《Dreambreaker : The extra from 2393》
Chapter 1: My Initial Thoughts
Chapter 1: My Initial Thoughts
So... got bored already? Have nothing better to read?
Hmm, figured.
Happens to all of us.
Me also. I also finished reading my favorite novel and now...now I don''t have anything better to read.
I mean yeah.... There are several good novels out there, , but... It''s just not the same when you were so much invested into the story of your favorite novel...and it ended.
Reading novels could be a fun way to spend time.
Get lost from the mundane everyday life for sometime, forget all your worries and embark on the journey of fantasy magic...something which doesn''t exist in our life.
It''s fun to see the journey of a hero.
It''s fun to see the said hero defeat the viin.
But it''s even more fun to see our favorite hero, fall.
Cry. In pain. Writhing like a worm, begging, so that a miracle could save his loved ones.
Admit it.
We love to see the hero fail more than we love to see him win. Because it makes the hero more rtable to ourselves.
We love to see this said hero be the viin.
What? Don''t want to admit it?
Fine.
But I admit it, I love to see that.
Hmm? You guys aren''t like that?
Damn!
Maybe I''m the only weird one, huh? Hahaha.
Well, whatever, I guess I''ve always been weird.
But it''s strange...
It''s strange that the stories we read always revolve around a hero or a viin.
A heroine... A main character. Someone important.
It''s like... The world is divided into two: good and evil.
ck and white.
The hero and the viin.
It''s as if you HAVE to choose between the two, without any other option. Like the world was created just for them.
Others... don''t matter that much.
Even that random nobody who was killed to fuel the fire of vengeance in our hero? Not very important.
That random nobody, the viin killed? Or that random nobody who happens to be the reason behind the back story of this said viin?
There are many random nobodies in the world of heroes and viins.
They are called by many names... NPCs, nobodies, civilians, victims... These victims could have been somebody''s friend...
Somebody''s mother, somebody''s father, their sister, brother... doesn''t matter.
Someone who was just a small speck in the grand scheme of things. Someone who was used for the GREATER good of the universe.
Almost pisses me off.
I call these random nobodies... as Extras.
You must have heard of the term, I suppose? There''s the Author''s POV, the Novel''s extras... So many in this genre.
Extras are just like you. Yes, you, the reader. You are also a fucking extra, a random nobody.
A background character in the canvas of a beautiful picture.
You may be suffering in this canvas, this picture... but your suffering will be used to glorify the hero or the viin.
This story is about an extra, just like you.
He is nothing special. He is not smart or a genius or super maniptive, neither is he a stupid guy who believes in the power of friendship.
He is just a normal human, with normal emotions. Someone who ispletely mundane and unattractive in every way.
I started writing this story during a very challenging period of my life.
At that point, writing became an escape from reality. Weeks passed, months passed, and nothing changed. I''m still writing, but nothing has changed. The seasons kept changing, the sun never stopped rising, the earth didn''t stop its spin.
I don''t know what I was hoping for...
But I did realize that it doesn''t matter how I feel or what I feel; it''s not going to have any consequences on the world. It wouldn''t even matter if I dropped dead tomorrow; people would still enjoy their own lives. And so, after wasting my time doing nothing and wondering, I finally came to the conclusion that none of it actually matters.
Yes, one day it will all end, and I can invite that end nearer before the timees, but it really doesn''t matter.
It truly doesn''t matter.
What? You think I''m pathetic?
*Smirks*
What about you?
Aren''t you also pathetic?
Oh, don''t tell me that you didn''t know?
Hmm... Here''s the thing. You are in denial.
Everything you did ¡ª driving to work, buying new clothes, ying games, donating to charities, falling in love, getting a gf(or a bf), getting married, going to war, having kids ¡ª what if all of that was just your distraction?
A distraction from the one guarantee we all have ¡ª our death. Denial of death.
You cannot ept the fact that you are helpless. That all of this means nothing. A cruel joke.
And so, we need a system to protect us from this cruel joke.
We need a suit of armor, a character to make ourselves feel safe from reality.
This is the origin story of every hero. Every culture, every society, every system, everything that you know of. A hero who can make you forget about death, so you can stamp a little bit of your identity into a symbol that transcends death.
Cultures, pop cultures, songs, games, TV series, your favorite anime, your fetishes, your favorite novel. A grand illusion. Even your morals, duties, and values. It''s your character to match that hero of yours, whatever it is ¡ª being more religious, being more sigma, being a maniac, being a good social person, being a random nobody.
Whatever character you choose to live as is just an irony of how that said character was born from your fear of dying one day. In this race against death, of wanting to live a certain way by certain rules and ideologies you picked up throughout your lives, you forget to truly live.
It''s fateful and ironic how the lie we need in order to live dooms us to a life that is never really ours.
Man only has three ways to grapple with this utter nonsense.
The cultural people, they immerse themselves in trivial matters - the monotonous routine of work, indulging in drinks with friends, and mindlessly squandering their leisure time.
The introvert, on the other hand, finds sce in the belief that they are somehow distinct from the rest of us.
They cherish their uniqueness, aware that expressing it to others would be futile, for they will never truly UNDERSTAND! They keep themselves at a distance from society, relishing in periods of solitude, pondering the very essence of their being. Touching themselves. It is in this seclusion that they nourish their sense of superiority, albeit subtly.
Lastly, there is the self-created man, the wannabe God, or the unapologetic hedonist - the one who plunges headfirst into life, driven by a voracious appetite for experiences. Bound by neither conventions nor restraints, they embrace existence with a fierce and insatiable intensity, as if possessed by a demonic fervor.
Well whatever...
I wonder why did I even wrote my initial thoughts?
Anyway, I have decided to at least finish this story before deciding about the existential crisis I''ve always felt.
Let''s see how it goes...
*???????????? ????????????...*
Chapter 2: Info Dump
Chapter 2: Info Dump
You can skip it if you want but I would suggest you to take a brief overview.
Let me Exin how power scaling works:
(Not an official chart)
| Ranking Hierarchy | |
|-------------------|---|
| G- (Hopeless) | |
| G | |
| G+ | |
| F- (Desperate) | |
| F ( Dud) | |
| F+ | |
| E- | |
| E | |
| E+ | |
| D- | |
| D | |
| D+ | |
| C- | |
| C | |
| C+ (Stronk!) | |
| B- | |
| B | |
| B+ | |
| A- | |
| A | |
| A+ | |
| S- | |
| S | |
| S+ | |
| SS- | |
| SS | |
| SS+ | |
| SSS- | |
| SSS | |
| SSS+ (pinnacle) | |
The hierarchy is simr to the Author''s POV ranking system, with SSS+ being the strongest level.
Numerical statistics can be found in the next chapter, with no human capable of surpassing SSS+.
There are five major races - Humans, Elves, Dwarfs, Rulers (Beastmen), and Orcs.So original right?
ter on in the story, you''ll also encounter demons, gods, and dragons.
Additionally, I''ve incorporated vampires and werewolves into the story for a very personal reason, which you''ll understand as you read along.
A gaming-inspired aspect of this story is that there are roles such as fighter, marksman, and tank, just like in 5v5 games. In addition to these, there will also be some special sses.
Lastly, I''ve introduced a monarchy system to the story, which didn''t exist before. This monarchy system will still hold power, but there won''t be any kings or queens.
Instead, the primary authority belongs to the Central Union (simr to a government). I''ve made a few other changes to the story here and there as well.
Also, I''ve added magic beasts that a person can bond with, and vo - instant power up transformation!
Isn''t that so original?
Not like I read some novel where a reincarnated guy bonded with a dragon or something, ahem.
Anyway, I n to introduce this concept gradually into the story, where people will eventually discover their ability to bond with these magic beasts.
Now, let''s talk about the Mana Core. The Mana Core can be thought of as an Engine that absorbs atmospheric Mana and deposits it into a person.
The ability to absorb a certain amount of Mana is called Mana capacity, clear?
There are 6 main elements in the world - Fire, Water, Wind, Light, Darkness, and Earth.
Additionally, there are sub-elements, such as magma, which is created bybining Fire, Water, and Earth, and ice, which is a Water sub-element.
Rare elements like Electricity and Gravity also exist, but they are onlymon among a few individuals.
The Mana Core is directly rted to these elements, as a person''s Mana Core color decides the type of element they can handle.
A white Mana Core means a person can handle any 4 elements, while a purple or violet Mana Core means they have an affinity for darkness.
Indigo signifies an affinity for light, blue means a normal Mana Core, hehe, while deep blue means an affinity for Water.
Green stands for an affinity for wind, yellow means an affinity for fire, orange means an affinity for earth, and red signifies that someone is about to die.
If I forgot to mention anything, I''ll add itter!
Relic and Art Rankings:
©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©×©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·
©§ Relic Rank ©§ Relic Type ©§
©Ç©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©ï©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©Ï
©§ Highest ? Mythical Grade ©§
©§ ©§ Legendary ©§
©§
©§ ©§ tinum ©§
©§
©§ ©§ Rare ©§
©§
©§ ©§ Epic ©§
©§ ©§Diamond ©§
©§ ©§Silver ©§
©§ ©§Bronze ©§
©§Lowest ? ©§ Iron ©§
©Ç©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©ï©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©Ï
©§ Art Rank ©§ Art Type ©§
©Ç©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©ï©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©Ï
©§ Highest ¡ú ©§ Heavenly ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ Divine ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ Semi-Divine ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ Myth ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ Legend ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ tinum ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ Rare ©§
©§ ©§ ©§
©§ ©§ Epic ©§
©§ ©§Diamond ©§
©§ ©§Silver ©§
©§ ©§Bronze ©§
©§ Lowest ? ©§ Iron ©§
©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©ß©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿
Lastly mysteries, Mysteries are an extremely weird concepts which is technically my own original idea, No -it''s different than that of instant kill novel.
As you read you will grasp why the concept of mysteries are weird and even tho mysteries are very potent , they cannot make you invinicible. It will still depend on the user.
And the world ispletely unaware of their existence, Except, author of the story-Noah Grey.
Chapter 3: Characters Statistics
Chapter 3: Characters Statistics
1.The Author
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Strength: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Stamina: G- ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E- ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- None
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Achivments:
-None-
____________________________
.
What is propensity?It''s like a special ability of the individual. It''s extremely rare.
.
2.The Protagonist
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Aeravat Indrath
Age: 16
ss: Warrior/Fighter/Assassin/Mage
Rank: E+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: E+ ©¦ 400/ 400
©¦ Mana: E+ ©¦ 400/ 400
©¦ Strength: E+ ©¦ 400/ 400
©¦ Dexterity: E+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: A. ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 500
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: E+ ©¦ 30
©¦Resistance: D- ©¦ 40
©¦Stamina: E+ ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: SSS ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: E- ©¦ 20
©¦Flexibility: A ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- Mana Maniption [Allows user to...]
- Gate [Allows user to...]
- Destructive Rush [Allows user to...]
RELICS:
? Immortality©§Mythical ? Info
? Last Stand©§Legendary ? Info
ART:
Flow Of The Universe ©§Heavenly ?
Propensity: Harmony
Achivments:
[Glorious Achievement!]
He who bears the final enigma in his soul
[Epic Achievement!]
Conquered the four elements with mastery by a mere decade of existence
____________________________
3)The Main Characters
i)Takahasi Aoi
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Takahasi Aoi
Age: 16
ss: Warrior/Assassin
Rank: E-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: E- ©¦ 350/ 350
©¦ Mana: E ©¦ 380/ 380
©¦ Strength: E- ©¦ 350/ 350
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: B+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 50
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: 0 ©¦ 0
©¦Resistance: E+ ©¦ 30
©¦Stamina: E- ©¦( )
©¦Charm: A+ ©¦( )
©¦Durability: F+ ©¦ 15
©¦Flexibility: A ©¦( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- Bone Capsule [Allows user to...]
- Dash [Allows user to...]
- Assasin''s Eyes[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
? Haste Armlet©§Gold? Info
? Adapt''s loop©§Diamond? Info
ART:
Shadow sh©§tinum ?
Propensity: None
Achivments:
-None-
____________________________
ii) Aurora Lewis
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Aurora Lewis
Age:15
ss: Mage
Rank: F+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: F+ ©¦ 300/ 300
©¦ Mana: E+ ©¦ 400/ 400
©¦ Strength: F- ©¦ 200/ 200
©¦ Dexterity: E ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: A- ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 80
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G ©¦ 5
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Stamina: G+ ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: A ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: F- ©¦ 10
©¦Flexibility: D ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- Mana Trace [Allows user to...]
- Domain [Allows user to...]
RELICS:
? Aegis©§Silver? Info
? Trace of Solidity©§Gold? Info
ART:
Pliant Pole©§Epic ?
Propensity: Voltaic
Achivments:
None
____________________________
iii)Emily Reed
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Emily Reed
Age:16
ss: Ranger/Marksman
Rank: F+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: F+ ©¦ 300/ 300
©¦ Mana: E ©¦ 380/ 380
©¦ Strength: F+ ©¦ 300/ 300
©¦ Dexterity: E+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: A. ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 40
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: F+ ©¦ 15
©¦Resistance: F- ©¦ 10
©¦Stamina: E+ ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: S ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: F- ©¦ 10
©¦Flexibility: A ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- Flow Of the Wind [Allows user to...]
- ei [Allows user to...]
RELICS:
? Wind Breaker©§?Gold
ART:
Advanced Consecutive Archery©§ Silver ?
Propensity: None
Achivments:
-None-
____________________________
4) James Reeves(Background character)
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: James Reeves
Age : 17
ss: Warrior
Rank: G+(Latent ??????)
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G+ ©¦ 180/ 180
©¦ Mana: F ©¦ 250/ 250
©¦ Strength: G ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: A. ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 40
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: F ©¦ 12
©¦Resistance: F- ©¦ 10
©¦Stamina: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: D ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: F- ©¦ 10
©¦Flexibility: A ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Ardha [Allows user to...]
RELICS:
? Dividing Seal ©§Legendary ? Info
ART:
None
Propensity: Mana cancetion
Achivments:
[Epic Achievement!]
yed a Blood Orc at the age of 10
____________________________
I will be adding more characters statster.
Not gonna lie, Making this types of charts is a pain im the ass.
From next Chapter the story will begin.
***
As of chapter 70
Side Character: N Reinheart
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: N Reinheart
Age: 17
ss: Warrior/Support
Rank: F
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: F ©¦ 250/ 250
©¦ Mana: F ©¦ 271/ 271
©¦ Strength: F ©¦ 260/ 260
©¦ Dexterity: F- ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: C ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 45
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 2
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Stamina: F- ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: B ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Flexibility: D ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Small Dash [Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
Flower Sword Dance ©§Bronze ?
Propensity: None
Achivments:
None
____________________________
Chapter 4: Back Story
Chapter 4: Back Story
~Time Unkown~
~ce Unknown~
Noxious stench of the dead. The otherwise silent battlefield was now painted in crimson.
In this battlefield stood a lone figure, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of both humans and demons.
The once teeming arena nowy in ruin, irrevocably transformed into a deste wastnd.
The sable sky, erstwhile an azure canvas of hope, was now rendered an inky ck.
In his hand, the shattered remnants of a ¡ªwhat appeared to be a machete¡ªthe only tangible reminder of the fierce struggle that had just transpired.
With a nce upward, his steely grey eyes betraying a palpable sense of exhaustion and despair.
He spoke in a hushed whisper that echoed throughout the deste valley. "If a God exist then he cannot change his action to liking of individual beings. His action works for the entire universe equally."
And despite the sorrowful words that escaped him, a resigned semnce of a smile lingered on his beautiful face.
Having fought with unyielding force and unbending spirit, channeling his entire being towards the conflict, he remained the final survivor; his strength and fortitude worn beyond the point of no return.
In the distance, he beheld an army of grotesque and horrific beasts, consisting of creatures bearing the might of demons, draconic beings, and monstrosities that defied all logic.
Amidst the heavily overcast sky, the bleak darkness was pierced suddenly by a radiant light that illuminated every inch of the celestial realm.
As he gazed heavenward, a remarkable sight greeted his eyes: countless angels wielding glimmering swords, the extraordinary sight evoking parallels from the book of Revtion.
Soaring towards him with breathtaking speed and otherworldly grace, they emanated a palpable sense of power and majesty.
Truly, the heavenly host had arrived, their presence ensuring a divine intervention that could only be equated to the divine judgement spoken of in holy scripture.
Procuring their arms with purposeful intent, they flew forth with an eminent verdict¡ªnot to serve as a beacon of hope, but rather with the aims of executing righteous punishment upon the figure before them.
With a final surge of energy, he brought his machete to bear, andunched himself towards the nearly endless army.
In an extraordinary disy of otherworldly power, the very fabric of his physical form dissolved into nothingness mid-flight, only to instantaneously reconstruct itself once again amidst the ranks of the enemy army, as if time and space were nothing but mere trifle that he could bend to his will.
In mid-flight, he spun his body in a perfect motion, engaging in a mesmerizing dance of des, hacking and shing with frenzied precision.
In an instant, he brought death to twenty SS ranked beasts, whose existence was thought to be immune to death.
As an added flourish, a dazzling arc of energy emanated from his unstoppable weapon, eviscerating everything in its path and reducing the army''s ranks by half-mile radius.
A masterstroke of transcendent magnitude, exerted by a warrior whose power defined even hisst breath.
.
.
.
It was all over.
The war had taken its toll, and now there was no more fight left in him.
As hey there, he tried to make some sense of it all, but the darkness had taken over, and even his thoughts were fading away.
In his final moment, the man thought of how his fate might fit into this universe.
He hoped that whatever higher power existed was, indeed, capable of understanding and embracing the fragility of life and the importance of its preservation.
As the man closed his eyes for good, the battlefield was now silent, as if it were tired of all the death and destruction it had witnessed, wanting to be reborn and start anew, with clean air, open skies...
[Initiating Rev..]
***
~Earth~
Noah''s POV(POINT OF VIEW) :
Whooeeeeeeiiiimmmm!!¡ª The train roared to life with a loud mechanical whirr.
As the train levitated, the view outside descended.
[All systems analyzed.]¡ªThe robotic AI informed.
Slowly the the train pulled out of the station and began to pick up speed.
Bzzz! ¡ª Bzzt! ¡ªStartled by the buzzing, I reached into my pocket.
I nced at the screen and found a text from my mother.
[Mom (Acacia) : Text me when you reach that old man. And best of luck, honey. I hope everything goes alright, and you can start a new life ahead from this point on. ]
''A new life, huh?''¡ªI smiled.
Slipping the phone back into my pocket, I tilted my head and let it rest against the cool window.
My eyes greedily absorbed the view outside¡ªa beautifulndscape; fields of green and gold stretched out as far as the eye could see.
The scenery wasplemented by the otherwise deep orange sky.
It was beautiful. It really was, but at the same time kind of funny to think about.
If an alien sees this view, they would say, it''s beautiful. Earth,a beautiful world.
''A beautiful world''¡ª¡ª"Huh! Tcht! "¡ªmy tongue clicked disapprovingly at the absurdity of such a statement.
This scenery was nothing but a lie.
Beautiful, but a lie.
In reality, this world was far from beautiful.
Year, 2369, just 9 months before my birth, God had abandoned this world.
Strange natural disasters¡ª disasters, without any logical reason, started to absorb this world.
Tsunamis, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, typhoons, and tornadoes began urring worldwide. Scientists investigated, but no apparent exnation could be found. As time passed, these disasters became more frequent.
The oxygen levels in the atmosphere rose, and even tiny creatures like cockroaches and ants grew to the size of cars.
Strange areas with no gravity started appearing across the globe. This terrifying threat eventually became known as "The Great Cataclysms."
It all began in the year 2369, when our was struck by a mysterious blue beam of light. No one knew what it was. Satellites recorded footage of the beam, which looked eerily like something out of a fantasy novel or manga - those magical energy beams. Sounds unbelievable, right? But that''s the best way to describe it.
Living in such a world it''s only natural to ask, ''Am I gonna make it out alive?''
The answer was quiet obvious ¡ªNo.
I am basically a dead man at this point ¡ªcounting myst days.
I tried to push away my worries and focus on the present, but deep down, I couldn''t shake the feeling that all of this was just the beginning of something much bigger. Much bigger than all of us.
It felt like the beginning of...the end.
And not just the end of ''this'' world.
''Why the hell am I feeling this way?! ''¡ªI furrowed my brow.
I put on my headphones and closed my eyes.
I had a rare blood condition that made my life unceratin and the state of the world just intensified that feeling.
But there was hope ,I was on my way to meet my grandfather, a scientist who was working on something that could change everything.
He has always been working on bemusing projects...
Embraced by the soft cushion of train seat , Drawsiness soon began to envelop my consciusness...
***
(Suddenly)
I was at my father''s office building, alone.
The office building was usually spacious and clean, but this time, it was all abandoned and rusted and falling apart.
I could see through some of the ceiling at times.
I decided ,for whatever reason to walk into one of the rooms, one of theputer rooms.
Everything was destroyed, the ceiling was almost non existent, some of theputers were on the ground destroyed, others rusty: or in their ce but broken.
Still in the room in awe of the ce I frequently visited that was now destroyed.
. . .??
I think I heard something.
''Something'' grabbed me by the arm and threw me against the wall of the room.
That''s when I could see it.
''It'' was tall, skinny, and pure ck with white eyes and with long hands and nails.
I was petrified.
''What is this thing?!''
I had no time to think, as it violently threw me to the ground.
I couldn''t get up for some reason.
While I was still down, it took it''s long sharp nail, and forcefully pushed it into my stomach. It stabbed me.
Buzz!¡ª Buzz!
***
Buzz!¡ª Buzz!
The sound of my smartphone woke me up.
BUDUMP!¡ªBUDUMP! ¡ªMy heart was racing.
I reached for my phone inside my pocket and felt something wet and cold in my back.
I was sweating.
"It''s been four times in a row since I have been having the same dream. The hell?"
Forget it.
I unlocked my phone , a notification from pencord server of my novel caught my attention.
Skeeming through thements section one stood out to me.
"TheyAsuke"mented- "I was expecting something fresh but this is just the same old story, I will have to drop it."
As an author I was used to critical reviews but it never got any easier.
*Sigh*
I checked my sonata
----------------------
Year 2393
Time 10:15 am
Date Nov 3
----------------------
-Ding- Destination has arrived-
I stood up from my sit.
"Right", I took out my phone and texted my mother- ''I have reached''.
''Huff'' ,taking a deep breath I cleared my mind.
"Lets get this over with"
*Ding*
"Passengers please pay attention, the train has arrived City Z"- [from the robotic announcer.]
***
Chapter 5: Rebirth [1]
Chapter 5: Rebirth [1]
Stepping out of the train, my eyes were greeted by that same boring orange sky that never seemed to change.
I''ve heard stories of how the sky used to be blue back in the day, and how folks used to call this rock the "blue."
But apparently, after the shitshow known as ''World War 3'', our sky decided to switch to a badass shade of red.
And over time, thanks to some real catastrophic shit, it gradually morphed its color into orange.
Of course, being more apt in engineering, chemistry, and math, I didn''t know much shit about history of our.
I had also received training as aboratory assistant, mainly in medicalboratory science, from my grandfather. But, my true talent is in the field ofputer science.
Well, shit...I know it all sounds geeky as hell, but being stuck to the damn bed most of the time and unable to live like a regr person, didn''t leave me with a whole lot to do.
So, I dived into a shitload of subjects, studying most of the time.
I got closer to the ce, some dude approached me. "Ah, you gotta be Dr. Hope''s grandson," he barked, his voice all rough. "I''m the security sentinel ''round here. Follow my ass ''cause Mr. Reynar''s been waitin'' for your arrival."
Following the security guard, I passed through arge metal gate and was then approached by a beautiful woman who had an Indian appearance.
She was wearing ab coat. "Hello Noah, I''m Dr. Amodini. Assistant to Sir Hope. He sent me toe and get you", she said, motioning for me to follow her. A smile appeared on her face. "He''s waiting for you inside theb."
I don''t mind ...following your beautiful a.s..-back!
I mean back! Jess what a mis-slip.
Good thing I didn''t actually say it.
***
(Inside theb)
A small poem to exin what confronted me ¡ª
Steel. Grey. Cold.
Wires. sses. Doors.
(End of poem)
People donning white coats and dresses.
Unfamiliar machines and hovering white orbs--drones I guessed. This was the sight that greeted me on my way, following Dr. Amodini''s beautiful as--back!
I meant back!
Damn it! This mis-slip just keeps happening all the time!
I shook my head in my own disappointment.
Finally, we arrived at a pristine, all-white room, void of any belongings or objects, an empty tomb.
Telling me to stay there, Dr. Amodini took her leave. I tried to not look at her beautiful back as she left.
The white room waspletely empty, like a nk piece of paper. There was nothing.
"Hmm"¡ªI absorbed the scene.
''Oh?''¡ªI saw something.
I take back my previous statement and that there was not nothing in the room.
There was something¡ª a white metallic table and a chair and a door at the far end, which suddenly opened only to reveal an old man.
"Ah, Noah. You are here! "¡ªhis voice echoed.
The old man was stooped with age, his face etched with lines of experience and wisdom.
But there was a fire in his eyes, a glint of determination that belied his age of 78.
"Grandfather Hope"¡ªI said.
He smiled. But his smile didn''t quiet reach his eyes.
I redirected my attention to the otherwise hollow white void, I had to call a ''room''. Remembering everything I saw whileing here I asked, "What exactly is this ce? I have never seen this part of the establishment before?"
"A shelter for innovative thoughts. Come follow me", he gestured,"I have figured the cure."
His words hung in the air.
"Cure?"¡ª I reiterated.
"Yes, a cure. Back when your father entrusted me with the responsibility¡ªto find a cure for you, I didn''t think that cure could also be the antidote for this world."
The mention of my father stirred a wave of emotion within me, gratitude, sorrow...
"To save the world, huh?"
He motioned for me to follow his old wrinkly ass. I didn''t mind . He was my grandfather after all.
Together, we went deeper into the building, each step resonating with the symphony of gears turning.
I was led to a section at the end of the hallway which was separated from the rest.
Right in front of us was a ck wall, with an electricalpartment to the right and on the left...
When I shifted my gaze to the left side of the hallway, I came face to face with a colossal metallic door, adorned with a strange S-shaped mark. As I stared at the unfamiliar symbol, I felt a sudden weakness wash over me.
I judged that it was perhaps due to my blood condition.
But I refocused my attention back on grandfather.
Hope waved his hand mid air, and the wall infront diverged to reveal an extrapartment.
Inside, I saw a small room, filled with what looked like ss containers containing silvery dust floating in some translucent liquid.
He looked at me with a calcting expression. "These are nano machines. Something we can use to survive in this god forsaken world. "
''Nano machines?''¡ªI thought, almost impressed.
Keyword ''almost''.
Nano machine-the concept did exists but we were 60 years too early for them to be developed for functional use. Did he already do it?
Hope ced a hand on my shoulder, "They will revolutionize medicine, energy production,munication. Something we need urgently."
"And they can cure_me?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.
"Doubting my abilities, are we? "¡ªHope asked with a smirk. "Get ready for the procedure."
***(Sometimeter)
''Procedure'', huh... that was one way to say that my body would be covered in cold, slimy liquid from toe all the way up to my chest.
And that hundreds of small needles, extending into pipes ¡ªwhich were directly connected to the Nanite ss containments, will be injected all over my body- from my neck, legs, arms, ass and ballsacks....okay maybe not in the ballsacks.
And that the beautiful a...back of Dr. Amodini will be pointing at my face, as she works on a holographic monitor.
By the way, I was inside a vertical cylindrical ss contraption, with my limbs and body securely strapped inside. And I was naked.
Luckily for Dr Amodini and the other women here, they won''t get to see my anaconda.
Myher regions were covered.
[Please close your eyes, the procedure is about to start]¡ªThe AI installed in the cylindrical machine warned.
I closed my eyes...slowly, taking in thest view of the beautiiiifuuull back of Dr Amodini.
Pffiissshh! ¡ªSome weird gas was released into the ustrophobic cylindrical machine I was in and I started feeling dizzy.
Thest thing I felt before losing my consciousness was the liquid flowing all the way up-to my head entering my nostrils and lungs.
The next moment, I was out.
***
Darkness¡ªthat was all I was seeing.
''What is this ce?''
...
-"No..."
Hmm? Did I hear something?
No, more importantly, where am I?
...
-"Noa..."
What was that? I could hear something in this otherwise pitch-ck space.
-"Noah!"
"Noah!"¡ªAlerted by the voice, I jolted awake. "Hnfhaaaa!"¡ªI took a deep breath and sat up abruptly, but felt ''something'' beneath me.
As the view in front of me came into focus, I realized I was inside the sameboratory. But, instead of being hooked up to the contraption, I found myself sitting in a bed.
Pant! Pant! Pant!¡ªI took a few deep breaths until my sense of reality slowly returned.
"Noah, are you alright?"¡ªSomeone ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. I looked up to see Dr. Amodini, her ck eyes peering into mine, my body still naked.
"Yeah... I think I''m okay. Sort of. What happened?"¡ªI asked.
Dr. Amodini handed me a bottle of water, advising me to hydrate myself.
"You passed out. Lost consciousness,"¡ªHope, my grandfather, responded, his attention fixed on typing something on a holographic monitor hovering above a box-like contraption device.
I looked downwards to find a thick cable resembling a massive electric data cable emerging from my lower back, specifically around my tailbone area. It was directly connected to the contraption my grandfather was typing into, while I still held onto the bottle of water.
Honestly, the sight of the wire plunging into my tailbone region felt so bizarre that it evoked a phobic sensation, almost as if my rational reasoning was urging me to flee in terror. I could almost sense the delicate lymph tissue and pulsating blood ...
"Rx, Noah. This is simply part of the procedure,"¡ªDr. Amodini reassured me, not shying away from my naked body.
"How long was I unconscious?"
"For four hours,"¡ªshe replied.
I quickly gulped the entire water bottle.
Once my thirst was satisfied, I remained seated on the cold medical bed, still naked, except for my lower part.
Hope eximed, "It''s done!"¡ªTAP! He tapped amand on the holographic monitor, and
Thiss!¡ª"Ouch!"¡ªI nced down to see the tube that had been inserted into my back now being ejected.
''That''s so strange,''¡ªI furrowed my brow.
[Serial number: 01Z-619. Activating the 1st generation of Nanomachines. Scanning the user''s physical data...]
Suddenly , I began hearing a voice inside my FUCKING HEAD!
And apanying the voice was an eerie light emanating from my body.
"WHAT THE HELL?! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?! "¡ªI stood up, feeling frightened.
"Noah, rx!"¡ªHope approached me, offeringfort.
[Scanningplete. All vital''s are okay. Condition healing... ]
"The hell is happening ! I can hear some voice in my head... It ..it feels weird! Like ''something'' is inside of me! "¡ªI blurted , losing my resonality.
"Noah calm down! They are the Nanomachines! "¡ªAmodini tried tofort me while hugging."Rx!"
[Deploying Oxytocin to regte emotional state.]
[Monitoring and regting blood pressure.]¡ªThe same voice rang in my head but I immediately found myself calming down... Almost like someone sucked the paness out of me.
And after sometime I was exined of the whole situation.
"The Nanobots runs under the system developed by your father. The system AI can talk to you inside your mind. Think of itas an assistant. It''s normal"
''Normal my ass'' I almost let out.
But I only nodded.
Chapter 6: Cataclysm [1]
Chapter 6: Cataclysm [1]
I was on my way back to Myria City.
My home.
As I was looking out the window of the train, my brows knitted.
The colour of the sky was ...strange.
Purple and Yellow-a change of colours one usually did not see.
And Yet I felt like I had seen this phenomenon somewhere before.
''What''s happening?''¡ªI thought to myself.
¡ªRING RING!
Jolted back I nced down at my mobile device.
My eyesnded on the caller ID disying the name ''Mother''.
An involuntary skip of my heart followed suit as I was struck with a profound premonition of what was urring.
The once lively atmosphere within the train suddenly shifted into an eerie chill.
A stranger''s voice broke through the silence with a haunting murmur, "Another disaster...", his words trailed off, but their weight lingered in the air.
An inundation of emotion surged through me as I apprehensively answered the phone, anxiously asking¡ª "Are you alright?"
There was a nervous tremor in my mother''s voice as she responded in a frantic tone, ["Noah! Where are you?!"]
!!!
In that single moment, as if frozen in time, my heart ceased its rhythmic beat.
A rush of inexplicable emotions swept over me, drowning me in a profound sense of helplessness.
["I don''t know what is happening, the building is trembling violently"] she gasped, her frantic footsteps audible through the speaker.
¡ª"Stop the train! Stop the train!"
¡ª"We need to get out of here!"
¡ª"Oh God...Oh Lord..Creator of heaven and earth. Have mercy on my soul. "
Panic ensued as the passengers aboard the train sumbed to terror, filling the air with their screams.
With a choked voice, she continued, ["I called your sister, but she''s not answering the phone. I don''t know what''s happening."]
It was in that moment, amidst the chaos, that everything was abruptly engulfed by an intense, blinding sh of light.
The world around me transformed into a blinding expanse of white, and I felt my consciousness slipping away, gradually fading into darkness.
Thoughts echoed inside of me at that moment: ''Is this... the end?This is how I die? Meaninglessly?''
''Is this why I suffered, surviving all this years?Just to die like this?''
At the face of death, my fading consciousness began to fight back. But I was too weak to do anything.
Thest thing I felt was..
Rage. Pure rage.
***
The world was cloaked in eternal darkness.
The only light came piercing as green glow that emanated from the very earth itself,y the Demon realm.
The atmosphere reeked of sulfur and decay, while the sky seethed with swirling storm.
Clouds of purple, charged with crackling bolts of lightning. Kra-kra¡ª!!
In the heart of this ethereal realm loomed an imposing pce: the domain of the Demon King.
It stood as a colossal edifice crafted from ck stone, appearing to writhe and contort in a macabre dance.
Inside its sinister halls, deformed and contorted demons went about their grotesque tasks, their bodies twisted into nightmarish forms.
Seated upon a throneposed of bones, Azazel gazed upon his dominion with an icy and calcting stare.
Within the grandeur of the demon kingdom''s throne room, three other demon prince stood before Azazel, their presence eagerly awaiting the decree of their king.
The chamber itself exuded an aura of darkness and foreboding, with torches flickering sporadically, casting eerie shadows that danced along the walls.
"Something is off", Azazel''s voice broke the silence, his gaze shifting towards the vast windows that overlooked his kingdom.
"The mana is acting strange. I feel a disturbance... something of immense power", Azazel muttered, not to anyone in particr.
The other prince ranked demons exchanged uneasy nces, their eyes betraying traces of unease.
-"What do you suspect might be the cause, my liege?" ventured one of the prince, his voiceced with nervous anticipation.
Azazel redirected his piercing gaze towards his courtiers, his eyes zing with an unwavering intensity.
"I cannot tell with certainty", he growled. "Yet, it is as though an ''outside'' force is trying to breach the barriers, seeking entry into our world. Something that doesn''t not belongs here."
***
A sprawlingndscape unfolded, adorned with towering mountains that reached toward the heavens, and deep valleys that echoed with mystic whispers.
Within this ce, the air danced with a trace of smoky aroma, a testament to the fiery breath of mighty dragons, while the mere beat of their wings shook the very ground beneath.
Gazing out over the vast fields where his disciples engaged in rigorousbat, Zephyr, the dragon king, felt a surge of pride surge through his veins.
His people, as fierce as the dragons themselves, would inevitably bestow their dominion upon all corners of this ancient world.
But, amidst all this, a disturbance stirred in the air, its pulsations causing the earth to tremble beneath his feet.
Zephyr sensed something immense, something ''strange''.
"Halt!" he bellowed, his thunderous voice reverberating far and wide, capturing the attention of the perplexed disciples.
"What troubles you, my lord?" a disciple asked, unable to conceal her curiosity.
Zephyr closed his eyes, focusing his senses to pinpoint the origin of this ...whatever.
After a moment of profound concentration, he opened his eyes and turned to face his devoted followers.
"The flow of mana, is acting a bit off" he spoke with a grave tone.
"Whatever this is, I don''t think it''s good. Stand prepared."
"An adversary, my lord?" a second disciple inquired, his voice tinged with apprehension.
"I don''t know," Zephyr admitted with a hint of uncertainty. "But, we must ready ourselves for any potential encounter."
***
As Goddess Reba rose from her meditative state, she could feel a sense of unease in the air.
Her followers quickly approached, their faces twisted with worry, informing her about the oracle tree burning - the very tree that held the fate of their world.
Reba closed her eyes and delved into her inner thoughts, searching for answers. She could sense something off, something that did not fit - almost like a piece of a puzzle that just didn''t make sense.
"Aether is acting strangely" she let out. "Something is ..., I cannot discern what it is."
Goddess Reba clenched the pendant around her neck tightly, a mythical-grade object known as [Twilight Bead], which granted its user the ability to witness fate.
"Oh great God, I implore you for assistance. Light my path," she whispered, hoping for divine guidance.
As if in answer, a series of visions flooded her mind, depicting a potential future that left her breathless and awestruck.
In her mind''s eye, Reba saw a dark storm brewing on the horizon; a tempest that would rival any she had ever witnessed before.
But it wasn''t the raging weather that had her worried. There was a man in this vision, a being not of this world, his dull grey eyes were lifeless - devoid of any emotion or humanity.
As Reba watched the vision unfold before her, she felt a sense...dread.
For the first time in a millenea a godess felt dread.
As she opened her eyes, the pendant in her fist turned to dust.
"The cataclysms are beginning"¡ªShe let out.
***
Noah''s POV:
I opened my eyes to the sound of chirping birds and the warmth of sunlight engulfing my body.
I remembered that I was in my cozy bedroom, and it felt peaceful.
But my peace was short-lived when a floating window appeared in front of me.
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Strength: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Stamina: G- ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E- ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- None
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Achivments:
-None-
____________________________
I was confused as the window disyed my stats.
It showed my mana and status, but I didn''t understand what it meant.
I rubbed my eyes and looked at the window again.
It was still there, hovering in front of me like a ghost.
At this point, I started to panic.
''Am I having some sort of weird dream?''
''Am I in a game?''
''How could my home suddenly change like this?''
Questions flooded my mind as I tried to process what was happening.
As I tried to make sense of my situation, the Nano in my body greeted me.
[Good Morning, Master]
A mechincal tone.
Before I could reply I remembered what happened.
Chapter 7: Mystery Of Teleportation [1]
Chapter 7: Mystery Of Teleportation [1]
A teenage boyy motionless on a bed.
His stillness would deceive a casual observer to think that he is dead.
Like a lifeless body, the boy had held his gaze open, fixated on the void without any shift for over three hours.
Noah, consumed by a weird sense of emptiness, merely existed within the confines of his bed¡ªdevoid of any movement.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of view):
''Why do I feel this way?''....
''I don''t know''
Idk or maybe I do know?¡ªbut the reality...the reality. It felt like reality and dream switched ces.
Today the fine line between nightmare and reality was blurred.
"Kuhum"¡ª a dry cough escaped my throat.
But I didn''t move. I felt like there was no purpose.
I didn''t felt any strength in me to get up.
A tiny sense of regret crept in me as slowly the remorse of the years I had spent enduring a life I no longer desired settled in
In this moment, I found myself grappling with the overwhelming sense of losing myself that had overshadowed my existence.
''What happened to them?'', I thought about my family.
I don''t even know if I''ll ever get to meet my family ever again.
My vision began to blur until the sensation of tears trickling down my cheeks made me realise why.
I detested my being and loathed this world.
Since the day I was born, I have been gued with the unusual golden blood disease, causing fleeting, excruciating pain and recurrent, fatal episodes.
With my life always hanging by a precarious thread of fate, I never knew when my end woulde.
I gritted my teeth.
My existence was a question which always kept my mother worried.
How must she have felt, watching her son slowly die over the years?
It was a feeling I could somewhat rte to.
Death followed me like a constantpanion, having imed my fami, no¡ª I am not exactly sure about if they are alive or not..
I don''t know what exactly happened during that... burst of light..but ..it felt like a nuke and when I opened my eyes...
The Alpha nanite, Nano, alerted me
[User''s emotions are disying abnormal patterns]
I heard the monotonous mechanical voice resonate in my head.
[As an SAI-nanite, I am incapable of feeling emotions like a living organism], Nano exined.
[However, my purpose is to ensure your survival.]
[Therefore, my advice to you, Master Noah, is not to squander this opportunity at life. Your grandfather, Dr. Hope Reynar and your father, John Grey, have made tremendous efforts to keep you alive.]
Though I was feeling somewhat lifeless, I knew that Nano was right.
My family had made tremendous sacrifices to keep me alive, and I shouldn''t waste this opportunity.
***
Rising from my bed I surveyed the room, I noticed its simple d¨¦cor. Simple but effective.
Basic necessitiesprised the space¡ªa simple white bed, an old wooden desk, a towering wardrobe, and a petite bathroom tucked in the corner.
My eyes fell upon an archaic smartphone resting on the desk.
I an effort to unravel the mysteries of my predicament, I made my way to the desk.
Thest thing I remembered was a blinding sh of light that lit up the sky..
When I opened my eyes, I found myself surrounded by a clear blue sky, unlike the usual red-orange sky that I was ustomed to on Earth.
I wasn''t exactly able to understand what happened- the world felt different..like .
I had a feeling from within me that I wasn''t in my own world.
And, to further confirm my doubts I had checked the ''status'' window.
As I was walking a strange sensation trickled my brain; I felt a discontinuity between my movements.
At first I wasn''t able to grasp what was going on because ording to nano my body condition was perfect.
It almost felt like I wasgging.
But as I gradually moved more the time ofg disappeared.
I don''t know what it was.
I reached for the smartphone, my brow furrowed subconsciously.
Why?
The reflection of my face on the screen appeared altered.
Although it was still my own reflection, it resembled that of my 16-year-old self rather than my current 23-year-old appearance.
I had a hunch of what was going on so I went to the bathroom to confirm it.
Looking in the bathroom mirror, my reflection resembled my 16-year-old self.
Strangely, I appeared slightly shorter than my usual height of 6 feet, measuring around 5''7 inches tall.
I also noticed that my body was thinner than usual and my face seemed pale.
My hair and eyes remained consistently dark.
As I leaned closer to the mirror, I realized that my eyes were not the familiar dark brown I was used to seeing.
Instead, my iris was entirely ck, giving my gaze an intensity.
The white outeryer of my eyes only made the ckness more distinct, creating a stark contrast.
I tried to open the smart phone looking for answers.
To my surprise, the phone did not had any lock ;I was easily able to open it.
WHAM_
Information one after another started appearing before me .
_______________
User Id: Noah Grey
Age:16
Picture:(An image of myself)
Program : Hero program 1st year
School rank :1872/2000
Profession : none
________________
"What is this Hero program?", I asked, feeling like I was being cast in some kind of production.
Confused and curious, a rush of memories flooded my mind - memories of someone named ''Noah Grey'', but not me.
This Noah Grey was from this world, and I couldn''t help but notice that we shared the same face.
The only difference was that he was six years younger than me.
It was a strange coincidence toe across someone who looked so simr, yet belonged to a world that was so different.
Further researching I found that the ''Hero Program'' was created to train the younger generation in the art ofbat, preparing them to deal with the monsters and demons.
The Central Union, which was akin to the government, implemented this program to ensure that they had capable soldiers in times of crisis.
What was even more surprising was that the institution where...er?... this ''Noah Grey''? was enrolled.
It was called Arcanum des Academy¡ª the same name as the academy I had chosen for the protagonist in my novel.
After a few moments of thinking a realization dawned on me.
I have been transported into my own novel...
I furrowed my brow in disbelief.
''How is this even possible?''
The idea of being transported into a 16-year-old version of myself from another world defies all logic.
I already understood that I was no longer on my world.
The foreign surroundings, coupled with the strange recollections I had of a ''Noah Grey''.. who belonged to this world, confirmed my suspicions.
The "Status window" which appeared earlier, only added to the evidence that I had been transported to apletely different world...where magic seems to exist..
The craziest part is that the world I am in could possibly be the one I created within the pages of my novel.
As for the previous owner of this body?¡ª...I couldn''t care less.
I''m too preupied with trying to figure out how to navigate this new reality.
"That brilliant burst of light...when I was... inside the train seemed to be the cause.."
But Noah Grey? I never created a character named ''Noah Grey'' in the novel. Why would I create a character named after me in my novel?
Yet, here .... I am.
"Is it possible that the people of my world also got ''transmigrated'' into this world?"
Something told me that wasn''t the case.
As I tried to make sense of my situation, I realized there were only two possible exnations for what was happening.
The first was that the burst of light had somehow transported me into the pages of my own novel.
If that were the case, then perhaps there was a chance that the people from my original world had also been brought here along with me.
Maybe even my own family.
However, a nagging feeling told me that this was unlikely.
The second possibility was far more ominous.
Perhaps the burst of light had been something much more destructive, like an anti matter explosion.
If that were the case, then I must have died and been reincarnated inside the body of Noah Grey, in this alternate world line.
It was a terrifying thought,...
The second idea was quickly dismissed as I remembered that I had been injected with nano machines, which meant this body was definitely my own.
However, the memories that flooded my mind about the life of Noah Grey in this world line were still perplexing.
The paradox was eating away at my thoughts, and I couldn''t ignore it.
After some more contemtion, I finally came up with a new exnation that could exin my current situation.
After pondering for a few more minutes, a new theory dawned on me.
It was possible that my body and the body of Noah Grey from this world line had been switched, and our lives went with them.
In other words, his memories and aplishments were now mine, and vice versa.
This also meant that his family, friends, and social hierarchy now were mine as well.
It was a strange and unsettling thought, but it was the only exnation that seemed to make sense given my current situation.
As my stomach let out a fierce growl, I realized how hungry I was.
The paradox I found myself in seemed like it would take more than a day to unravel, but right now my priority was nourishing myself.
I headed towards the corner of the room where the freezer was located.
With a quick motion, I opened the door and rummaged through the contents.
Two water bottles caught my eye, tucked away in the upper corner.
I grabbed them and unscrewed the cap of one bottle.
The water gushed into my mouth, instantly quenching my thirst.
I assessed the contents of the freezer and retrieved only some jam, ketchup, a bottle of milk and two eggs.
Once I had taken what I needed, freezer and retrieved only some jam, ketchup, a bottle of milk and two eggs.
Once I had taken what I needed, I shut the freezer door and began to explore.
I spotted a packet of bread on the top shelf of the cabin and immediately knew what to do.
Utilizing my culinary skills, I whipped up an omelet and toast, which I eagerly devoured while sitting on my bed.
This world is a world filled with magic and monsters.
If I want to survive, than I will have to be strong.
The problem is the current academy I was supposed to attend is Arcanum des Academy, where the main protagonist of my novel Aeravat is supposed to attend for 3 years.
Its no surprise that wherever the protagonist will go problems will follow.
I cannot be strong enough to ensure my survival within a week.
After emptying the milk bottle, I felt somewhat refreshed. "Hah."
With the bottle of milk still in my hand, I began to think of a way to guarantee my survival.
''In this world, magic, skills, sword arts, and family arts are the usual means of bing stronger.''
While these are excellent ways to gain strength, one needs a lot of money and effort to acquire even a single sword art or skill.
There are other items that can ensure my survival, such as high-grade items, potions, and elixirs.
However, the greatest way to survive is to be able to escape.
I remember mentioning eight mysteries in this world while writing the manuscript.
Mysteries are like cheat codes in a game.
I had nned to add 15 mysteries, but I never got around to finalizing my work.
Of those eight mysteries, one mystery can allow the user to teleport.
I ced the empty bottle down with a ''thump'' and fixated my gaze onto the ground.
"Then it''s settled," I dered. "I''ll go after the mystery of teleportation."
Out of all the mysteries avable, I selected this one for a particr reason.
It was located on the outskirts of Krenada city, the same city I am currently in, making it a convenient option for travel. However, locating it might prove challenging.
THE NEXT DAY
Setting my foot outside of the apartmentplex ,I headed towards the Train station.
The academy should be starting a week. I believe at this point the MC was already rank E+ borderline D , which was leagues above a rank G- like me.
So I have got to use this week in hopes of catching up with the protagonist.
Why was it important for me to be nearly as strong as that monster?
Because the challenges which will appear in the story will gradually increase based on the growth of the MC.
If I am nearly as strong as him then atleast I can escape when danger arises.
Right now my first priority was to get [Mystery of Teleportation].
With this mystery no matter what danger arises I will always have a escape.
In order to find [Mystery of Teleportation] I must head towards Avalonia forest which is in outskirts of Kandra city.
"Here''s my card"
Passing the card to thedy in the ticket office, I checked the map of the station.
"Where to?"
"Avalonia" I replied.
"That will be 5 Den" she handed back my card.
Thinking about this and that I sat on my seat.
As the train slowly started to take its pace I saw two teenagers heading for the seat before me.
My eyes widened in shock,.Cause I know those two.
Red eyes and ck Hair -Aurora Lewis,also known as queen of thunder and the other one bully of the school and rival to Aeravat- Takahasi Aoi
They were the leading characters who will fight side by side with Aervat and help him in the story.
Chapter 8: Mystery of teleportation[2]
Chapter 8: Mystery of teleportation[2]
"Did you go to e*dmy?"
"No, jsghi but it nwmr feditly-"
"Ksjiirj fpkzai for which I z#**"
"This jss tjkrmt but dont worrry xkz will kdn dbt anfbuy scymfrom wonf c#"
This is what their conversation is sounding to me right now.
I can clearly hear their voices, but as they are seated in front of me, I am unable toprehend their words.
Despite this, their tone of questioning, eximing and expressing emotions is evident.
Understandably, it''s difficult to fullyprehend the conversation. The train I''m on now emits a slight, distinct noise as it moves, likely due to its outdated design, which contrasts with my previous world.
However, despite it being considered old-fashioned by me, here, it''s actually quite modern for this world - an electric train capable of reaching speeds of up to 300 km/h. It''s a stark contrast to the Hydrozen fuel cell trains which runs on maic levitation tech in my own world, yetpared to what I''m used to, it still feels rtively out-dated.
Despite my efforts to eavesdrop on their conversation, I was unable toprehend what they were saying due to the cacophony andmotion resonating throughout the train.
Although generally frowned upon, I felt justified in attempting to eavesdrop on the conversation between these two individuals.
After all, they were significant figures in this world, second only to the protagonist himself.
"I wish I could hear them properly," I blurted out in frustration.
Nano interjected with a solution, [That can be done.]
Surprised and intrigued, I asked, "How?"
Nano exined, [With the advanced nano technology of the 23rd century, as a Nanite, I have the ability to enhance the hearing and other senses of the user.]
I nodded in understanding and agreement.
[Affirmative. Improving auditory input abilities]Nano confirmed.
All of a sudden, every sound in the train became audible to me - from the faintest breaths of the passengers to the clinking of chains.
The sensory overload was overwhelming and I found it impossible to concentrate on any one thing.
[Adjusting...]
[Taskpleted]
Nano confirmed that the task of adjusting audio wasplete.
As a result, I could solely concentrate on Aurora and Aoi''s discussion, and all other distractions in the train were filtered out.
"Soft as always." Aurora giggled and yed with Takahasi''s cheeks.
"Stop," he replied in an irritated manner. It appeared as though he despised it when Aurora acted like that, but I knew better that he actually enjoyed it.
Being the author of the novel, I had quite aprehension of the characters.
After sometimes, Aurora fidgeted in her seat, stealing nces at Takahasi who was sitting next to her. "So, what''s new? We agreed to go to the arcade today, right?" she asked, trying to sound casual.
Takahasi put down his phone and looked at Aurora. "Yes, we did. I''m looking forward to it," he replied in his usual calm voice.
Aurora, intrigued by his sudden agreement, couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, what brought on this change of heart? You usually shoot down all my ideas."
Aoi chuckled softly. "Well...today is different"
Before She could ask further he continued ,"My parents know about my fierce personality and, as a result, they usually do not allow me to venture near the outskirts of the city."
It''s apparent that the reason for this restriction is due to his desire to fight monsters, which puts him in danger and leads to him doing foolish things.
He continued "When I''m with you, they trust that you''ll stop me from doing anything dangerous. We''ve known each other since childhood, so it''s kind of funny to think that as the stronger one, I should have been the one looking after you."
Aurora narrowed her eyes, as if trying to swat away an annoying mosquito. "I''m going to report you to Uncle Takahasi. I won''t let you do something so foolish and dangerous," she scolded him.
"But it won''t be dangerous if we go together," he interrupted her.
"And besides, it''s just goblins."
I was taken aback by his naivements. The Takahasi Aoi I knew was far too calcting to be reckless and put himself in harm''s way.
Although goblins were considered to be rank G monsters, I had designed them to be astute and shrewd.
Even though their physical strength may not be much, they had intelligence and cunning that could rival even a rank B monster.
It would take at least three rank E individuals to handle a group of goblins because of their tactical nature and ability to outsmart their opponents.
In other novels and manhwa''s they always show the goblin as the cannon fodder and weakest monster but while creating the world of the novel I created the world in a very realistic manner.
If a monster is slow than I gave it toxic venom which can paralyze the enemy easily.
If the monster is weak as goblins then they are going to work together like a team intelligently.
If a monster is strong I gave it tough skin for defence.
If a monster flies in the air than I gave it good eye sights.
As I pondered to myself, "Perhaps his character hasn''t fully evolved yet,"
A pleasant voice interrupted my thoughts.
"Attention passengers, we have now arrived at Avalonia Vige," the human announcer dered through the inte.
Unexpectedly, a grin formed on my face as I realized this was a departure from the usual mechanical voice I was used to hearing.
After briefly ncing at the two, I eventually went my separate way.
The Avalonia Forest is located on the outskirts of Avalonia Vige.
Due to its tall trees that constantly cast shadows on the ground, it is also known as the Dark Forest.
Avalonia is situated on the outskirts of Krenada City, which is located in the central region of the human domain.
"This Earth" is 1.2 timesrger than the original Earth, providing morend for human habitation.
The is divided into five continents, each the size of Asia, with a massive ice volcano located at the South Pole. Yes an ''Ice Volcano''.
While these continents are popted by humans, there are also Elvish, Orcish, Rulers'', and Dwarven domains within each of them.
Currently, I am in the continent of Tressia, and the human domain is located in the center, surrounded by the kingdoms of Elves, Dwarves, Rulers, and Orcs.
Rulers are basically half human and half animals. lso known as beastmen.
There is a good rtion between humans and rulers. Whereas Orc,and Elves tends to look down on humans. Orcs have good rtionship with Beastmen and Elves.
Humans being at the very middle of them are mostly protected by demon invasion, and theplex rtionship between all the races, creates a structure which creates peace on the.
Of course, one must also take into ount the existence of Dragons, a powerful and mysterious race whose presence remains unknown to most.
With their immense strength and formidable abilities, even abined effort from the Orcs, Dwarves, Rulers, and humans would likely fail in an attack against the Dragon King, Zephyr.
However, there''s a reason why Zephyr has yet to make a move.''The Demon King, Azaezel''.
Azazel keeps Zephyr in check, creating a delicate standoff between the two powerful entities.
But the unsealing of the Demon God will soon mark themencement of the 4th cataclysm.
It makes me wonder, why did I named to it as the 4th instead of the 3rd cataclysm? Strangely enough, the reason why I excluded the 1st cataclysm from my novel eludes me.
Well whatever, it does not matter.
...
"Huff..fuck.."
The terrain was rougher than I expected, making it hard to collect my breath as I went deeper inside the forest. I have to stop my bearing, as there was no path for me to directly follow.
Two hours has already past since my journey and my breathing was a bit rough.
Right now I was making my way towards the deepest region of the forest where there supposedly is a huge stone below a giant banyan tree.
That''s where the [mystery of teleportation]resided.
The reason why no one was able to find it till now is because you have to do a ritual for it to show itself.
Banyan tree particrly grow in forest clearings. That''s where I was headed to right now.
There is a huge forest clearing at the northern part of Dark Forest.
After some more minutes I finally saw it.
"Haaah..."Letting out a long breath I dazedly stared at the scenary presented before me.
"I expected something out of the norm but this..."
A huge towering tree stood before me. The Banyan tree.
I retrieved a knife from my bag and sliced open my palm; blood immediately began to flow out.
"Time to level up," I said.
Nano''s robotic voice interrupted my thoughts.
[Injury detected. Initiating healing process.]
To my surprise, I watched as the tissue in my hand began to reform, like a spider spinning a web, until my wound was entirely healed, leaving only the blood.
"Remarkable," I muttered without realizing it.
I held up my left hand and began to chant in anguage unknown to any human. It was a mantra I wrote in the novel for the mystery of teleportation.
My voice grew louder and...louder, as I chanted:"Om ignis Lux. Invictus Mentis!Lux et Spes!"
The words echoing off the trees and bouncing back at me.
The wind began to pick up, causing the leaves to rustle and dance around.
Suddenly, the rock beneath the banyan tree began to vibrate with ''hum''
And then... it happened.
Therge rock under the banyan tree started breaking as if ss is shattering, and a chunk of it was now hovering in the air, a few feet off the ground.
At first, I thought it might have been held up by some kind of invisible support, but as I watched, it became clear that it was floating on its own, almost as if it was alive.
As I observed with astonishment, the boulder fragment creptnguidly along, as though controlled by an invisible power, eventually settling upon my left hand.
Gradually, it proceeded to absorb the blood from my left palm like a sponge.
To my bewilderment, the rock began to alter in both color and configuration, gradually morphing into a red bracelet encircling my left wrist. But I only expected it.
[Acquired The mystery of teleportation! You have acquired a mystery! A legendary achievment !]
A message popped up in the system infront of me. A small smile slowly formed in my lips.
Chapter 9: Preparation
Chapter 9: Preparation
"Huff, fuck this!"
"Ughr -thre-e, HAH"
Nano reminded me with a mechanical tone inside my head
[Master, please keep your back straight. Maintaining proper posture is crucial while performing push ups, or any form of exercise.]
Why was I doing push ups?
"Gh-hrr-fou-r!"I grunted as I struggled toplete another rep.
In this world, you can''t survive with a weak body.
You have to be fit in case a monster attacks. With that thought, I pushed through the pain and continued with my exercise.
"5-ive?" dhup- I counted out loud before copsing to the ground, my face nted firmly on the floor.
If someone saw me doing pushups, then they would question if I was trying to prate the floor.
"I can''t even feel my arms", I mumbled to myself.
My body is so weak right now that I would definitely die during a monster invasion, forget an invasion.
Even if a low rank monster were to attack me, I would die.
Thinking about the harsh conditions of this world, I knew I had to be strong. That is why I asked Nano to prepare a workout n for me.
I got up and attempted to do push-ups again.
However, as I lowered myself down, I noticed that my triceps felt as though they were made of rubber.
Despite my best efforts, I was unable toplete the push-up. It felt as though my biceps and chest muscles had also turned to rubber.
I flipped over onto my back, facing the floor mat, and adjusted my posture.
I furrowed my brow.
''But there is something else that''s troubling me,'' I said.
Focusing on the air in front of me, I muttered, "Status" .
Soon enough, a hologram of my statistics appeared.
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Strength: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Stamina: G- ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E- ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- None
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
____________________________
My mana capacity is 0, which is strange to think about.
Even an average person in this world should have a mana capacity of 5, but 0?
That''s unheard of . Every human born on this should have a certain capacity for mana.
While it''s true that elves generally have a better mana capacity than average Humans, the other three races¡ªRulers, Elves, and Dwarves¡ªhave a base line for mana capacity that is higher than 5 for the average individual.
On the other hand, orcs don''t use mana and rely on aura.
''How I could have 100 mana if my mana capacity was 0?''I inquired myself.
On the other hand my secondary stats are showing - Armor-1, Resistance-1 and Durability-1.
I wasn''t too surprised with those stats.
Why? because ''Noah of this world'' had trained in physical and mana training, and his stats seemed to have transferred to me.
However, this raised the question of why I didn''t have any mana capacity if Noah did.
After looking into his memories, it was clear that everyone in this world needed a certain amount of mana capacity to use and gather mana.
Therefore, having mana without any capacity went against thews of this world, simr to a motorcycle functioning without a motor or a car running without an engine.
This situation reminded me of the absurdity of the paradox I was living in right now. My existence itself has be a paradox.
Leaving that aside, let''s focus on the current task.
And what is my current task? Physical exercise.
However, I don''t even have enough energy in my arms to pick up my water bottle, let alone do a pushup.
"Hey, Nano?"
[Yes, Master?]
"I don''t have the strength in my hands to keep going," I gasped out, taking a deep breath before continuing. "And your training program expects me to do another set of pushups, sit-ups, and go joggingter today? How am I supposed to manage that? Maybe you miscalcted my abilities."
[Certainly, it is not possible for a normal human who has never undergone any physical training in their life toplete two sets of training on their very first day, as their muscle fibers are not developed.]
"Then-?"
[But with my help, it is possible for a human to continue training beyond their current limits. As an advanced nanite tech of the 23rd century, I have the ability to rebuild tissue and protein structures within a human much faster than what is normally allowed.]
What the -? "What are you?" I eximed in bewilderment.
"I mean, why do you possess such abilities? I thought your only purpose was to keep me alive, that''s what grandfather Hope," I spoke with a slightly lowered voice while mentioning my grandpa "said" subconsciously out of sadness or otherwise.
[Dr. Hope Reynar was working on a project for developing "Super Soldiers," and nano-technology was a crucial step in achieving this goal. As a result, I possess intricate abilities to train humans and develop their capabilities to reach superhuman levels.]
Just like that another bomb shell was dropped on my head.
"How exactly do you create a ''super soldier''?" I asked.
Nano exined that by changing my gic material and deploying specific genes, such as those found in spiders, elephants, frogs, ants, bees, bats, and others, they could slowly create a human with tougher bones, stronger muscles, faster reflexes, faster healing, and a longer lifespan.
First, however, I had to reach the epitome of human biology by engaging in physical exercise. Once I reached my "limiter," as Nano called it, they would slowly transform my gic material.
And you know what? Hell yeah! Screw it! I think I''m going toply.
''I have read someic books where they portray going ''superhuman'' as mentally exhausting and a big decision. The characters in those books would rather live a peaceful life''
"But I''m different than those peasants,"
"I don''t want peace. I want problems ¨C always!"
After realising how cringe that line sounded -
"_"
"Ahem, I think I got a little too excited," "Anyway..."
THE NEXT DAY
It has been a whole day since I acquired the [Mystery of teleportation], yet I haven''t had the opportunity to test it out yet.
The reason for my dy is theck of a suitable moment to do so. With a keen stare, I examined the reddish stone bracelet encircling my left wrist, noting a critical detail about this particr mystery.
In the world I created, mysteries do not require mana to utilize.
The reason for it is quite simple.
In this world, there are various forms of magical energy like mana, ether, demonic energy, and aura, and different species have their unique energy sources.
For instance, both the Demon King and Dragoth King can use mana even though they belong to a different race than humans.
Due to such aplex and diverse magical energy system, I decided not to restrict the usage of mysteries to any particr energy source.
Mysteries have no restrictions on how many times you can use them and they are also one of the most strongest items in existence.
But there is a problem which I did not expected since it was never even mentioned in the novel.
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ System>>Info ? Mystery of Teleportation ©¦
©À©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©È
©¦ Description ? Allows user to teleport to a particr area instantly. ©¦
©¦ Times Allowed ? 3 ©¦
©¦ Restriction ? Overuse could result in death due to weak physical body. ©¦
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
"I need to learn more about this," I pondered to myself as I made my way back from the supermarket, passing a vast green field.
With a deep breath in, I slowly approached the field and called out to my assistant, "Hey Nano, be prepared in case something happens."
[Affirmative, Nano on standby]
My attention then focused on the front gate of the field, the same one that I had walked through moments before.
"This might be a yground," I thought as I stared intently at the gate. I concentrated deeply, silentlymanding, "Teleport."
In the blink of an eye, the scenery before me became hazy, blending the view of the gate with what I would witness from up close.
As Inded in front of the gate, I copsed on the ground, dropping my groceries. Waves of nausea and pain washed over me, twisting my stomach into knots.
The pressure in my head threatened to make it explode, and tears welled up in my eyes. It was clear that teleporting had taken a heavy toll on my body.
"Blurghhh-" Whatever I had eaten in the morning came out of my mouth with a repulsive stench, and I could feel the bile rising in the back of my throat.
This continued for a full minute before I managed to stop. "Huh- fuck, why?"
The answer soon came to me, not from Nano this time, but from the system.
The Stat System window is not a superpower; almost everyone on this has it.
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ Notification ? System Warning ©¦
©À©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©È
©¦ Message ? Your current physical constitution is not sturdy enough to withstand spatial warping. Teleporting could result in severe harm to your body. It is rmended that you focus on strengthening your body before attempting to teleport again.©¦
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
"Guess I have no choice, but to be strong"
As Iy on my back, gazing up at the crystal-clear blue sky, I couldn''t help but marvel at the breathtaking scenery above me. It was such a stark contrast to the usual orange hue that I was ustomed to seeing.
I wasn''t sure if it was the excruciating pain I experienced or the soothing presence of Nano, but my heart felt a sense of tranquility that I''d never experienced before.
Despite the small pool of vomit beside me, I was inexplicably peaceful in the moment.
''I wish this peace could continue''_thinking so, Noahy on the ground for quite sometime.
Chapter 10: Arcanum Blades Academy
Chapter 10: Arcanum des Academy
A/N:Guys try out my new novel, "Only I can''t level up!!!"¡ªIt''s much better than this one.
***
Noah''s point of view:
Staring at the door infront of me, I sighed.
[ss A 1- 1st Year]
Currently, I am inside the Arcanum des Academy, which is divided into five parts, named A to E.
The letter ''A'' refers to the section in which the building I am in is located.
Oh by the way,
"Info dump iing~"
"One of the world''s best training institutes, boasting magic, science and engineering. Arcanum des Academy is so huge that it could almost be considered a small city on its own."
"In this vast area, there were only around 4000 students. The first year had approximately 2000 students, the second year had around 1500 students, and the third year had about 500 Hero Cadets."
"You see, once a student reaches the third year, they be a Hero Cadet. Upon graduation, they can be an ''official Hero.''"
While numerous students graduated from herest year, this ce attracted elites from nearby cities.
However, despite being home to students as young as 15 to 20 years old, this ce was harsh. Arcanum des Academy would be the new home for the next three years for new enrollments.
"Arcanum des Academy houses a plethora of professionals ranging from training instructors, cafeteria staff, cleaners, officers, security guards, scientists, and engineers."
Additionally, plumbers, doctors, convenience store workers, electric power grid workers, and water facility management workers also reside within the academy.
To facilitate the stay of these personnel, a separate Staff Quarter has been built within the premises of the academy, amodating numerous families as well.
"If you were tobine every person living in Arcanum des Academy, the count would be over 10,000 humans."
I gazed at the door in front of me with a calcting expression and let out a sigh.
Should I enter?
Suddenly, a young girl, around 16 years old - nearly the same age as me - interrupted my thoughts.
No, I am much older than her;only my physical age is 16 years.
Shemanded, "Move it."
The 16-year-old girl had striking features that exude elegance and grace.
Her high cheekbones and perfectly arched eyebrows framed golden eyes that sparkled with the slightest hint of mischief.
Her lips were full and pouty, with a natural rose hue thatplemented
her fairplexion.
Her long dark hair cascaded down her back in a subtle wave, catching the light and enhancing her natural beauty.
Her lithe and toned body was hidden beneath a neatly pressed school uniform, ssic and understated yet entuating her every curve.
She carried herself with a hint of elegance. ''Emily Reed''.
One of the main characters of this story.
Without hesitation, I stepped aside and allowed her to pass through the door.
As she briskly walked past me, she couldn''t resist tossing me an insult, "Idiot, hmph."
"Bitch, what did you say?", I replied.
Or atleast I wanted to- but I am not a fool.
You see Emily is daughter of a Ranked S+ Hero, Edward Reed.
He is also given the title of Earl ,who holds a major power in Distric 2.
And guess where we are? District 1 which is only a 100 kms away from District 2.
''Still, she is cute'', I thought.
Immediately I frowned at my behaviour.
''Wait, why am I behaving strangely towards a 16-year-old girl?''
Then I realized_even though my mind and soul are 23 years old, my body is that of a 16-year-old.
Since my body is that of a teenager, I couldn''t help but be attracted to the stunningly beautiful Emily. However, I am not a simp.
"I hate fucking simps"
"I despise those pathetic simps," I spat out with utter disgust in my tone. "I''m nothing like those horny fucks. They make my skin crawl."
*Ptooey*
The mere thought of simps left such a foul taste in my mouth that I feltpelled to spit into the void, even though there was nothing to expel.
Even if I am currently inside a fantasy novel simps exist here as well just like in my previous world.
"I have read some light novels where the mces from a noble background."
"But their portrayals are so lewd and lustful that I have no doubt they would not hesitate tomit rape, even if it risked them of getting disowned"
Anyway,
As you step into the enormous ssroom, you are greeted by a breathtaking sight.
Stretching out before you is a vast expanse of stone flooring, polished to a radiant shine that glimmers in the light.
The natural veins and textures of the stone create a mesmerizing pattern, giving the room an air of sophistication and elegance.
At the front of the room, there is a raised tform where the teacher''s desk is located.
The desk is surrounded by a half-circle of seats, like a C, designed to amodate up to 400 studentsfortably.
The seats rise up in tiers, creating a sense of grandeur and importance that befits the room''s size.
Despite therge number of seats, the room feels spacious and airy.
Windows line the walls, allowing natural light to flood the space and providing stunning views of the surrounding campus.
The windows are framed with delicate curtains that sway gently in the breeze, adding a touch of whimsy to the stately room.
As you take a closer look, you notice intricate carvings etched into the walls and ceiling. The designs depict scenes from ancient myths and legends, showcasing the depth and richness of the school''s history and culture.
The room is equipped with state-of-the-art technology, including a high-resolution projector that can disy images and videos on a massive screen.
The sound system is also top-of-the-line, ensuring that every student can hear the teacher''s lectures clearly, no matter where they are seated.
The seats in this lecture hall are arranged in a ssic amphitheater style, with each row rising higher than the one in front.
"Hmm... Now, where should I sit?"
I scanned the entire area, and my attention was instantly drawn to one student.
The Japanese 16-year-old boy stood at an average height with a lean, athletic build that hints at his love for physical activity.
His face is strikingly handsome with sharp, defined features that give him a mature look beyond his years.
From time to time you could see girls taking peeks at his face as they shyly blushed and turned their heads away whenever their eyes met.
By just looking at him, one could sense an air of superiority emanating from him, and it was unsurprising given that he was from the Takahasi family - owners of a tinum graded guild.
The head of the house is even given the title of "Duke".
His upbringing had instilled in him a sense of entitlement, and coupled with his bullying tendencies, it was clear that he viewed himself as superior to others.
"It would be best to steer clear of him.I don''t wanna get beaten by a 16 year old boy."
That will be too embarassing.
Next to him was seated the queen of thunder Aurora Lewis.
Her shapely and attractive legs were partially visible beneath her school uniform skirt that ended just above her knees.
You could observe boys ncing at her with interest from time to time.
"I''m not going to engage with them. "
Why? They''re going to be important characters in the story, just like the protagonist. And wherever the protagonist goes, trouble follows.
They were positioned at the very top left corner of the ssroom.
So, I opted to sit as far away as possible from them, preferring to sit in the middle row at the very front.
While scanning the ssroom for the main cast, I sensed a pair of sharp eyes boring into the back of my head with intense scrutiny.
When I turned around, I was met with a girl sporting an angr face, ck hair, and piercing violet eyes that exuded disdain.
Despite her slim frame, her waist boasted an hourss figure.
"What''s her deal?" I muttered to myself, feeling uneasy about the encounter.
Suddenly, a wave of profound memories flooded my mind, causing a throbbing headache.
"Akh! What the hell?!"
These memories belonged to Noah Grey, not me - the other one.
Although they were vivid, I gleaned two things from them.
The girl staring at me with intense scrutiny was none other than Freya Fretel, Noah''s former junior high ssmate.
Memories flooded my mind, revealing that Noah had taken pictures of Freya and her ssmates in the girl''s bathroom, causing a massive scandal.
However, upon closer inspection of the memories, it became clear that Noah had been framed as the culprit in a deliberate scheme to ruin his reputation.
Unfortunately, it had worked, and it seemed that Freya still held a grudge against him for the incident.
"This could be problematic," I muttered to myself, feeling frustrated about the situation.
As I was contemting on how to deal with the situation a voice broke into my thoughts.
"Mind if I sit here?" the stranger asked.
"Sure, go ahead," I replied hastily, not recognizing him from the novel.
"By the way, what''s your name?" I inquired.
He reached out his hand for a handshake and introduced himself.
"I''m James Reeves," he said. I shook his hand and introduced myself in return. "I''m Noah Grey. Nice to meet you."
His handshake was firm but not overwhelming, giving me the sense that he wasn''t the strongest or most intimidating person around.
His ck hair was styled in a neat but rxed manner, falling lightly over his forehead.
At first nce, he appeared a little skinny, but in a healthy way. His face was angr, with a sharp jawline and defined cheekbones.
Overall, he looked like a good guy .
*Ghrk*
The ssroom door creaked open...
Chapter 11: Mana Affinity[1]
Chapter 11: Mana Affinity[1]
"I am Professor Riya Ahuja, and I will be your ssroom monitor as well as your magic arts instructor," Riya dered .
Even though her voice wasn''t loud enough for the entire ss to hear, it was clear as if she was speaking only a few inches away from me.
Observing how effortlessly everyone else understood her, I was confident in my assumption that she was using ''Voice magic''.
-"Oh man, she''s my kind of hot"
-"Hey, lower your voice. She might hear you"
From the back of the ass room, I overheard some students chattering.
"Hot?" , I gazed at Riya, and although she was undoubtedly stunning, I struggled to see what made her ''hot.''
Out of nowhere, a tiny tablet appeared in her grasp.
"Let''s take attendance now" she announced.
"Rank 2000, Choi-Iseul"
"Present"
"Rank 1999, Ade Akinyemi"
"Present"
"Rank 1998, Ezekiel Basilio"
"Present"
.
.
.
"Rank 1873, Anastasia Smirnova"
"Present"
"Rank 1872, Noah Grey"
Hearing my name I enthustiacally called out
"Present"
Nodding she continued "Rank 1200, Ayman Abbas"
"Present"
.
.
.
.
"Rank 10,Chen wang"
"Present"
"Rank 7, Kai Lee"
"Present"
.
.
.
"Rank 6,David Smith "
"Present"
"Rank 5 Emily Reed"
"Present"
"Rank 4, Aurora Lewis"
"Present"
"Rank 2, Takahasi Aoi"
"Present"
"Rank 1, Aeravat Indrath."
No response.
Professor Riya scanned the ssroom before asking, "Is Aeravath Indrath present?"
At that exact moment, the ssroom door opened.
"Present! I''m sorry for beingte, Professor."
The guy standing by the door was someone I knew very well.
Girls behind me gasped, and even I was taken aback by his otherworldly presence.
''Is this what they call the ''protagonist aura?''
Even the haughty Takahashi seemed taken aback in his presence.
''It must be the first time that he sensed someone of simr age, to be stronger than him'', I smirked.
I knew him all too well.
The center of attention, the one pursued by girls. The hero destined to defeat the demon king. But above all else... he is the character I created.
I am feeling extremely bizarre and a weird mix of emotions honestly.
It''s not everyday when you get to see your creation e to life'' afterall.
Probably sensing my gaze, he looked at me.
In that moment ,our eyes locked for a second.
''There is no way, but still-''
Despite my doubts, I slowly lowered my arm, attempting to conceal the [Mystery of Teleportation]
I don''t believe even Goddess Reba would be able to detect a mystery, but Aeravat has a connection to them
I don''t know if he can sense the mysteries, as I never included them in the manuscript of the novel.
***
"Attendance checkplete, please proceed to Section A- amphitheatre"
announced Professor Riya.
-"What''s her mana core''s speciality?" someone asked.
I looked at him from the corner of my eyes. He was seated to the further left of me.
-"I am not sure,but she is a ranked A+ with ice attribute. Maybe her core is rted to element water?"
Another guy answered. He was wearing sses and strangely enough he had no hair.
''I think I know him.''
Hmm...still
I was unintrested in whatever they were talking about.
But there was reason behind their inquiry.
Today is the first day of 1st year and everyone will have to test their mana core''s affinity.
And if you are lucky enough, your core might just get marked by God Virios. A blessing.
During the process.
***
As I walked out of the ssroom, I noticed groups of students hurrying towards the amphitheater.
I am not a part of any group, so I was behind them, feeling a little left out.
Some students here already seemed to know each other and have formed groups.
The most others did not know each other they decided to stick with people of simr rank.
For instance, those who are ranked between E to (F+) are walking in front of everyone, while those ranked between (F+) to (F-) are behind them like some sort of hierarchy.
And as a rank (G-), I was practically alone.
But there was something strange.
I could see even other (G-) ranks like myself walk together, leaving me behind.
''Why are they avoiding me like a gue?''
While I didn''t really hate being left alone, I could not understand their strange behaviour.
-Dhup!
I suddenly felt a jolt from behind ¡ªit was a girl who identally collided with me.
"Oops, I''m sorry, I wasn''t paying attention," she apologized, shing a smile that could rival the sun.
Her beautiful dark skin and stunning eyes left me stunned for a moment.
Of course, I didn''t know her - just because I was the author of the story didn''t mean I would know evweyonem
"No worries, idents happen," I replied.
As she noticed me walking alone, she piped up, "Do you want to go together?"
Before I could respond, a furious-looking girl stormed over and grabbed her shoulder.
"I''m sure he can manage on his own, he doesn''t need your help," she spat.
It was Freya Fretel, and she was clearly livid as she red at me with disgust.
"But-"
"I said let''s go, Mist," she barked, clearly upset.
Mist reluctantly followed behind her friend, and Freya shot me onest angry re before leaving.
As I stood there, confused and embarrassed, I suddenly noticed some fellow students snickering at my expense.
"What''s her deal?" I muttered to myself, trying to shrug it off.
Actually, I knew what her deal was.
*Sigh*
"I can already guess that my reputation is going to go down the drain from here."
''Maybe, this was the very reason why so many were avoiding me''
*Tsk*
I clicked my tounge in annoyance.
***
In Section A- ampitheatre
A man walked down onto the amphitheatre stage, all of the students looked at him with an excited expression.
They knew he was the principal, but they also knew that he was a rank SS person.
Even though he was hiding his SS mana pressure, his presence was incredibly powerful, and the students could feel it radiating off of him in waves.
His name was Oliver Wilson but most knew him by the nickname Thunder Beast.
Strangely enough, I wasn''t bergasted in the slightest by the presence of a rank SS.
''Was it because he is hiding his mana pressure?'' I inquired myself.
I looked at him.
He was tall, with broad shoulders and a handsome oval face.
His brown hair was perfectly styled, and his blue eyes sparkled with intelligence and authority.
He wore a neatly pressed ck suit, and his tie was a deep shade of red.
He is exactly how I imagined him to be.
As he took the microphone and began to speak, the students leaned forward in their seats, eager to hear what he had to say.
''This part is going to be boring'', I rolled my eyes .
"My dear students," he began, his voice deep andmanding.
"Today marks the beginning of a new school year, and I am honored to be standing before you as your principal."
Oliver scanned the room with intelligence before continuing
"As most of you are aware, our world is presently facing an array ofplex issues. Hence, it is crucial that we bring up you..."
Chapter 12: Mana Affinity[2]
Chapter 12: Mana Affinity[2]
While writing the novel, I included many side stories.
Some werepletely unrted to the main story, while others were important forter development.
One such story I remember writing was about an incident during the school entrance arc; a short story about a group of low-ranking adventurers who died during a dungeon failure.
I don''t recall the exact date or the people involved in the incident, but I remember the event itself without the finer points.
As everything thus far in this world has adhered to what I''ve penned in the novel, I bear some responsibility for those adventurers'' deaths.
I am possessed by a strong urge to somehow rescue them.
Now, don''t mistake me for a saint. The only reason I''m considering saving them is that they have no rtion to the story.
If their deaths were to cause a significant incident in thetter half of the story, I wouldn''t save them.
If the story deviates from what I have nned, I wouldn''t even know what kind of twist it could take.
And honestly, I don''t want to create a scenario that could bring misfortune to myself.
Taking me out of my thoughts was the principal''s voice, which began to rise, imbued with a sense of purpose_"But it all means nothing if you do not work hard to achieve those goals."
He continued his speech, "Arcanum Academy is a ce where we push individuals to their utmost limits, but it is also a challenging environment. If you cannot work hard, then you will not seed. "
His speech continued for the next 10 minutes, and every student listened intently to every word he said.
After that boring speech was over we were required to test for mana affinity.
Currently our ss was being led to section A-1 Wizard''s Workshop.
That''s were our Mana affinity will be tested.
ording to the storyline, Doschit Voss is the Wizard Instructor.
We were being led in groups like little children and I could nce to see Professor Riya walking at the forefront of us.
They test the mana affinity by a simple ritual using a mana crystal.
While mana crystal is an extremely rare object it wasn''t so rare.
People in higher position after all did posses them.
At the front, I could see Takahasi Aoi and Aurora together.
Behind them, Emily Reed,Sophia and Kai Lee, among others, followed.
I nced at my side and found James Reeves walking silently without saying much.
He looked at me and gave me an awkward smile.
''Is he nervous?'', I chuckled.
As I sauntered ,I noticed something strange.
Takahashi and Aurora were whispering to each other and constantly looking behind at us.
''Were they looking at me?No-''
Then I noticed that some girls ranked F and above were looking at my direction and blushing.
But as soon as my eyes met a student in that group, she looked at me with disdain.
''Was my visage really so hideous, that you had to give me that kind of look?'' I glowered
I returned her gesture with a contemptuous stare.
This seemed to infuriate her as her ears turned crimson, likely thinking along the lines of, ''how dare a lowly rank look?!''.
Seeing her reaction a smirk established in my lips.
''That''s better''.
Anyway
I followed their line of sight and realized that they were actually looking at Aeravat.
The guy was walking behind us despite being the only Rank (E+) in entire 1st year.
He couldn''t seem to be bothered about hirerchy of others, niether did he seem intrested in any of the girls.
He walked leisurely as if nothing mattered, his hands in his pockets walking in a stylish but rxed manner.
He was scrutinizing the hallway and the building we were strolling through, carefully absorbing all the intricate details.
''I almost feel pity for him...''
How will he react, once he learns his fate?
***
"Rank 1, Aeravat Indrath, step forward and ce your palm on the crystal ball," instructed Assistant-teacher Doschit Voss.
Doschit Voss..
He was a researcher in ancient magic who was currently working as wizard instructor at Arcanum des for money as the job paid well.
He was also the alchemy researcher in the chemistry club.
But I knew his back story and it was disgusting to say the least.
Anyway.
This ritual was typically conducted by shamans and ancient mages in the past.
However, with the passing of time, shamans ceased to exist and the knowledge of ancient mages was lost.
Only a few researchers like Doschit Voss knew how to proceed with the ritual.
During the ritual, if pleased with the person involved, Deity Vioros would mark their cores, which would increase their ability to grow.
No one in our ss is going to revieve this blessing, I already knew.
Not even Aeravat.
This blessing was only bestowed upon a few people in the world.
One such person was the hero of light in the Revati continent.
Currently hero of light, Rune Valtari should be around 17 years old.
Later into the story he will be chosen as the hero of light by godess Reba.
Aeravat, the protagonist of the story, deviates from the traditional hero of light archetype, which maye as a surprise to many.
Unlike the hero of light, who had ess to a cheat system that exponentially boosted his abilities, Aeravat had no such advantage.
Remarkably, he achieved a rank of SS+ by the third volume without these perks.
This is thanks to his origins... his link to the mysteries.
Once again I began to feel pity for Aeravat but quickly shook off my thoughts.
As Aeravat approached the ball , his confident demeanor never faltered, and he ced his hands on the crystal ball.
A burst of blinding light erupted from the crystal, causing the entire room to gasp in shock and astonishment.
The intensity of the light was unlike anything they had seen before.
Whispers and murmurs of shock were heard all around, and it was clear that this was a momentous event.
The bystanders had never witnessed such power on disy, and they were in awe of the disy.
-"Amazing...so this is the power of Rank 1," one of the spectators gasped in amazement.
Well, most of them were kids so it was understandable for them to get excited by something like this.
But there was a good reason behind their excitement..
Another chimed in, "Aamazing..."
-"Look a, glowing white light. He has a white mana core!"
It must be noted that having a mana core which is able to handle 4 elements is notmon in this world.
This was exactly the reason why most were bemused by what they were seeing.
"Can this be real?" someone else asked in disbelief.
In contrast to the onlookers'' excitement and surprise, Aeravat remained impassive, disying no outward signs of joy or satisfaction.
His behaviour most of the time was like an object which came to life rather than a real living, breathing human.
Very slolwy did he start to gain emotions in the story.
Aeravat removed his hands from the crystal and walked out of the room as if nothing happened.
No one approached him to ask why he left the room.
Well It was not nessary to stay in the room once the ritual is over but still its considered a formality.
"Next Rank 2, Takahasi Aoi step foward and ce your hands on the crystal."
Takahsi Aoi stepped forth and ced his hand on the crystal ball, it began to shine with a violet light.
Every student present in the room could feel the energy emanating from the ball and were left awestruck.
The reason for their behaviour was simple.
Violet light indicats ''darkness'' an extremely rare element.
Usually the mana orb only shines in blue colour so whenever it shines with a different colour than blue it is usually due to a special quality.
Light and darkness being one of the rarest qualities.
No one in this school possessed a light element?I think.
Only Aurora''s father has a light affinity.
-"It''s Violet?I''ve only heard about that before!"
The instructor stood silently, watching Takahsi with a smile on his face.
I am pretty sure that the instructor knows Takahasi but I can''t remember the storyline properly right now.
''Fuck, why is my memory this weak?''
Takahsi himself looked smug as he surveyed the room, taking in the wide-eyed expressions of his fellow ssmates.
With a smirk, he removed his hand from the crystal ball and turned to leave the room.
-"Wait, where are you going?" called out one of the students.
''Oh boy, why would you ask that.''
Knowing his character I''m sure he will reply with something like ''I''ve got more important things to do than wasting my time here with weaklings''..or something along those line.
"I''ve got more important things to do than waste my time here with weaklings," replied Takahsi, his voice dripping with disdain.
Yep I was right.
This is so stupid honestly..
And with that, he strode out of the room, leaving the rest...
I knew exactly where he was headed to. He wanted to met Aeravat.
.
.
.
Instructor Duscit Voss called out,"Rank 1872,Noah Grey"
''Finally it''s my turn''
As I approached the crystal ball, I put my palm forward.
But, nothing happened.
It was as if the crystal was not there.
I turned towards the instructor, who was regarding me with a look of concern as he peered over my shoulder.
''Is it because of my mana capacity?''
"Is everything alright, Noah?" he asked.
''I don''t think so... ''
Without answering him directly I put my palm on the crystal again, but once again, nothing happened.
Chapter 13: What the hell is Nano?
Chapter 13: What the hell is Nano?
Instructor let out a sigh and peered at the crystal ball.
He confirmed it was in working order.
I tried again, but still, nothing happened.
-"Looks like we''ve got a dud in the ss"
Another voice chimed in,"That''s strange... "
The taunts continued.
- "Wow, I''ve never seen someone fail to activate a mana crystal before. Does he perhaps not have mana?"
In the background, I could discern the sound of some female students giggling.
I looked back to see Freya among the group of students.
It was clear that they weren''t going to leave this chance to mock me.
''Tsk..''
- "That''s strange, it worked for me just fine."
- "Ugh, why is he even here if he don''t even have an affinity?" a girl''s voice interjected.
Freya.
- "This is a waste of my time."
- "I can''t believe we have to put up with this ipetence."
I refused to falter or show any signs of being affected by what they said.
Without wasting any more time there, I left the room with a frown etched on my face.
It wasn''t because of what they said, but because of what had happened. It only meant one thing.
"I have no mana core"
.
.
.
In this world filled with monsters and magic it''s impossible to survive without a mana core.
If it was somebody else in my ce they would have certainly been depressed.
After pondering for sometime I came up with two answers-
1¡ú I must acquire a mana circuit tattoo; but, the challenge lies in the nonexistence of the mana circuit tatto.
''It was only introduced in theter half of the novel. This circuit functions as a converter that absorbs and augments atmospheric mana.''
Waiting for its development is not an option as time is of the essence.
Therefore, I must take the initiative to create it myself.
2¡úI need to learn Aura and get my hands on more mysteries.
As I pondering the n of action I should be taking..
*Dhup
"Hey, watch where you''re going."
Turning my head, I saw two boys - one with orange hair and blue eyes, and the other with ck hair and violet eyes.
I immediately recognized Luke Armstone, one of Takahasi''syckeys, who was likely ranked F.
I was easily able to memorize his character due to his orange hair.
The other boy was unknown to me.
"Isn''t he that weakling from the affinity test?" Luke asked, pointing at me.
"And now he''s walking around like he owns the ce."
"I think we need to teach him a lesson and put him back in his ce."
Before I could react, Luke kicked me in the groin, causing me to fall to the ground in pain.
In frustration, I thought to myself, ''Fuck this.''
Luke raised his fist, and I could feel mana radiating from it, glowing with a slight blue hue.
I tried to dodge, but my body gave out on me.
While a normal human might have survived the blow, I knew I couldn''t. I didn''t even had a manacore.
[Sensing danger from hostile entity]
[Initiating healing process. Numbing sensory nerves for instant pain relief.]
[Activating augmented reality on user''s field of vision to deal with the threat.]
[Activate battle mode? To enter battle mode, initiatemand "Let''s go."]
Without thinking too much I replied with,
"Let''s go".
As the fist came at me, my body reacted on its own.
My knees bent as if they had their own brain, and moved out of the way, avoiding the punch while my arms covered my face in a boxing stance .
It was a downward movement¡ªa duck . It was a quick and swift movement. Lukepletely missed his punch
A smile formed on my lips out of amazement.
Seeing me smile seemed to infuriate him, and he followed up with another punch.
As Luke''s fist flew towards my face, my body seemed to move of its own ord.
My body leaped away from his iing punch, in a rotating motion.
My right fist clenched, a surge of energy coursing through my arm as it flew swiftly towards his torso.
As my left foot turned, my wrist twisted with the punch, delivering a sharp impact to the center of his sternum.
The satisfying thud reverberated through my body as I quickly followed up with three more punches, eachnding with precision within a single second.
The movement was fluid, each limb working in perfect harmony as I executed thebination wlessly.
My hands swiftly pulled back from the punch they had just thrown, deftly catching hold of the cor of Luke''s shirt in one fluid motion.
Drawing him closer, the coordinated movement of my left fist followed, connecting solidly with the bridge of his nose.
Luke passed out.
"You freak!" eximed the other one with ck hair and violet eyes. He lifted his foot up in a swift motion, aiming to kick me.
Without hesitation, my leg moved on its own and stepped on his leg before he could even kick.
I then jumped and used his leg as footing to wrap both of my legs around his neck in a triangle shape. At the same time, I pressed both of my arms onto his head.
[Releasing Adrenaline]
The stength in my hands increased with a sudden surge of energy and my heart rate quickend. *Krk* I could hear a sounding from his neck.
"Stop!"
[Ending Battle sequence]
My pupils were shaking probably from excitement.
*BUDUMP BUDUMP* my heart ..
Before my eyes Luke was passed out on the ground with blood dripping out of his nose and the other one went to sleep.
Seeing the scene infront of me only one thought came to my mind,''What the hell is Nano?''
***
Emily Reed''s Pov(Point of view):
The cascading droplets kissed down my flesh.
With a soft touch, I silenced the shower and wrapped myself in a plush towel, stepping out.
Through the hazy veil of steam, I caught a glimpse of myself in the wall-to-wall mirror.
As the steam parted before my gaze, I couldn''t help but admire the way my curves looked.
Tilting to the side, I caught a glimpse of a tantalizing curve, tracing the arch of my lower back until my smile grew into something sultry and seductive.
Truly, there were few who could deny the allure of her breathtaking physique.
Currently she was in A-1, Hostel Building.
*Knock- Knock*
"Excuse me, mdy. Sir Reed is on the line," informed the maid.
My countenance seized up, but I took a deep breath and loosened my tension.
With a measured tone, I replied, "I shall be with him shortly. Kindly instruct Father to hold off for a moment."
Stepping out of the bathroom, I prepared myself for what awaited.
-Click-
With a clicking sound I brought the smart phone near my right ear.
"Good day, dear father. May I inquire as to what great fortune has bestowed upon me the pleasure of your call today?"
"I am your father, Emily. It''s only natural for me to keep in touch with you."
I could feel the seriousness in his voice.
I quickly fixed my elocution and answered in a more earnest tone,"Oh, of course. Sorry if my words sounded ungrateful, that wasn''t my intentio-."
"No worries. Now, tell me about your core"
I clicked my tounge. He wasn''t even yful like before.
*Sigh*
"During the ritual, the crystal emitted a bright green glow."
In a serene tone I continued "Teachermented that my mana core has a wind affinity."
"Really?"
I detected a shift in his tone.
Perhaps he held some pride for me.
Unintentionally, a sad smile gradually appeared on my face.
"I''m aware it''s - EXPLOSION *Sir, they''re assaulting*. - My apologies, Emily, I need to leave." *Click*
Before I could even reply, he terminated the call.
I stared at the phone silently for a few seconds.
He is a busy man, and with emergencies growing more prevalent these days, he has be busier than ever before.
However, it hurts to see that as time passes, father and I are growing farther apart.
I clenched my fist.
That''s why I must be stronger so that I can soon assist him.
***
A pale boy was currently doing push ups on the floor.
His dark hair and dark eyeplexion gave him a mysterious look.
A shinning red bracelete, which appeared to be made of stone could be seen in his left arm.
He slowly sat up as he , panted heavily.
***
"Status"
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Strength: G- ©¦ 110/ 110
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1.2
©¦Stamina: G- ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E- ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
- None
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
____________________________
"It should be about time, I should get going"
I took a nce at the room''s simple decor, and its practicality made sense for a single upant.
Thefortable twin sized bed was made up with fresh white sheets, and the standard-sized desk with amp and afortable chair made a cosy working area.
The walls were in, and the wooden floor-boards were scuffed and well-worn.
A small closet,plete with hangers and shelves on one side, was tucked away next to the entrance.
I knew that other students from the academy were also staying at this same hostel, but everyone was given their own private room.
It wasn''t quite as morous as the living spaces for students who ranked higher up, but I was grateful to have my own space to focus, as a first-year student.
I was in A3 hostel of Arcanum Academy.
Ofcourse this ce was for the bugs of 1st year. Bugs which include me.
Your average Joe is sent to A2 hostel with much better facility.
And those who are ranked 100 and above are sent to A1 hostel. Ofcourse, I don''t need to mention but A1 hostel is a luxury resort with state of the art tech instilled in itpared to A3 hostel.
"It''s about time I got going," I said to no one in particr while taking onest look at the room.
"I hope they are not dead yet-"
Chapter 14: Double Dungeon[1]
Chapter 14: Double Dungeon[1]
~Dungeon in outskirts of Krenada~
*THIING!*
The sound of sword colliding reverbrated.
sh-sh!, "Do we have any updates on reinforcements? We may not be able to hold them off much longer," Riley inquired.
His team of adventurers found themselves trapped in an E ranked dungeon, an unforeseen incident that should never have happened.
"I attempted to make contact, but there''s no signal avable - ugh!"
*sh* Sylvie responded as she expertly dispatched the goblins before her.
Initially assumed to be a rtively straightforward dungeon filled with only a group of goblins, but once they defeated the dungeon''s boss, everything changed.
The dungeon morphed into a different form.
For ten solid minutes, Riley, Sylvie, Tressa, and Bright fought non-stop as they found themselves trapped by debris blocking their escape route.
The dungeon transformed, nketing them with goblins and hobgoblins that astonishingly continued to surge. Their situation looked bleak.
Tressa swung his hammer and grumbled, "It appears that our fate is sealed. We''re all going to die here."
"Frost st!" Bright shouted as his spell caused the ground to freeze, along with twenty-five goblins.
"I''m almost out of mah-mana," he panted.
"If this continues, we''re done for," Sylviemented.
"Damn it!" Riley cursed, feeling as if they were doomed.
It appeared as though their situation was hopeless.
Out of nowhere, the swarms of monsters that had been popping up incessantly like ants abruptly came to a halt, and took a couple of steps back.
Were they retreating?
No, it appeared as if they were clearing the way for someone.
And sure enough, the spection was spot on.
Just then, an Ogre appeared from the front.
His energy emanated at a level of Rank C and could be felt all around.
It should be acknowledged that a graded monster surpasses a graded human in terms of power.
Therefore, a graded C monster is considerably mightier than a graded C human, and its strength may even measure up to that of graded (B-) humans.
Riely can only express frustration at his bad luck, he was leading the team but his strength amounted to no more than a D+.
Despite the dire situation, the team refused to give their opponent any opportunity.
"Bright, pour all your mana into this!Use all the support spells" Riley ordered. "Everyone, unleash your strongest skills!"
As if in response, they all began to act ording to themand.
They knew that even in the face of impending doom, surrender should never be an option.
"Exponentiate power: Berserk!"x3, Bright hollered, unleashing his spells.
In a simr fiery fervor, he chanted, "Magnify velocity: Haste!"x3.
Riley swiftly followed, shouting, "Orya! Lacerate Burst!"
As Riley valiantly charged towards the Ogre, it attempted to defend itself from the front.
However, a sudden blow from behind struck its back, "Haaa!" Tressa swung his colossal hammer with an exceptional swiftness, putting all his might into the strike.
As the human charged towards him, the Ogre attempted to evade.
However, he was caught off guard as another attack came from the side.
"EXECUTE!"_ Sylvie swiftly turned and struck the Ogre with two shes from above using her daggers.
Although the Ogre managed to block the attack, he was still wounded by thebined onught of the group.
Before he could regain his position, Riley executed his most powerful move with a fierce cry, "STRONGEST MOVE:STAMP OUT!".
In a sh, his body vanished and reappeared in front of the ogre, where he swiftly maneuvered his sword at an unusual angle.
This attack surpassed any he had ever made,the strength of a Rank (D+) nearly reaching Rank C, and it was further enhanced by a support spell, tripling its force to an impressive degree.
The ogre, still prone on the ground, was struck by the attack.
*BOOM!!!*
The entirety of the cave quaked, sending clouds of dust and rubble flying in all directions.
Noah''s POV
As I waited on the other side of the wall, I could sense the vibrations growing stronger.
I was in a ranked E dungeon, with the boss room on the other side of the separating wall. Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching.
Step Step
"Hey kid, did you call us?" asked one of the five men in uniform standing on the other side.
''I wonder if I had made the right decision.''
I could see 5 men in Central Union uniform.
4 of them were wearing normal white shirt and ck pants with a blue synthetic overcoat with the letters "CU" stered on it.
Their strengths felt at around Rank C to C+
The 5th one was a muscr ebony guy who was wearing a smiliar suit but his coat was ck in colour. I could gauge his strength at around (B-).
''He must be the leader''
***
Aeravat''s POV:
-In the Gym-
As I gripped the 280kgs of deadlift, my muscles bulged with exertion as I lifted it from the ground.
Maintaining the weight in the air for two seconds, I then slowly lowered the weight back to the ground.
Panting heavily, I settled into a nearby seat and retrieved a small pocketbook from my bag.
Though the gymnasium had been vacant since 8 PM, I remained diligently dedicated to my workout, the only soul in the otherwise empty space.
I leisurely flipped through the pages of the book while I drank water to cool down.
My eyes scanned through the pages of the book.
The book talked about myths of destruction.
In our present time, we enjoyed a tranquil period.
ording to the Ancient book of Gndrath''s legends, world peace and coexistence among all 5 races will prevail until the year 2017.
Currently it was 2012_"Tsk, that means only 5 years is left"
This fragile equilibrium is on the brink of shattering as legends foretell the beginning of a second cataclysm that will bring doom to the human realm.
The third cataclysm, which will shortly follow, will bring havoc and destruction to the world.
Furthermore, the impending release of the Demon God marks the beginning of the fourth cataclysm.
As the looming threat grows ever-nearer, strange questions arised in my mind over the naming convention of these catastrophic events.
I''ve gone through this book a number of times before, but this particr section has always left me with unanswered questions.
It seems that there''s no reference to this anywhere either.
''Who exactly was Gndrath and how did the cataclysms begin?''
"And Should it not be considered the Third Cataclysm, given that the first Cataclysm is mysteriously absent from the annals of history and literature?" I let out in a cid tone.
The authorments their inability to recall the reasoning behind this peculiar omission in their own book.
''Something is not right, as if someone has torn the pages of the universe and made it disorderly. It feels like the universe has been penned down into mere pages of paper, but important details have been missed.''
"Huff"
Taking a deep breath I calmed my mind.
"Perhaps I am overthinking," I stood up from my spot and headed to my room.
***
As the wreckage settled, Riley and hispanions were left speechless with confusion.
Despite exerting all of their might, the Ogre did not appear to be gravely wounded.
Although his bleeding chest showed signs of bruising, it was not a fatal injury.
Riley copsed onto his knees from both shock and exhaustion of his mana.
The 8ft tall monster was infront of him, livid with energy. His skin cascaded in a sickly dark tinge of green which kept getting darker to his bottom torso.
"Riley, Run!!"Sylvie cried out in concern upon seeing his state.
Before they could react, the Ogre let out a fierce growl and delivered a powerful kick to Riley''s chest.
He flew backwards, bouncing once off the ground beforending with his face towards the ceiling of the dungeon.
The Ogre leaped toward Tressa, mming him forcefully into the ground with a sickening crunch.
"Ghuk!", Blood spurted from Tressa''s face as he let out a pained groan.
Their team''s mage Bright was angry, the realization set in that they were defenseless without mana. "Damn it, my mana is depleted!" he yelled in frustration.
Sylvie stood motionless, her eyes already anticipating their imminent demise.
The ogre turned to Riley, who was on the ground panting.
It lifted its foot and was about to crush Riley''s head like a can.
Seeing the scene in front of him, Riley let out, "Fuck... Is this how I die? A pointless death?"
In his final moments, Riley''s thoughts turned to his parents; they were the reason why he embarked on this career.
Despite ack of natural ability and disadvantaged family circumstances, Riley pursued his passion for adventure at the tender age of 20.
Enduring rigorous challenges over three years, he eventually established a team and attained a (D+) to borderline (C-) ranking.
Though he had dreams of a brighter future at age 23, now hey dying without any of his aspirations fulfilled.
With a single tear escaping from his left eye, Riley shut his eyes tightly.
The brainless monster found it amusing andughed "Khuhuhuhu".
The Ogre lifted it''s feet above Riley.
Boom!
With a sudden explosion, the the stone of rubbles which were blocking their way burst open.
And, before the Ogre could crush him, a circr shield materialized in front of Riley. The shield was see-through but radiated a brilliant blue aura.
"Step back, monster!" Three men wearing suits materialized before the Ogre, all ranked C+.
Individually, they would not be able to defeat the Ogre, but with theirbined efforts, they sent the Ogre flying with a series of moves.
Sylvie looked at the men and immediately realized, by looking at their suits, that they were from the Central Union.
Sylvie wondered how they received reinforcements since they were unable to call for help as the signal was jammed in the dungeon.
***
Riley asked the man who was currently using healing magic on him, "How did we receive reinforcements?"
The man responded by pointing at a young boy with a pale face, dark hair, and dark eyes.
"It''s thanks to that kid."
Chapter 15: Double Dungeon [2]
Chapter 15: Double Dungeon [2]
Noah''s POV(it means point of fucking view):
Thank you soooo much!!" ¡ªsaying so, the girl leapt on me with open arms like a prey and gave me a thight hug.
As her massive breasts pushed against my chest, I felt a rush of unknown emotions course through me.
I couldn''t take my eyes off her stunning face, beads of sweat glistening on her skin.
Her leggings were torn, showing off her skin.
Her leggings hugged her curves and entuated her figure.
Her hourss figure was a work of art, with every curve in just the right ce.
Even a mere nce at her made my pulse race and my palms sweat.
There was no denying it --this woman exuded confidence and beauty.
Her neck was practically within reach of my mouth.
''Yeah, I bet some horny idiots would lose over this ...''
Anyway
It was clear she was around my age, maybe mid-twenties, and her figure was breathtaking.
Her curves flowed in a perfect hourss shape, her white skin and ck hair and eyes making her even hotter.
''Fuck she is hot'' I almost let out.
''Control Noah control this isn''t the right ce or the time to be thinking such things..''
"I am Sylvie Greyart, what is your name kid?" ¡ªShe asked me enthusiastically.
"It''s Noah, nice to met you mam",I replied in a polite manner, not showing what I was feeling in my face.
"And what were you doing in here Noah?"
Riley asked casually, not seeking to know anything in particr.
I thought to myself, ''What bullshit should I feed them?''
"Um?.."
"It''s a hobby of mine to scavenge on low ranking dungeons!"
"_"
''Fuck that sounds like bs even to me-''
"The kid was following you guys from behind", interjected the Union officer.
The Union officer interjected, pointing out that the I had been following the group from behind.
He was a formidable figure, with a muscr build and ebonyplexion, exuding an air of aura that appeared to be at a B- level.
Meanwhile, he was presently administering a health potion to Tressa.
"We presumed that he had been trailing your party, hoping to acquire some skills or loots undetected, or to salvage any valuable items if given the opportunity," he continued.
Although generally disapproved, it''s not rare for individuals to scavenge unnoticed items and loot during dungeon clearings.
Riley inquired, "Were you?" with a hint of amusement. "I won''t pry too much" he continued.
I silently mused, ''I think he bought the bullshit.''
Tressa and Bright were sprawled on the ground like lifeless bodies in the dista
nce. Although still breathing, they were mentally drained and depleted, indifferent to whatever was happening around them.
Riley tossed something in my direction, I was unsure of what it was. "Here, catch!" he called out.
"It''s the only skill we obtained after defeating the dungeon''s ''Original boss,'' but it''s a ranked G skill, so it doesn''t benefit me. ept it as a gesture of gratitude from myself and my crew," he exined.
As I processed this, I couldn''t help but wonder about the ''Original boss.''
"Original boss?What do you mean?" The ebony union officer asked.
Riley and Sylvie proceeded to recount their experience, exining how the dungeon had transformed after they had eliminated the boss.
Their exnation left the other members of the Union in a state of confusion, as they had never witnessed such an urrence before.
Everyone was confused by their story
Evryone except Noah.
His face contorted into a strange expression and his eyes became darker. It was a face that didn''t belong to a child.
''What kind of nonsense is he talking about? I never wrote anything about a dungeon morphing.''
Realizing that my emotions were showing on my face, I quickly changed my expression before anyone could notice.
This guy named Riley exined how they had entered the dungeon with hopes of uncovering treasures and valuable items. Despite it being an E ranked dungeon, they spent four hours tirelessly scouring every inch for something of worth.
Disappointingly, their search yielded no results, but they refused to give up. Determined to make the most of their trip, they decided to press on and defeat the boss monster, clearing the dungeon once and for all.
The team celebrated their victory over the Gobling King.
Theirbined effort proved to be enough to easily overpower him, and they assumed their task wasplete.
But then, as they received a reward box from the dungeon, everything changed.
The space around them began to morph, and the door they had entered from sealed shut.
Monsters started appearing all around them, trapping them within the dungeon''s clutches.
Aware of the danger they were in, they fought with all their might until their veryst breath. But it was all for naught, as they were about to meet their demise.
Thankfully, the Central Union team arrived just in time to save them from their certain death.
Riley, still grateful for Noah''s help, handed him his card, urging him to call if he ever found himself in need of assistance. He knew that there was no way to fully repay what Noah had done, as saving his team''s lives was priceless and could not be measured by any Rank skill, let alone a G-ranked one.
.....
I rubbed the bridge of my nose in confusion, struggling to understand their exnation.
Despite my confusion, a soft chuckle escaped my lips.
"I guess I unwittingly gained some potential allies from this whole ordeal," I mused.
***
-After a few minutes-
Afterpleting the formalities, Noah was sent on his way with a union officer.
"How are you feeling?" Riley asked Tressa. "It''s a bit better," Tressa replied.
"What do you think about that kid?" Officer Anthony, the Ebony officer, asked Riley. He stayed behind to report the anomaly to headquarters.
Riley''s eyes flickered as he watched the way Noah went before replying, "He was lying."
***
Noah''s POV(What was it?):
As I made my way back to the hostel, I checked in with the security guards at the entrance, providing them with my roll number and registration number.
The Arcanum des Academy campus was massive - asrge as a small vige, in fact - so electric cabs were permitted to drive within its limits.
After taking a cab I arrived at front foyer of A3 hostel.
I strolled towards the A3 hostel, admiring the beautiful buildings and well-manicuredwns of the campus as I made my way through the winding paths.
The hostel itself was impressive, with a towering structure painted in deep shades of blue and white decoratively ented with gold.
It was clear that no expense had been spared in its construction, with intricate carvings etched into the stonework and luxurious greenery lining the walkways.
Finally, I arrived at my own room - number 1872.
I fished my key out of my pocket and unlocked the door, stepping inside to find the space clean and well-lit.
The decor was simple yet elegant, with crisp white linens and warm wooden ents making the space feel bothfortable and refined.
It was deep into the night, and the normally bustling hostel was quiet and still.
I settled in for the evening, eager to rest my head .
I nced over my watch which read 9:45 PM. I really wanted to sleep but knowing what wasing , how could I?
It was January 11, 2012, and the dungeon trials were only a month away, after which the first arc of the story would unfold: ss 1A vs ss A2. However, this wasn''t my primary concern.
I knew that in just five months'' time, the major plotline would kick off with "The Assassination at Genova."
Unfortunately, the oue seemed grim, as many students were set to fall victim to this vicious attack- and I''d rather not be a name on that list.
I had five months before the massacre, and I needed to acquire one more mystery for my arsenal.
But which one?
There exist 8 mysteries in the world
[Mystery of Teleportation]
[Mystery of Illusion]
[Sris Amulet]
[Mystery of Riftwalker]
[Mystery of Life]
[Gravity''s Duality Gem]
[Chromatic Battle Crest]
If I get [Chromatic Battle Crest] I would be a war monger.
But it will be rather hard to get my hands on it.
"If you are wondering, No I did not forget to mention thest mystery but it was the only myster apart from mytery of life which cannot be attained"
"Why?"
"Because it''s rted to Aeravat, and it''s also the most potent of all the mysteries."
After taking a moment to think ultimately choosing the [Sris Amulet] to do the job.
Chapter 16: Weapon Selection [1]
Chapter 16: Weapon Selection [1]
"The battlefield will rely on your weapons," Professor Riya stated, meeting the eyes of her diverse ss.
She borated, "Our Academy boasts experts who will train you to wield your weapons with utmost efficiency."
After one final assessing nce, she turned and strolled across the metallic floor.
Our ss was currently situated in the A-21 training facilities, a vast, metallic chamber.
At its core, a circr dais stood, its floorposed of crystal tiles. The metallic flooring encircling it was adorned with canvases depicting angelic and demonic warfare.
Professor Riya halted in front of a pristine metallic surface. As she lingered, the surface parted, unveiling an arsenal teeming with weaponry.
It was a huge room decorated with different kinds of weapons.
"Remarkable! It appears quite advanced," a student remarked.
"Are these the high-grade lethal weapons we''ve heard about?" queried another.
"Elites? Ha! I wager you''ve onlyid eyes on mock armaments thus far," someone scoffed.
The sound of students conversing filled the air.
Riya''s hands pped together loudly, capturing the attention of the students.
"Listen carefully," she began, infusing her voice with mana_ "While warriors may have the ability to wield almost any weapon, mastering them is a different matter entirely
. Simrly, mages may be proficient in using mana, butck the ability to wield weapons properly. Therefore, those of you in various sses must choose your weapons with careful consideration."
*CLAP *
Another resounding p echoed through the room.
"Now, everyone, choose your weapons."
The students rushed towards the armory, eager to examine the array of weapons.
The armory was stocked with an eclectic mix of weapons, ranging from swords, spears, axes, and knives, to katanas, halberds, clubs, maces, ils, ives, greatswords, rapiers, baseball bats, battleaxes, pikes, javelins, longswords, quarterstaffs, sickles, daggers, and machetes.
Surprisingly, there were even guns on disy, despite their uselessness in this realm. However, due to the technology limitations, there were not many modern weapons avable.
It is said that, ''necessity is mother of all inventions''_ this utterance rings true in this world.
It''s almost impossible to prate skins of monsters using bullets.
But whereas guns failed, mana imbued weapons and special graded weapons forged by master cksmiths were able to easily y tens of monsters in one swoop.
The inhabitants of this world never ventured into the realm of developing sophisticated armaments such as missiles andsers.
Despite the concept of such weaponry being present, no one pursued their creation.
Students approached the armory and started picking up their weapons. Most of the students here picked weapons like swords, and only a few picked long ranged weapons like bows and javelines.
A huge crowd of students could be seen swarming around main characters just like how honeybees swarm around honey.
With a curious nce I looked around, at the centre of attraction and I saw Aeravat picked a double edged straight sword which was slightly cruved at the end.
Naturally a lot followed his lead and picked swords
On the other hand, Takhasi picked up a ive.
A group of boys was observed wandering around Aurora and Emily by chance.
Aurora opted for a rapier, while Emily grabbed a bow without caring about who was watching and following them.
Despite this, a smile was visible on her lips, indicating that she was likely pleased with the attention.
To Noah''s left stood Kai Lee, a white boy with straight-jacket hair, and in his arms, he held two metal gauntlets.
Kai Lee was the only fighter ss in the first year, and no one else in the ss had chosen a gauntlet-like weapon.
This made Kai Lee an exception, but despite his F- grade, he ranked high for a reason.
Strolling towards the armory, I felt like an eager extra with grand aspirations. "Which weapon should I select?" I pondered to myself.
As I closely examined the weapons disyed before me, I heard amotioning from my right.
Curiously, I turned my head to see what was going on.
-"Are you sure about choosing the nunchucks?" came a voice from the crowd.
Confidently, the boy replied, "Yeah, I think it''ll be just fine."
- "Come on, who are you kidding? You don''t even know how to use them,"
-"I said it will be fine."
"Nun chucks, huh?"
Unlike swords that can be used for meleebat only or bows that are only functional at long range, nun chucks offer versatility in both range.
When wielded as a melee weapon, nun chucks can deal an impressive amount of damage in close range.
With the right technique, users can even parry iing enemy weapons, making it a valuable asset for up-closebat.
For added potency, nun chucks can be imbued with mana. This will increase the pressure and power behind each strike, resulting in bones breaking and skulls cracking under the sheer force of the weapon.
So, it''s no wonder that these weapons are just as useful as swords in close quartersbat.
But the real magic of nun chuckses when they are imbued with the power of the elements.
By infusing the ends of the nun chucks with mana, they can be a deadly projectile weapon.
Swinging them with great force, users can unleash a barrage of ice shards, fire, earth, or any other type of element they desire.
This allows them to deal damage from afar, just like bows do, making them extremely potent and versatile in anybat situation.
In short, the nun chucks are a weapon that can be used for both short and long-rangebat. With the right technique and mana infusion, these weapons can pack a serious punch.
And the two cadets are making a fuss over it.
Themotion had caught the attention of other students in the ss. It was rare to see someone wield nun chucks.
"Who''s the nerd with the nun chucks?" someone whispered from the back of the room.
"Looks like Buster Cherry." another student replied.
Turning his back to the ss, Buster''s friend whispered to him, "Hey man, you know you don''t have an art for the nun chucks, right?"
"Anjskenbe," Buster clumsily replied before rifying, "Hajsnskdn, I don''t have an art for it."
His friend rolled his eyes. "Why don''t you just pick up a shield and javelin like the rest of us?" he suggested.
But Buster Cherry was not discouraged.
"No way man, nun chucks are the way to go. I''m gonna be the first one to create a nun chuck art!" he dered.
The crowd erupted inughter at the absurdity of the situation, but Buster stood firm in his beliefs. Even though he was foolishly in over his head.
There was a good reason for this fuss.
Capabilities of a nun chuckes at a cost.
While sword and bow techniques can be learned through various Art, there are no known arts avable for the nun chucks.
Furthermore, due to the need for extreme control over mana to wield the weapon, it is no easy feat to master.
It requires a thoughtful process, and the ability to maintain a perfect bnce between thought and action.
A mistake in one''s grip can cause unintentional consequences such as holding a shard of ice or fireball while inertly moving the nunchucks.
Only a genius with tremendous skill and focus can manage to utilize nun chucks effectively.
Professor Riya arrived at the scene with a tablet in her hand. "What''s going on here?" she asked, peering at the two boys who were making amotion.
One of them held a nun chuck in his hand.
"A nun chuck? Can you even use it?" she asked the boy who held the weapon.
"N-No, ma''am," he stammered.
Professor Riya raised an eyebrow and looked at the boy closely.
He had white skin and jet ck hair, with an angr jaw and deep blue eyes.
After consulting her tablet, she said sternly, "You''re student rank 380, Buster Cherry."
"Yes, mama-", "I mean yes, Ma''am!" he replied.
She scowled. "You were previously a sword user. Why did you suddenly decide to change your weapon?"
"Yes, ma''am?" he responded with confusion.
"And do you even have an art for nun chucks? Do you expect the academy to provide you with one?" she questioned.
"Yes, Ma''am!" he foolishly replied, before quickly correcting himself, "I mean no, ma''am."
Professor Riya was not amused. "What yes ma''am, no ma''am? Answer properly!" she reprimanded him.
The rest of the ss exploded inughter, not because they found it funny, but because of how stupidly ridiculous Buster Cherry''s responses were.
"Bust...er...Cherry huh?" I pondered to myself, "I don''t..yea I don''t think I remember anyone with that description in the novel"
"Who is he?"
Professor Riya shifted her gaze to the other student, "Rank 400, Harry Butts?" she questioned , emphasizing thest two words.
I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows at the crude remark.
Seriously, who even names their kid Harry Butts? The guy must have gotten so much crap for that name growing up.
Chapter 17: Weapon Selection [2]
Chapter 17: Weapon Selection [2]
I recently ordered a rank F dagger Skill before entering the academy, and I paid 3000 Den for it.
I was not the type to follow in the footsteps of those fictional protagonists who go on long, dangerous quests in search of legendary sword arts or skills in some jungle.
I had different ns in mind.
Anyway
Originally, I had around 5000 Den in my ount, but after the purchase, I was only left with 2000 Den.
As expected, the art skill arrived this morning.
©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·©§ S Y S T E M L O G ©§
©Ç©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©Ï
©§ Skill Rank: F ©§
©§ ©§
©§ Skill Name: Momentum Transfer ©§ ©§
©§Description:A technique which allows ©§
©§user to transfer their momentum and ©§
©§ inertia from their initial position to their ©§ ©§final location. By imbuing mana into their©§
©§weapon, the user can deliver powerful ©§
©§strikes with each attack. ©§
©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿
....
"Which weapon should I select?" I pondered to myself. "Considering my F rank dagger skill..."My words trailed off as I contemted, ''But a dagger may not be the best choice. Perhaps a machete would be more practical.''
It was important to note that a dagger skill could potentially be used on a butter knife or short sword, whereas a ive skill could find application in both spears and javelins.
However, a dagger ''Art'' was exclusive to only one type of weapon: the dagger.
That was the difference between Art and skill.
With this in mind, I opted to grab a machete, knowing that I could use my skill
-About 10 minutester-
Aurora thrust the rapier in her hand and swiftly pulled it back. She swung the rapier with utmost smoothness.
''My primary advantage lies in my ability to control lightning, a unique trait passed down from my family''s extensive background in magic.''
Even at a young age, I recognized that lightning is not solely a form of magic, but also a potent form of energy that can be harnessed as a weapon.
I opted to use a rapier instead of a wand, as it allows me to direct and amplify my attacks.
The only drawback is that I must be in close proximity to my target and as a mage that was thest thing you want.
Despite swinging the rapier for the past 10 minutes, I still couldn''t seem to master its technique.
Aoi, on the other hand, gracefully practiced with the dummy using a ive.
It was evident that he had experience with the weapon.
Suddenly, a voice interrupted my musings, "Do you need help with the rapier?"
I turned to see a curly-haired boy with a dark skin tone standing before me.
"Yes?"
Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked, "Shouldn''t you be practicing instead of teaching me?"
The boy responded with a simpering smile, admitting, "I find delight in being able to help such a beauty as yourself."
Simps oftenck intelligence whenmunicating with women, seeming to rely on their primal instincts.
Ignoring his ttery, Aurora replied with a smile, "What I meant is that our teacher already told us that the supervisors would be here to assist us. I don''t see how your presence is necessary."
Based on his physical appearance, Aurora estimated his strength to be around G, and she didn''t think a weakling like him could offer any significant help.
Before the boy could reply, Takahasi interrupted, saying, "Maybe you should just leave her alone, pal."
The scene made other students sigh in sorry as they watched.
"Got it! Bye!" he eximed before hurrying out of the location.
As he departed, he sensed the intense re of the second-ranked student piercing his back like fiery daggers.
It was clear that someone was going to receive a harsh lesson that day.
.....
Noahy gasping on the ground, his chest heaving after swinging his machete for straight one hour at the A-21 training grounds.
It was an enormous area, spreading out as far as four football stadiumsbined.
The A21 Training ground was divided into five distinct parts, providing aprehensive training experience for students.
The centre of the training ground housed the sparring area, where students could hone their skills by fighting each other.
The shooting range was an ideal location for those seeking to master long-ranged weapons such as bows, javelins and guns.
Noah had juste from the melee section, where fake training dummies made of a unique polyfibre carbon that was enchanted by mana could be found.
This specific section helped students refine their hand-to-handbat abilities with appropriate weapons.
The ground also had sections for conductingbat and weapon training. It was evident that the A-21 training ground served as more than just a regr gym or exercise facility.
Apart from A-21 training ground, the academy had impressive facilities like Gymnasiums(A-22), swimming pools(A-45), gravity rooms, and personal training ground exclusively installed for first-year students.
....
Iy on the ground,pletely exhausted and panting, after practicing the machete non-stop for one hour.
I could feel the exhaustion in every inch of my body, and as I closed my eyes, my senses were heightened.
The cool, hard surface beneath me was a wee respite to my burning muscles.
I could feel the weight of my body sinking into the ground. My breaths were short andbored, and the sound of my panting echoed in my ears.
As I opened my eyes, I saw the machete in my hand, still tightly gripping it.
The silver metallic floor felt cold against my hand as I rxed my grip.
I closed my eyes again, and as I did, I could feel the beads of sweat trickling down my forehead, adding to the dampness on my skin.
Despite the exhaustion, I felt a sense of aplishment.
The non-stop practicing had pushed me to my limits, and yet, I had persevered.
As I raised my gaze, I noticed that the ceiling of the enormous training space towered at least three storeys high.
The sight was pretty insane, to be honest.
Despite this, I turned my head to the left whilst still keeping it close to the ground.
Over there, I could perceive some fellow students firing shots at dummies that were ced at a noticeable distance away.
The shooting range had a greenish grass carpet unlikes the melee section I am in.
*Budump Budump Budump*
The sound of my own heart, a constant echoed in my ears.
''The notion of transmigrating to a fantasy world seemed surreal at the beginning, but now my mind is slowly epting the truth of it.''
As I listened intently, an array of sounds filled my senses - the ng of metal, the piercing shrieks of students honing their skills.
Even at a distance, I could discern the watchful gaze of instructors.
I slowly stood up in a sitting position, my eyes taking in view of the surrounding.
As I scanned the area, my gaze stopped on the armory section where a variety of weapons were disyed. However, my attention fixated on one particr item - a gun.
In this world guns are considered useless and for obvious reasons.
That''s also the reason people of this world never ventured to invent anything rted to weapons of science.
There was not even missiles in this world, let alonesers. Naturally nobody ever invented neuclear warhead either. But..
"But what about weapons from my world?"
My gaze became fixated on the gun as I pondered this notion.
"It''s true that ordinary bullets cannot kill monsters, and trying to fight them with conventional weapons would be a waste of resources. But what about ultra-vibrating bullets?"
"Lasers, Rail guns, Electro guns, Energy Guided Discs, Particle beams, chemical weapons, sound weapons, ultra-sonic missiles, sma weapons, red bombs, maic disruptors, electric bombs, nuclear warheads or even anti-matter bombs?"
My mind raced with the possibilities of the sophisticated technologies that existed in my own world.
"If I were to nuke the demon king, would he survive?" I questioned, my heart racing with excitement and fear.
Looking at the machete in my hand, I felt anger building up within me.
"Why must I struggle so hard just to survive every time?" I muttered, my voice low and intense.
"Are the Demon King and Dragoth King worth sparing? What is preventing me from obliterating them with anti-matter warheads?"
The mere thought of wielding such destructive power caused my heart to pound furiously in my chest.
Fuck this anger issue again..
"I must control my anger," I realized, fully aware of my temper.
Taking a deep breath, I attempted to calm myself and regainposure. "I can''t let my emotions cloud my judgment," I reminded myself, trying to maintain a clear head.
Chapter 18: What a trouble
Chapter 18: What a trouble
"24..,25..,26..,27..,28..,29..,30!"
With a ''huff!'' from my mouth, releasing the stress, I got up from the floor.
It has only been two weeks since I started my training, and where as I wasn''t even able to pull of 5 push-ups in the past, now I could easily do 30.
A normal human simply would not be able to improve at this fast rate, doesn''t matter what drug they use to enhance themselves.
But thanks to Nano, my growth rate is exceptionally rapid inparison to that of an average human.
"From being half-dead to that of a robust health¡ªjust in two week¡ªquite the remarkable feat, if I do say so myself." A wry chuckle escaped me.
"But in a world of magic... these types of physical improvements mean nothing. I still don''t have a mana core", I grumbled.
''I would need those mana circuit tattoos.''
I rose from the ground and quenched my thirst with a swig of water from my sk.
Anyway, when I first thought about the mana circuit tattoo, I realised it would be almost impossible to obtain them.
Because Icked the exact details of how the circuit looked like.
But, during my recent interactions with Nano, I discovered Nano had the ability to extract memories of a person. Memories which are vivid and hard to recollect details of.
"Nano.."
[Affirmative, think about the memory you want refined]
Nano even has the ability to understand the intent of the user.
[Nano on standby mode, user can proceed]
I focused my thoughts on the ''Mana circuit tattoo'' from my novel.
And almost immediately, vivid memories flooded my mind,plete with intricate geometric shapes and details on how to create it.
Even the specific page number where the tattoo was described in my novel came to mind with rity.
In a way Nano could be considered a cheat skill, way more broken then what the hero Rune Valtari has.
I was even able to execute those martial arts moves straight out of a movie.
It would have been amazing if this was enough to survive in this world, but in reality, such skills can only guarantee a few victories.
In any case...
Right now, I have the knowledge to design the Mana circuit tattoo precisely as I saw in my memories.
But, I would need a skilled tattoo artist to bring my creation to life, along with top-notch mana stones too.
But for that, I would need alot of funds, which I don''t currently have.
Also I might need an alchemist''s assistance.
So, to assemble a team consisting of a tattoo artist, a contractor, and an alchemist, I need alot of money.
Money is the motivating factor that will encourage them to work together for me.
But Noah Grey of this world simplycks the financial resources to spend money like a billionaire.
But I was not the Noah Grey of this world...
I have some ns on how to earn money.
From piging low-level dungeons for top-tier items and selling them. To locations of high level relics. I have a lot of ns.
But, this methods are not a reliable long-term solution.
I need a steady stream of revenue.
After thinking for a bit, another idea struck my mind.
An idea, which should have been obvious from the get go.
''How can I forget about my own speciality?!''¡ª"Tcht!"¡ªmy tounge clicked against the roof of my mouth.
The focus of this world was on power and other things were only considered secondary.
The development of technology is simply for the increasing of fighting power.
We were constantly at war against monster, demons and other species so it was only natural for this approach.
But ,what is life without a little bit of entertainment?
In my previous world, I was aputer-science genius.
Yes, I was.
But that doesn''t mean I would be able to make an app easily and sell it in the market.
It eats the brain to spend hours staring at aputer screen, searching for the correct algorithms.
But with nano...
With Nano I could probably build the entire tech industry from scratch.
"Come to think of it, didn''t I had an appointment with James?"
Thinking so, I got up from my bed and left the room.
***
(Somewhere in the Academy park)
A young boy of ebonyplexion, with curly hair was sprawled to the ground.
Tears streaming down his face as he cried and sobbed in pain.
Bruises covered his body, visible evidence of a recent beating.
Takahasi growled¡ª "Do you understand?"
Three boys nodded in fear.
Takahasi turned back to the boy who was now cowering on the ground, eating dirt.
"You better remember this lesson well," he said, spitting on the ground near the boy''s face.
"And if I ever catch you around her again, you won''t just be sorry, you''ll be dead."
The boy nodded frantically, tears streaming down his face.
With a final kick to his stomach, Takahasi turned on his heel and walked away, his underlings trailing behind him like scared puppies.
Amidst the strict code of conduct in Academia, bullying was considered highly inappropriate and frowned upon.
But, the unfortunate truth was that manymoners were too afraid to report instances of bullying.
Especially if the perpetrator hailed from a rich and powerful noble family, as was the case with Takahashi.
Though he possessed physical prowess, it wasn''t solely due to his strength that he was able to get away with his behavior unscathed.
One word from his mouth was enough to destroy the reputation and livelihood of amoner''s entire family.
An unsettling reality of nobility''s power and influence.
Though noble families were few in number within the Academy, they held significant sway, primarily due to their political connections and unwavering influence.
The fear of retaliation and consequence was enough to silence even the most victimized of students.
The Academy was a world unto itself, isted from the real world''s political machinations.
But the aristocratic youth still clung onto their formidable power within the school''s confines.
In this world, nobility was deemed an exclusive club attainable through two methods: being born into it or cultivating great power.
***
Noah''s Pov(Point of view)
James Reeves.
The guy was an odd character.
He was extremely introverted and never talked to anyone, but me.
Despite his weak appearance, there was always an air of mystery surrounding him, almost as if he was hiding a secret.
I can''t quite exin it, but it was like a gut feeling that I couldn''t shake off.
Strangely enough, he never yed a part in the story.
To my surprise, James had requested to meet me in the cafeteria today.
He had something important to discuss with me, or so I was told.
It would still take me atleast 10 minutes to reach there considering how big this school is.
As I strolled through the bustling streets of Arcanum Academy, my eyes flickered over the streamlined electric cabs whirring by.
Despite their sleek appeal and convenient nature, I found myself surprisingly resistant to the idea of hopping into one of these ''modern'' marvels.
Just like how the outside world operates on ''Den'' currency, inside the blue walls of the Academy, we had to use ''credits'' for special services.
These credits acted as a student''s lifeblood - points earned primarily during tests and exams - and thus, there was a great demand for them.
Sure, one could exchange Den directly for credits, but I wasn''t eager to waste money on buying them.
It''s not like I was a millionaire, after all.
So, I just walked.
As my mind wandered, I thought about how the Academy was both a world within and without.
While we were technically isted from the outside world, students weren''t restricted from visiting it.
The life may have been "cut off" from society, but we were still part of a microcosm within the protective walls of the Academy.
I paused for a moment, then muttered under my breath, "Well, that won''t be the case for too long."
As I was walking, I heard an unusual sound from the alleyways between buildings.
Curious, I decided to investigate.
To my surprise, I found four boys loitering in the area.
One of them appeared fat and held a blue bottle, which seemed to contain a drink of some sort.
"I think he is in my ss", I muttered.
I approached, I could sense a faint aura emanating from the blue bottle.
''That must be an expensive drink'', I thought to myself.
I didn''t recognize any of them; the other three appeared to be my seniors, and their power levels felt around E.
After a few moments of observation I was able to discern one thing.
This was a bullying scene going on.
"Nano, focus my hearing in there"
[Amplifying user''s hearing...Adjusting]
"Watcha carrying, pipsqueak?"
"Aren''t you gonna share dweeb?"
It appeared that the chubby guy had something pricey from the cafeteria, and these senior were attempting to take it from him.
"Impressive abs," they sneered, mocking him.
He attempted to resist, stammering, "N-no, it''s mine. I bought it."
"Shut up kid! Give that bottle to me. I won''t beat you as severely as you deserve," The bully responded.
Hmm.. Now what should I do?
Should I try to help him?
Fuck that shit, who cares.
I was about to walk away when suddenly, "Hey, Noah! I was just looking for you in the cafeteria," shouted James from behind.
I quickly turned around, hoping the bullies hadn''t heard.
To my dismay, two boys were already standing in front of me.
"What were you doing here, pale face?"
"Noah?" James approached me from behind confused about themotion.
''Fuck this'', I cursed in my mind.
Chapter 19: Leveled up
Chapter 19: Leveled up
Noah''s Point of View:
James sprawled on the unforgiving concrete floor, his face pressed against the cold surface.
Dominating the scene, a boy with a smirk and a ponytail towered above him, his leg stretched above James''s defeated form.
Meanwhile, the other fellow, the one on the ground, appeared utterly bewildered.
And as for what he was doing?
I honestly have no clue.
Comfortably seated on the ground, he observed the unfolding mayhem.
-"Please, Heik! Spare me! Don''t beat my meat!" the fatso begged desperately, his voice tinged with fear.
But the bully, paid no mind to his pleas, his face contorted with a mixture of annoyance and disgust.
-"Heik! Heik! Heeik?" the fatso jeered in fear.
I was irritated.
"Enough of the noise, you irritating brat!" ¡ªwith a swift and forceful, the bully''s foot connected solidly with fatso''s face.
The bully had Asian features.
He delivered another kick eliciting a pained "Auwaaakkk!" from the boy.
"Fucking annoying," I muttered.
If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be in this situation.
Yes, him, during the interrogation by the seniors, he mumbled something like¡ª"They are my friends!"
At that moment I didn''t know his true motives.
Was he trying to use me as a means to escape?
Was I just a convenient scapegoat in his desperate attempt to evade?
It seemed my suspicions were not unfounded, as the ensuing events unfolded exactly as I anticipated.
Regrettably, the unintelligent bullies remained oblivious to his deceit.
They thought James and Ie to his defense, so they swiftly turned their beating to us as well.
I was hunched over like a prostitute , staring at the ground due to the punch I had taken earlier.
"Nano, don''t heal visible wounds," I whispered.
If others were to find out about my ''healing'' ability, it could spread like wildfire.
"What was that, pale face?"_the one who punched me, a blonde guy with blue eyes.
He leaned in closer, bringing his ear near my mouth.
I wasn''t sure if it was frustration or anger...
Regardless, I had reached my limit and wasn''t going to to tolerate this anymore.
"I was saying... Hak!" I bit his ear as hard as I could.
"Ah, fuck, my ear!"¡ªhe screamed.
Blood started gushing out of his ear, and dyed my mouth red.
"Fuck!"¡ª He was too preupied with the sudden influx of pain.
He probably didn''t expect any retaliation from me, considering I was only a rank G.
He made a big mistake.
"Hey! What did you do,you f*cker?Are you crazy?", The ponytail came rushing towards me.
But I saw a chance and took it.
I delivered a sucker punch to the blonde guy''s family jewels.
"Agh!", A silent scream escaped him revealing the agony he was experiencing.
"How did you like the blow job?", I asked. I wanted to know.
I knew I would face consequences for my actions but, it didn''t matter.
And as expected, a clenched fist wasunched in my directio.
I tried to dodge it, but it connected with a resounding ¡ªThud!
I found myself sprawled on the pavement, vulnerable to a swift and forceful kick¡ªThud!
Relentlessly, the guy with Korean a looking gay and the ponytail unleashed a barrage of punches on me, showing no mercy.
From the corner of my eye, I caught sight of James with his face pressed against the ground, but his one eye was open. I could see that he was feigning unconsciousness to avoid further beatings.
''Smart move'',I thought silently.
After a momentary pause, he shut his eye and continued to y the role of dead.
The other, blonde guy was still crouched on the ground, holding his omlete .
I tried to think of a way to get out of this situation.
A sudden idea struck me.
I gathered whatever strength I had in me, preparing for the dramatic escape.
"Miss Riya!" I shouted, gazing towards the opposite end of the alley.
The two boys stopped their beating and turned their heads.
"Professor Riya? Where is she?"
Seizing the moment, I swiftly rose to my feet and sprinted away.
"Hey! Stop running, you bastard!" The guy with the ponytail shouted at me.
"Seong, don''t let him escape!"
Seong, his aplice, was already chasing after me with great speed.
I noticed that I was dealing with someone who knew some movement techniques.
I gritted my teeth, realizing that I needed toe up with a n to escape.
My mind raced as I tried to think of a way out.
In the narrow alleyway, a dustbin had fallen in my path.
The two guys chasing me were getting closer by the second.
I weighed my options.
''Should I use teleportation? No, that would raise suspicions.
Should I use my nano?''
I nced back and saw that they were almost within arm''s reach.
"Fuck it," I thought.
I jumped over the dustbin just in time.
My sess in using the dustbin as a trap card was due to my quick thinking rather than a preconceived strategy.
Although I''m not sure if it was pure luck or something else, it did work.
The two guys were so focused on chasing me that they didn''t see the dustbin.
The ponytail guy tripped over it, and Seong stumbled on him, causing both of them to fall over.
As a grin slowly spread across my face, I thought to myself, ''This is it!This is my chance to escape''
Seong noticed my expression and asked, "What''s so funny?"
Suddenly, I felt a surge of manaing from him.
I attempted to flee, but my leg was immediately ensnared by a rope made of pure energy.
I frowned.
''Seems like the escape failed?''''_"
"I asked what was so funny?", the guy named seong asked while slowly getting up.
I replied through gritted teeth, "The only thing funny about this situation is your ridiculous ponytail."
"WHAT DID YOU SAY FUCKER!" Seong shouted in response.
Before I could make a run for it, the man with the ponytail charged up his mana and threw a punch.
***
Third person''s POV:
From a distance, James watched as the man with the ponytail charged up his mana and threw a punch at Noah.
Suddenly, James'' eyes glowed green, but no one noticed.
As the mana-coated fist was about to strike Noah, it lost its mana and the impact barely affected him.
Noah stumbled back in surprise, wondering why the punch didn''t deal any damage.
James closed his eyes once more, and everything returned to normal.
"What happened?", Noah asked.
"You won''t get away this time!" Seong shouted as he leaped tounch a kick at Noah.
Unfortunately, Noah couldn''t dodge in time.
But before the kick couldnd, Seong''s body froze.
Suddenly, both boys were frozen in ice-covered.
"What just happened?" Noah asked, confused.
As they stood there, their professor, Riya, approached them from behind with a raised brow, asking, "What were you guys doing?"
***
(Somewhere in Zenith Point)
[Visionary Alliance tower]
¡ªDhup!!
"We don''t have enough time in our hands!", a man who appeared to be in his mid 30''s mmed his hands in the table and shouted.
Anger and disgust with a sense of urgency clearly visible in voice.
"The second cataclysm is looming in the distant future, and that future isn''t as distant as it might seem! We need to start building our forces and forming alliances with other races, and you geezers know that very well."
The man pointed at the holographic image of seven people, all of them appearing to be in their mid-seventies.
Despite their power and influence, the man wasn''t afraid to speak out and point fingers at them.
His shouts fell on deaf ears as the people on the holographic monitors looked at him indifferently, as if he were a naive child.
He may have been younger than them, but he was far from naive.
Theirck of interest only served to fuel his frustration.
For almost two years he had been working tirelessly to unite all the continents, hoping to secure their future, but all he had received in return was a sense of helplessness.
Even though he was considered one of the strongest humans, right now he felt helpless.
"You geezers are so obsessed with amassing resources and power for your own families in times of crisis that you forget what''s necessary!"
Finally his voice carried mana with a tone of frustration and desperation, causing the entire building to shake with its reverberations.
"I''m sorry, Ezekiel, but the Elite League needs more time to consider your proposals," replied an elderly woman in her mid-60s.
The gray strands of hair on her head were a reminder of the passage of time that her body had experienced.
"Hah!"
¡ªPCHEW! With a weird mechanical sound Ezekiel turned off the holograms.
Walking towards the balcony, his long hair fluttered in the slow wind, and the coldness brought a sense of relief to his sweaty face.
Through the balcony, he could see the beautiful view of Zenith City, stretching far into the mountains and forests.
Despite the breathtaking scenery present in front of him, Ezekiel wasn''t looking down.
Instead, he was looking up at the sky, right at the sun¡ª"If only someone could bring hope to humans as the sun brings light."
***
(Arcanum Academy-Nursing facility)
Noahy on a hospital bed. Even though he didn''t need any medical attention, thanks to Nano, he was forced toy on the bed like a paitent.
A healing potion or Nano could easily heal his injured body in matter of seconds, but potions were costly ; they weren''t randomly used.
And while he would have loved for Nano to heal him, he simply told Nano to not do so. He was currently being monitored by professor Riya.
To his right Noah could see two boys, same age as him ying on beds.
One with green eyes and ck hair and other was a boy with blonde hair and blue eyes.
He was Aaron Lincoln.
***
Noah''s POV:
''Aaron Lincoln.''
Seeing the guy I gritted my teeth.
If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be in this situation to begin with.
Through hospital formalities, I came to know that his name was Aaron.
"Hey Noah..." James whispered, but his tone felt lifeless.
His face had a nk and lifeless expression.
The beating he endured from the bullies wasn''t the cause of his behavior.
Rather, something more ominous was at y: Professor Riya was currently discussing the impending cut to our credits outside the nursing facility.
"You have to tell the hospital staff to bind me to the bed with iron chains. It''s the only way to keep everyone safe."
I could feel the irk in his voice as he spoke.
Suddenly, his tone shifted and he spoke loudly and aggressively, "I SWEAR ON MY NAME, IF THEY DON''T, SOMEONE IS GOING TO DIE TODAY!"
He shot Aaron a menacing look and kicked him off the bed.
"I''M NOT KIDDING, SOMEONE''S GOING TO PAY!"
Rising from the floor at a sluggish pace, Aaron then proceeded to recline on the bed, muttering, "Am I to me for your dumbass arriving at the wrong time and ce?"
In a fit of rage, Aaron kicked James, causing him to jostle in his own bed.
Although his actions betrayed his emotions, Aaron managed to maintain aposed tone as he added, "Had you not shown up, I would not have suffered such a severe beating."
"Perhaps if you weren''t so overweight, you would have had a chance to escape and none of this would have happened," James said as he kicked Aaron back.
"Why me me for your inability to defend yourself ? You were beaten to a vegitative state, not me"
James leapt at Aaron with full force.
Themotion caught the attention of two nurses who promptly intervened and separated the two men.
James continued to shout, "I will kill you! I swear I will!"
Aaron scoffed, "Who''s afraid of a scrawny little boy anyway?".
Contrary to his words, his nose was bleeding with a fresh wound.
I was too exhasuted to care about them, besides something else piqued my interest.
"Status"
[System Updating...]
[Rank unlocked: G+]
Chapter 20: Perception
Chapter 20: Perception
I rested my hand on my sweaty forehead, struggling to concentrate on my memories.
My clothes clung to my damp body as I took deep, ragged breaths.
The sweat on my skin, running down my face and stinging my eyes.
I could feel the sweat trickling down my back and settling on my waist, the dampness of my clothes making me feel heavy and weighed down.
"F*ck, my time perception is messed up", I let out in frustration.
When I first arrived in this world, my sense of time becamepletely disoriented.
To simply put, my body was not able to ept when the days ured or when night shifted, but I was slowly able to adjust.
"As per as I remember, first day of Academy was on 10th january, Saturday"
"And then, 11th january ..no ss..12 jan..weapon selection..hmf..yesterday .. that incident ...It''s almost been two weeks since I got transmigrated, hasn''t it?"
I looked at my smart phone, it disyed 14, jan, wednesday.
The sses were over at 2:30 pm, so currently I was in my room.
I positioned myself in the bed getting ready for neck extensions.
What prompted me to do neck exercises?
I conducted thorough research on how to avoid being easily knocked out, and discovered that having a thicker neck is the best way to defend oneself.
Considering what happened previously, I wasn''t willing to take any chances.
Though I was fortunatest time, I could have easily been knocked out by those bullies.
As I slowly moved my head up and down while extending my neck, I couldn''t help but notice that my vision remained fixed on the ceiling.
It was peculiar upon closer observation, as I had always been aware that our eyes tend to stay in the same position even when we move our heads or nod.
While this phenomenon is fairlymon, I found it quite intriguing.
I shared my curiosity with Nano, who promptly replied in a mechanical tone with a scientific exnation.
[This phenomenon is known as "visual stability" or "perceptual constancy."]
[It refers to the ability of the visual system to maintain a stable perception of objects in the world despite changes in their retinal image due to eye or head movements.]
[The brain uses information from the vestibr system ( which senses changes in head position and movement) and other sensory cues to update our perception of the world and keep it ....]
As Nano continued to educate me on the intricacies of the human body, such as the eyes, vision, head movement, and the function of Rapid Eye Movement (REM), I grew increasingly curious and asked more and more questions.
I was fascinated by theplexity of the human body, which is essentially a collection of natural tissue machines that operate through various chemical reactions and processes to keep us alive.
While some may find it dull, to me it was enthralling.
As I pondered various scenarios, a notion urred to me.
"What if I could disorient my enemies'' vision somehow?"
" Perhaps I could create a magical device, a mechanical instrument, or even a mystical form that could interfere with their sight. It could cause a myopic disturbance or maybe even induce nystagmus...I wasn''t entirely sure"_My voice betrayed a mixed range of emotions as I spoke, and I started to chuckle to myself.
Maybe it was because I was an extra, but if that were the case, then I needed to utilize every tool at my disposal to ensure my own safety.
However, I couldn''t realistically expect to reach the highest ranks without possessing a core. Even dreaming of earning an A
ranking was oundish.
Noah took note of the idea and added it to his mental list as a topic to research further.
Noah rose from the bed and made his way over to theputer, which was connected to various devices with cables and wires sprawled messily all over the ce.
"Now, let''s see...the setup isplete. I just need to install one of the earliest Javascript programs into the system," he muttered nonchntly.
Thinking of what application to create, he settled on Chess since he knew it didn''t exist in this world.
An avid fan of the game, Noah had once been so frustrated by his numerous losses online that he deleted it from hisputer in a fit of rage.
Even still, he found himself unsatisfied, so he erased it from his novel''s setting as well, simply because he had no control in the real world.
"Hmm..."Pondering something to himself Noah made his way to his bed.
Noah muttered as he made himselffortable on the bed,"It should be about time"
"Status"
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G ©¦ 150/ 150(+1?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Strength: G+ ©¦ 180/ 180(+1??)
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: G- ©¦ 1.2
©¦Stamina: G- ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E- ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
____________________________
What''s up with these question marks in my stats?
I can guess that the system is counting the age of both of my livesbine...maybe
But what are these (+1?) stats? Is it because of Nano? Even my intelligence has three question marks.
"whatever.."
I retrieved a small box from my belongings, a gift from Riley as a token of gratitude for saving his team.
I ced my hand on the box with intent, and it was absorbed by me.
¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[
¨U S Y S T E M
¨U ¨U
¨U Notification:
You have acquired a new skill
¨U ¨U
¨U Skill Rank: G ¨U
¨U Name: Perception ¨U
¨U ???: ??? ?[] ¨U
¨U Description: Allows the user to ¨U percieve the emotions of others
¨U
¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a
"Huh, what a useless skill. No wonder it was ranked G," I muttered to myself.
As I was about to turn off the system, another notification popped up.
¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[
Notification: Congrattions! You have
acquired the very first reward box of a double dungeon!
A legendary achievement !
¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a
Noah''s eyes dted as he stared at the notification that shed across the screen.
Gradually, a ghastly twist of expression formed on his countenance, contorting his features in a grotesque disy of revulsion and anger.
In that moment, only one thought came to Noah''s mind: "What in the world is a double dungeon?!!"
A flurry of cogitation flooded his mind at an rming pace.
The very reason for this sudden and intense reaction was simple; Noah Grey, the supposedly creator behind this world, had never once mentioned or hinted at the existence of such a thing as a double dungeon within the pages of his novel.
Noah''s mind raced with possibilities and scenarios, his attempted justification for this iprehensible discovery gradually forming and fermenting within the recesses of his mind.
-------Arcanum des Academy--------
Professor Riya stood in the middle of the artificial dungeon, surrounded by the ng of metal and the voices of engineers setting up machines for the uing trials.
She adjusted her hair and turned to Vice Principal Konstantine Smirnoff.
"Konstantine, do you not think the dungeon trials are being casted too early this time?"
He raised an eyebrow, his salt-and-pepper beard bristling.
"Whatever do you mean?" he asked, his thick Russian ent rolling off his tongue.
"The trials are standard procedure and have always been at this time of year."
"I understand that, but given the recent advancements in hero programs, I fear we may not have given the students enough time to prepare for what they may face", Riya countered, her expression thoughtful.
Konstantine chuckled, "Ah, always the cautious one. But fear not, we have taken every precaution to ensure the safety of our students."
He continued," Besides, they have had plenty of training before joining the Academy, I''m sure they will be more than capable."
She sighed, running a hand through her, curly hair.
"I hope you''re right. I just can''t shake this feeling that something isn''t quite right."
The vice-principal ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder,"I understand your concern, my dear. But I assure you, everything is in order. The dungeon trials will proceed as nned."
As the two continued their conversation, the surrounding engineers worked tirelessly to assemble the artificial dungeon.
There was only 20 days left to the trial.
As the faculty members arrived, they continued their conversation, discussing the various challenges that the students would face in the dungeon trials.
"I worry about the traps," Riya said with her brow furrowed.
"In previous years, we''ve had a few close calls with faulty mechanisms. We can''t afford any mishaps this time around."
Konstantine nodded in agreement.
"Indeed, we must take every precaution to ensure the safety of our students."
As they spoke, Konstantine began to look at the files of students one by one.
"We have a talented group of students this year,", his eyes scanning the file. "I have no doubt that they will rise to the asion."
"I hope you''re right."
As they made their way down the dimly lit corridor, Riya couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t quite right.
She had a nagging suspicion that they were overlooking something important, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.
"Do you think we could take a closer look at the trap mechanisms?"
He nced at her curiously. "Now? Riya, we have a schedule to keep..."
"I know, I know", Riya said impaitently."But I just have a bad feeling about this. Please just a look."
Konstantine considered her request for a moment before nodding, "Very well, lead the way."
Chapter 21: Unwanted Attention [1]
Chapter 21: Unwanted Attention [1]
The world of the novel, [The Enigma''s Truth: Inhuman Mystery] is filled with wars, death, and tragedy as it hurtles towards the four cataclysms that are destined to change its course.
Technically speaking, there are five cataclysms, but for some reason, I never bothered to mention the first one in the pages of my novel.
As the story progresses, numerous wars are fought, and countless casualties are suffered.
Unfortunately, I was unable to finish my novel.
The fifth cataclysm, which I had nned, involved the destruction of this world.
Yes, the story wasn''t nned for a happy ending, but instead, it was a depiction of the apocalypse.
Actually now that I think about it, I am grateful that I never put those dark thoughts into writing.
If I had, my story would have culminated in the fifth cataclysm wiping out everything and everyone in this world.
However, even if such a scenario doese to pass, I have no intention of trying to save the world from it.
Instead, I have other ns, like finding a way to escape from this reality and return to my own.
I have spent thest few days fighting to keep my mind from bing upset over what has happened to my previous world.
Unfortunately, my efforts have been in vain, and I havee to the realization that my only option is to find a way back to my own world.
If my world has been destroyed, it may not be possible to return. I do have some ideas, but I''m not sure what to do yet.
If my attempts to return to my own world fail, then I will focus on trying to prevent the cataclysms from happening and living the rest of my life in this world.
At the moment, I was on my way to ss.
I checked the time ,7:45 AM.
''Seems I still have some time before it starts''
As soon as I entered the ss all the eyes were drawn to me.
Well not all but like 69% of the attention of the ss.
Mostly girls and judging by their frowns, I could guess it wasn''t for a good reason.
''What''s with these people?''
Acting like I didn''t feel their piercing gazes on me, I walked up to an empty seat and sat down.
"Excuse me, but could you please sit somewhere else? No offense meant."
I tilted my head to see who had spoken; it was a girl with beautiful dark skin and stunning eyes who was sitting to my right.
''I remember her¡ª Mist, she is a friend of Freya. During the first day, I had a brief encounter with her.''
But, unlike her cheerful and kind behavior towards me thest time, she now looked at me with a critical frown
"What did I?-"
"Move."
I looked behind to see the source of this call.
There stood a girl with an angr face, ck hair, and piercing violet eyes.
Despite her admirable hourss figure, she looked at me with disdain.
''Freya Fretel''
I instantly connected the dots regarding the strange situation surrounding me.
A frown etched itself on my face.
*Sigh*
I didn''t wanted to create a scene so I got up from the sit I was sitting on and upied another vacant seat by the window.
I could feel the judgmental stares of some students from time to time.
"Tsk, these wannabe righteous -hero-extras. They must think the world is just ck and white, judging me for something I didn''t even do," I grumbled to myself.
I could somewhatprehend why Freya might dislike ''this Noah.''
If things continued in this manner, I might end up getting cklisted in the ss due to my reputation.
***
"Okay, attendace checkplete. Everyone head towards the training ground!"
The students promptly obeyed.
Some might question why physical training took priority over academics, but it was a practical and necessary approach in a world gued by demon invasions wherebat skills could mean the difference between life and death.
Although some technological advancements existed, they were predominantly for convenience, leaving the world somewhatcking in terms of firepower and medical technology.
The academy system prioritized training alongside mathematics and mana engineering sses, with electives being the only opportunity to pick and choose a different subject.
Elective courses wouldmence by the end of this week, offering students a chance to focus on something other than training.
***
(In A21 training ground)
Third person''s POV:
Sophia was engrossed in honing her skills , wielding her sword with purpose and finesse.
As she shed and thrust, Sophia fervently focused on imbuing every movement with mana.
As a warrior, her prowess with the de was already formidable.
Sophia''s POV:
As I continued to practice with my sword, I couldn''t help but notice
Emily Reed.
She was one of the standout students of our ss ¡ªranked fairly high in fifth position whereas I was only ranked 20th...
Emily''s exceptional talent with the bow was just unbelievable.
Her uracy was impable, and watching her hit the bullseye with ease filled me up with pride.
Emily had been my friend since preschool.
We had grown up together with each other''s help in understanding and mastering the skills of mana.
Without her, I wouldn''t be as sessful as I am right now. A wide smile spread across my face as I gazed at her in admiration.
However, my admiration quickly faded as I saw "those guys" - boys who would flock around her all the time, chasing her like bees chasing honey.
Although most boys were interested in swordsmanship rather than archery, a group of boys could always be seen swarming around Emily for obvious reasons.
They even went to the extent of naming their group "Emily-fan club".
The name itself made me cringe.
Sighing in frustration, I returned my attention to Emily, who waspletely engrossed in her training.
Beads of sweat ran down her forehead and onto her cheeks, yet she kept on practicing with unwavering determination.
''Tsk, why does she keep forgetting to take care of herself?''..I shook my head in dismay.
Strolling towards her, I called out, "Catch!" to get her attention, and as she turned towards me, I threw a bottle towards her.
Emily caught it with a ''thup''.
She quickly gulped down the water with a satisfying ''ffuuu'' sound and gave a grateful smile.
"So, how''s your training going?" she asked, tossing her bow aside.
I chuckled. "It''s going pretty good, but not as good as your archery."
"I mean, have you seen yourself hitting those bullseyes? You never cease to amaze me."
Emily blushed at thepliment "Aw, you''re too kind. But I have to give credit to my bow. It''s a real beauty, isn''t it?"
I nodded, running my hand along its smooth surface. "It sure is. And speaking of beauty, don''t you think those guys over there are a little too interested in you?"
Emily rolled her eyes in annoyance, ncing towards the group of boys.
"Yeah, they''ve been like that since freshman year. I try to ignore them, but they just won''t take a hint."
"I know what you mean. They even have a name for themselves - ''Emily-fan club''."
I couldn''t help but shake my head. "It''s kind of pathetic, really."
Emily giggled, shaking her head, "I wish they would just focus on their own training instead of distracting me."
As Emily and I chatted, our attention fell on Aeravat, the top-ranked student of our ss.
Aeravat was a mystery to us all.
He had appeared out of nowhere , iming the title of the "strongest student".
I had heard Takahashi and Aurora''s names mentioned before ¡ªthey were both highly skilled.
I had always assumed Takashi would take the top rank in our cohort, but then Aeravat burst onto the scene.
The cogitation behind my ruminative state was none other than the renowned ''Hero Program''.
The eminence and aptitude of exceptional students like Emily and Aurora has always been quite popr among the pupils vying to enroll in the Arcanum des Academy.
Between the ages of eleven and fifteen, students from each district attended mid-schools where a varied range of talents flourished.
These students were all destined for the top academy in their region ¨Cin this case the Arcanum des Academy.
There, they would train assiduously until they reached the age of eighteen.
Despite the diverse backgrounds and varied learning environments of the iing cohort, all had heard of the prowess of the seasoned top-notch yers in the field.
Thus, the sudden emergence of someone as talented as Aeravat, without any prior knowledge or reputation, was indeed strange.
"Who do you think would win between him and you?" I asked Emily before realizing it was a silly question.
Emily raised an eyebrow and gave me an amused smile, "Between me and Aeravat? Honestly, Sophia, I don''t think I would stand a chance. He''s a mystery to me. I''ve never seen someone like him before."
But soon we heard amotion at the distance.
A guy with machete was doing something strange.
Chapter 22: Unwanted attention[2]
Chapter 22: Unwanted attention[2]
Noah''s POV:
A bad from Gndrath''s book of legends narrates the history of ''Art.''
The ancient book of Gndrath''s legends, I am fascinated by the prophecies of its manuscripts, poems, bads, dramas, and stories.
The lore in itself is a fascinating work of art.
But, this made me question one thing
''Was my writing the cause of this world''s creation, or was it the other way around?''
Until now, I regarded this world as an insignificant piece.
But no matter how much I deny it, this world has a history of its own, a history that I did not write.
No matter how much I resist epting it.
I looked at the machete in my hand.
''I need to learn how to use this thing but without an ''Art'' its pointless''
I do have a skill but it''s just a skill.
There is no reason for me to practice a skill, skills are just that- skill.
They need no special training. One simply activates them and applies mana ordingly.
Skills are limited in their functionality; they can only be utilized for specific movements.
In contrast, an Art requires instruction as it operates like a martial art, which can be incorporated into one''s fighting style upon mastery.
Nheless, the expense involved renders Arts only essible to noble sses.
Highly powerful Arts are often restricted solely to a particr sect or one''s own family lineage.
Although I am aware of the location of some Arts in dungeons and other areas, Ick the means to ess them.
This is not some cliche novel, this is real.
To undertake such a mission, I would require a guide, the necessary mary funds, transportation, a team, and even authorization from authorities.
Additionally, some Arts are situated on different continents or countries, necessitating air travel.
While their did exist low level art which costs low but knowing what is toe in future they will be waste of my time.
And the only skill I have is..momentum transfer. An F ranked skill.
After thinking for a while I decided to ask Nano for advice.
I exined my dilemma to Nano.
[The solution to the issue is straightforward in nature; you need to infuse the aforementioned skill into your unique approach tobat]
[While it may be a source of concern for Master Noah to engage in the practice of fighting without the implementation of any ''Art'', it can be surmounted if Master Noah were to achieve mastery of the footwork and acquaint himself thoroughly with the machete''s characteristics.]
[I shall undertake the task of constructing a specific fighting style to aodate Master Noah''s requirements.]
I expressed a nod of contentment, though a concern soon arose within me.
"But what of the instructor? If she witnesses me dedicating my time to footwork rather than utilizing the weapon, she may disapprove."
Instructor Yilin mentioned the importance of familiarizing ourselves with our personal weapons.
But, students like Aeravat and Takashi, who already possess an Art, were permitted to practice their respective styles.
Us extras, without Art were instructed to adjust to the weapon.
Eventually, we will be ted to receive an instructor manual and learnbat Art(Ranked Bronze)- an art I deemed useless and had zero interest in.
Given myck of talent, I knew I wouldn''t receive any special attention either.
With a nonchnt tone, I replied, "Let us cross that bridge when wee to it."
After all, what were the possibilities of an extra, as opposed to the central characters, being noticed by the instructor?
I''m like an invisible presence, a mere extra. It''s unlikely to catch her attention. Realistically speaking, I''m going to be overlooked and left alone, fulfilling my role as the extra while she focuses on Aeravat or Takahasi.
It''s like Aikido; it''s all about flowing with the situation and letting it carry you.
I grinned at the thought, nodding in satisfaction.
I walked towards an empty space, far from the crowd to give myself a better position.
I gradually lowered myself onto my left knee, adopting a squatting position.
I then leaned forward with my head, followed by the rest of my body until assuming a runner''s stance.
While firmly nting my left hand on the ground, I slowly raised my right hand.
The machete''s blunt edge adhered to my extensor carpiulnaris while the sharp edge aligned with the outer side of my elbow, machete in a reverse grip.
Finally, I lifted my right hand in an elbow punch position.
Following Nano''s guidance, Iunched myself from my initial position, harnessing the momentum to mimic the ''skill'' during the final stage of the jump.
At first nce, my actions may have appearedical to spectators as I crouched and leaped while brandishing my de.
Regrettably, my initial suspicions were validated as I overheard jeeringments from onlookers.
-"Look at that buffoon! Hahaha!"
-"This is quite amusing!"
As I continued to practice, more people began to pay attention to my seemingly ''ridiculous behavior'', drawing the unwee attention.
It was then that instructor Yilin called out¡ª"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"
"Hieek!"
In that moment, I could only utter, "Fuck me" in frustration.
***
Aurora''s POV:
As I continued to practice, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust and annoyance creeping up on me.
A pale boy with ck hair and dark eyes had caught my attention, and not for a good reason.
Instructor Yilin already told him not to do it but after the instructor leaves he again does it.
Despite Instructor Yilin''s repeated instructions and efforts, the boy was making constantmotion, moving around with a machete in his hand and jumping from one spot to another.
It was a disgraceful disy, and it was clear that hecked the seriousness and dedication required to seed in such a prestigious institute.
I could feel his aura, and it was nothing but a pitiful low rank.
Critical remarks about his trash-like behavior consumed my mind.
How could he sit there, wasting everyone''s time with his ipetence?
It was an insult to all those who had worked hard and deserved to be here.
This boy had no business being here at all.
With each movement, it seemed as though he was intentionally seeking attention.
As the minutes ticked by, my sense of annoyance and disdain began to seep out, consuming me.
His pointless actions were a in disregard for the time and effort put in by the other students, meant toiling towards their shared goals.
"Should I tell Takahasi to do something about him"¡ªI spoke to thin air.
''Nah, it''s not worth it,'' I thought to myself.
Chapter 23: Planning
Chapter 23: nning
During World War 3, a scientist named Ora Petroz invented a new weapon called the Pneumonium Nuke.
Its devastating effects led to widespread destruction in many parts of the world.
The st caused a form of paralysis called neuroshock, which left many people paralyzed thousands of kilometers away.
As a result, the Neuroshock ster was invented, which waster banned due to its high lethal dosage of radiation that left dangerous remnants.
***
"Neuroshock ster..."
"Do you think you can create it''s blue print Nano?"I inquired while keeping my mind engaged with another matter.
[Affirmative]
"Very nice, and you can heal cancer and fight against cellr radiation?"
[That is correct master Noah]
I looked at the bottom of the archaicputer screen.
Date: 15 Jan, Thu
Time: 4:08 AM
"Roughly around 5 months are left before the Assasination at Genova"
"Pha.." I let out a deep sigh as I racked my brain to formte some kind of ne.
"That stupid werewolf vampire couple..tch..I would defly st their asses"
"Ahem, anyway..." I quickly refocused my attention and looked at the app disying on my screen.
"It took less time than I expected. Chess...umm? Well...let''s just..." I moved the cursor and tapped [Upload]
***
"Dud tudu tudu tudu tudutudud turu"
I hummed with satisfaction while contemting the revenue that chess would bring in.
I stopped and saw the door infront of me [ss A1-1st year]
*Sigh*
"That bitch Freya is behind this door, hmm. I defly wanna avoid her"
PAT!¡ª A p fell on my back.
"What''s up partner"
I nced to see who it was.
"James? What''sup "
"Well, your news has spread around the entire ss...that''s what''sup"
*Sigh*
With a deep sigh, I ced my palm on my face, knowing that this was inevitable. "Tsk".
"Do you still want to be friends despite knowing about my reputation?" I asked as we entered the room and engaged in small talk.
"I don''t pay attention to baseless rumors," he reassured.
Thinking something to himself James nodded his head as he let out" Freya Fetel was it.."
"I am familiar with that dumb bitch"
"Ha? you know her", I asked somewhat bemused by his reply.
He continued," Yeah, I remember her from the pre-school tournament. Freya Fetel from the House of Fetels"
"She''s got 2 brain cells and they are fighting for the third ce"
cing a hand on my shoulder and nodding reassuringly, he added "Don''t worry partner I trust you more than I trust her"
Damn, I was moved by his words.
Even though everyone was avoiding me, this guy stood by my side!
¡ªWHAM!
Suddenly, James was knocked back two desks as a fireball was shot out.
"What did you just say?!"
Freya stood before me, another fire ball already in her hand.
James slowly stood up from the ground.
He sneered,"Oho, look! The Karen is here."
Themotion that followed caught the attention of everyone in the ssroom.
But before it could escte any further
*Ghrrk*
The door to the ss room opened and in walked professor Riya.
Everyone quickly headed back to their seats.
Professor Riya probably already had a guess of what transpired but she didn''t gave a flying f*ck.
"Okay now starting with roll call, Rank 2000, Choi-Iseul!"
"Present!"
"Rank 1999, Ade Akinyemi"
"Present"
"Rank 1998, Ezekiel Basilio"
"Present"
.
.
.
"Rank 1873, Anastasia Smirnova"
"Present"
"Rank 1872, Noah Grey"
"Present Modumb."
I intentionally mispronounced the ''madam'' part.
While it was clear that she had an idea of what had transpired, she didn''t punish Freya.
But, back when it was us, she cut our credits! Discrimination!
She looked at me for a second with a raised brow, but I kept my expression cid. So she just continued without any furtherment.
.
.
.
"Rank 1300, Nijah Pim"
"Present"
.
.
.
"Rank 1069, Jamese Reeves"
"Present Modumb"
.
.
.
.
"Rank 10,Chen wang"
"Present"
"Rank 7, Kai Lee"
"Present"
.
.
.
"Rank 1, Aeravat Indrath"
"Present"
She looked at Aeravat with a kind smile before quickly refocusing her gaze on the ss as she got up from her seat.
"Starting next week, your electives willmence. If you have any doubts, you can discuss them with me or any other instructor,"announced professor Riya.
"Furthermore, from today onwards, each of you will have to join a club. Your club activities will be monitored, and based on your merits, you might even earn extra credits.."
Arcanum des Academy had clubs.
The former council of minstry in hero program doubted that too much serious engagement for 15 year old kids is bound to create problems.
That''s why clubs were introduced.
ording to my knowledge of the novel, Arcanum des Academy had around 80 different clubs.
"The academy offers 80 different clubs...." Professor Riya confirmed my info.
Anyway, out of these 80 clubs, the main cast only participated in three: the cooking club, the travel club, and the gaming club.
Ofcourse, I wasn''t nning on joining either of the three.
Simply put, I am gonnapletely cut myself off from the main cast.
And honestly, joining clubs wasn''t mandatory, so I wasn''t willing to join any of them.
I had other matters to take care of : building a tech industry, acquiring mysteries, developing lethal-grade weapons, mana circuits, life circuit, formting future ns, double dungeon,cataclysm.
I had too many things to focus on.
I didn''t have time to follow the main cast''s ass around.
I want to get rich as fast as possible so that I can find a way to escape this stupid world before the fifth cataclysm strikes.
Nowing to elective.
It was mandatory to choose an elective course, and sses were set to start the following week.
In my mind, I had already decided to take chemistry as my elective for two specific reasons:
First, none of the main cast members were present in the chemistry elective, or any other student for that matter.
Therefore, I knew I could have istion there.
Secondly, I need a worker. Someone who can be my... ahem, servant. And I know just the guy.
***
(Later that night)
Aeravat''s POV(point of View):
I exited the gymnasium, my body convulsing with exhaustion.
It took a moment for me to collect my bearings.
I nced at my watch: 9:00 PM.
Typically at this hour, nobody else would be in the gym or the training ground-
"Hmm?What''s this"
I heard sounds of metal collision, and my curiosity got the best of me.
I made my way towards the gym training ground.
"There shouldn''t be anyone here except for me?"
My footsteps echoed in the empty hallway.
As I entered the gym training room, I saw rows of polyfibre dummies embedded symmetrically in the distance.
The gym training room was smallerpared to the A-21 training ground, and I could sense the cold stone flooring beneath my tired feet.
As I scanned the room, the sound of metal caught my attention.
Darting, my eyes fell on a boy with pale skin and dark hair who waspletely engrossed in his training.
He swung his machete with a fierce movement.
"I remember him frombat sses...he has that weird way of practicing"
Upon closer inspection, I realized his movements were symmetrical, despite appearing chaotic and unbnced initially.
"He''s practicing to align his footwork in a symmetrical manner?" I observed in amazement.
But soon my attention was drawn to his left wrist, where he wore a dark red stone bracelet.
''Something feels familiar about the bracelet'' I mused.
Unable to resist my curiosity, I approached him.
"Hey!"
"Is that an Art you''re practicing?"
Startled, he stopped.
He gave me a scrutinizing look.
After a few moments of silence, he shook his head and replied, "No."
He quickly gathered his equipment and left the gym.
I was left standing there, perplexed and feeling a bit awkward.
"Ah, what did I say wrong? Strange, yea he is strange"
Chapter 24: Misfit of the Academy
Chapter 24: Misfit of the Academy
Noah''s pov:
I was on my way to Magic Library.
It was situated somewhere between section B and section C, almost 40 kilometers away from my current position, which made it illogical to cover that distance on foot.
Begrudgingly, I took the decision to book an electric cab, though it did put a hefty dent of 40 credits in my soul.
***
As I stepped inside the library, I was struck by the grandeur of the space.
The high ceiling gave the room a sense of airiness, and the rows of shelves stretched out before me, filled with books of all kinds.
As I drew in a deep breath, a familiar fragrance of paper and ink tickled my senses, filling me with a soothing calmness.
The inviting ambiance of the library weed me with open arms.
With a leisurely gait, I began to explore the aisles of literary delights.
"Hmm.."
"Nano, can you scan books? You know, like an X-ray scan of the entire book and stuff," I asked, hoping for an easier way to search for the data I needed.
[I am totally capable of scanning books with X-ray, but the data retrieved will be jumbled up as the pages will be stacked together and texts, which could be either mirrored or straight-]
"Ok, I get it," I cut Nano off, feeling somewhat disappointed.
"Guess I''ll have to turn the pages manually for a proper scan?"
[Correct] Nano affirmed.
As I attempted to recall a particr piece of information from the novel, I proceeded towards the librarian''s desk.
"Hello! How can I help you today?", the librarian asked kindly.
She was wearing a green cardigan over a white shirt, her hair pinned neatly in a bun.
"I''m looking for a book on data analysis," I told her, my eyes scanning the shelves.
"Sure, I can help you find that. Do you have a specific title in mind?"
"Title? Hmm... Actually, I''m searching for a couple of books ¡ª one on Ancient Egyptian Language and the other on Magic Forms," I requested, my mind jumping between different sections of the library.
"I can certainly assist you," she replied, her fingers already tapping on the keyboard.
"We have several books on both topics. Follow me, please."
In a serene manner, the librarian led me towards the appropriate section of the library, guiding me past dozens of shelves brimming with enchanting books.
The peaceful aisles echoed only with the soft whispers of rustling pages and the asional hushed footsteps of other patrons.
As we made our leisurely way towards the section dedicated to Ancient linguistic models, I was awed by the sheer diversity of literature on offer.
From rudimentary beginner''s guides to high-level academic texts, there was everything rted tonguage that one could possibly desire.
Engrossed in my search, I was suddenly interrupted by the librarian''s soothing voice, as she handed me a weighty tome.
"Here we go," she announced contentedly. "This should cover everything on Ancient Egyptian Language that you''ll need."
***
Third person''s POV:
Noah began to read the collection of books on the study table, his inky-dark eyes underwent a subtle transformation, the hue gradually metamorphosing into a somber shade of te-grey.
This alteration was the result of 5 billion microscopic nanites coursing their way through Noah''s iris, leaving them a stunning, otherworldly shade of grey.
Unaware of the cosmetic change, Noah continued to scan each book with feverish intensity, determined to extract every single drop of knowledge thaty within the volumes.
Time, meanwhile, danced on relentlessly, and before long, a staggering five hours had passed by.
***
For many days, Noah''s daily routine at the esteemed Arcanum des Academy had remained consistent.
Every morning, he diligently executed a customized fitness n, skillfully crafted by Nano.
After he finished his workout routine, Noah would dedicate his time to develop tech applications and online manuscript databases _often apanied by momentary rages at hisputer screen.
Once his academic lectures had concluded, he would head straight to the training grounds to sharpen his expertise.
Unfortunately, Noah''s methods and practices had long been considered odd by his peers, who frequently shunned him.
But, whether or not there were any scheduled training sses, Noah could always be found rehearsing his skills at the training grounds.
Back in his hostel room, Noah would spend the remainder of his day working on hisputer, aplishing his cardio goals, and then advancing to a grueling four-hour long machete training session at the gym.
Although Noah''s unconventional ways had made him well-known, it was for all of the wrong reasons.
His fellow students had dubbed him a ''misfit'', viewing him as an entric oddball perpetually lurking around and engaging in weird activities.
***
A group of students sat and huddled together as Myung Joon cracked a joke that received noughs, except for a boy who eximed, "Hahahaha, that''s so true!"
Karthik, however, shook his head and maintained his focus on his phone screen, on which a symmetrical box with ck and white pieces was visible.
"Phat! I lost again!" Karthik said in frustration.
Surprised, Myung Joon leaned forward and asked, "Isn''t that the new game? What was it called again? Chuss? Chase?"
Karthik''s reply had a hint of condescension,"It''s chess. It''s called chess."
Another round of chuckles went around, "Oh yeah, haha!" Myung Joonughed.
Myung Joon, ranking third, belonged to ss A2 , whereas Karthik, ranked eighth. Both belonged to the same ss.
With their aura of unspoken superiority, it was clear that this was an assemge of the first year''s elites.
"Enough about that-," Ellie interrupted Karthik, as Freya arrived. She called out,"You''rete!"
Freya apologized, "Yeah, the training sses took longer today because of themotion a certain idiot made."
Ellie raised a brow and asked, "Idiot, huh?"
Gleaning who they were referring to, Myung Joon probed, "Are you guys talking about ''the misfit'' of the first year?"
Earning the title of ''Misfit of the 1st Year,'' it would be an understatement to say that Noah''s infamy was as significant as that of the main characters'', albeit for different reasons altogether.
"Noah, that trash was assigned to the same ss as me. Ugh, talk about fate," added Freya, to which Thomas interjected, "So that bathroom incident, was it true?" in hopes of stirring up some drama.
Karthik gave him an insinuating ''read the room, bro'' look.
"Ahem, anyway, let''s not focus on trash. We have more important matters to discuss," said Myung Joon, interjecting.
"The Dungeon Trials"
Karthik put down his phone, as the topic emerged.
"Do you have any strategies for it?" Karthik asked.
"I do," replied Myung Joon as he took a sip of his espresso.
"Though I''m not too sure if our ss cane out on top."
"What do we even need to worry about? All sses A3, A4, and A5 are just trash," Thomas interjected.
"Yeah, and what about ss A1?" Karthik retorted.
"What about ''him''?," everyone had a fair idea whom Karthik had in mind.
"Aeravat Indrath, was it? But he isn''t our only problem," continued Myung Joon, taking another sip of coffee.
"We have to watch our backs for Takahasi, Aurora, and Emily as well."
Confident as ever, Karthik said, "I am sure I can handle Aurora and Emily. As for Takahasi, I don''t know who among us can deal with him."
"Don''t worry; I will handle him," assuaged Myung Joon.
Connecting the dots, Freya said, "And that only leaves Aeravat on your path. So, you want me to be the spy?"
Chapter 25: Unexpected Revelation
Chapter 25: Unexpected Revtion
As the trio of stunningly beautiful girls walked down the campus, boys nced their way, making a path for them as if they were royalty.
Of the trio, Aurora, stood out with her red eyes and ck hair, while the other two, Emily and Sophia, were equally beautiful.
However, if one were to choose, Emily would be considered the most beautiful.
While originaly Emily wasn''t friends with Aurora ; being the top students of 1st year, it was only a matter of time before they met each other.
They made small talk as they made their way to the ss.
[ss A1-1st year]
Sophia giggled, the sound of herughter filling the room, "Oh no, what have I gotten myself into? If math is the key to ''magic'' then I''m doomed."
Emily ced a gentle hand on Sophia''s shoulder.
"Don''t worry, Sophie. As long as you leave theplicated spells to the experts , you''ll be just fine."
Aurora leaned back in her chair, a sly grin spreading across her face.
"Ah, the joys of nicknames. Emie and Sophie, it''s clear- you two are as close as sisters"
Emily smiled warmly , "Yes, we practically grew up together."
Sophia rolled her eyes yfully, "And ''Emie'' here is always getting into trouble, dragging me along with her every time."
Aurora raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow. "That''s a cute nickname. Mind if I use it too?"
Emily shrugged nonchntly. "Not at all. Just don''t say anything too embarrassing in public."
***
As the Mathematics ss began, the students were reminded of the significance of Mathematics in the world, especially in the realm of magic.
Mathematics yed a crucial role in the formtion and design of new magic forms and circles.
The closely intertwined rtionship between Mathematics and magic meant that those who excelled in Mathematics could create innovative spells.
Professor ise walked into the ss, ready to teach with high expectations.
This year''s ss had the potential to produce a prodigy who could be a Grand Warden.
Takahasi Aoi was among the exceptional students, with his family background being owner of a tinum graded guild. And he had the added advantage of his father''s considerable influence as a duke.
Emily Reed, daughter of one of the most prominent heroes in central union and a ranked S+ individual, possessing immense power within the human domain.
Aurora Lewis belonged to a prestigious magus lineage, her family enjoyed privileges akin to royalty.
The head of the house was a priest who possessed the rare ability to heal others and cleanse them of dark energy using pure light magic.
Thus this year was well-known as the ''Golden-generation''.
Professor ise looked around the room.
"Hmm..let''s see," Professor ise muttered as he scrutinized the ss with a sense of pride.
But his eyebrows furrowed as his eyesnded on a boy with pale skin and dark hair¡ª the dark spot of the ss.
"Tsk, that boy again," he said with a hint of frustration.
Disdain dripped from the Professor''s lips as he recognized the boy, who curiously appeared to be sleeping in the middle of the ss.
In Professor ise''s eyes, Noah was nothing more than a worthless and ipetent student who had no right to attend the esteemed Arcanum des Academy.
Unwilling to squander precious time on a mere speck such as Noah, the Professor had hitherto chosen to ignore hisckluster behavior.
However, upon hearing from Instructor Yilin that Noah was nothing but a trouble-maker, often seen jumping around with a machete in hand, the Professor could no longer tolerate his behavior.
It was then that Professor ise decided to publicly humiliate Noah.
"Perhaps if I teach him a lesson, Professor Riya will start seeing me in a better light", thought Professor ise as he nodded his head in approval.
Professor ise cleared his throat and began to lecture the ss on the topic of "Mathematical Functions."
Professor ise cleared his throat and asked the ss, "Can anyone tell me how many types of force exist in the world?"
Several students raised their hands eagerly.
ise scanned the room and randomly picked a student. "You, tell me," he said.
"There are four types of force in our world: Mana, demonic energy, Aura, and ether," replied the bald-headed boy.
ise gestured for him to lower his hand and continued, "Does anyone know why ''mana'' is considered superior to the others?"
No one raised their hand except Aurora.
ise nodded towards her, and she stood up to answer.
"While it''s not clear which is more potent, mana surpasses all other forms of energy in terms of versatility. The abundance of mana in the atmosphere gives mana users a significant advantage over aura users, as aura can only be cultivated within one''s body."
This one-sided view was the reason why orcs disliked humans, considering that orcs used aura instead of mana.
ise agreed with Aurora''s exnation and said, "Very well put."
~30 minutester
ise made his way towards Noah and jerked him awake.
Noah groggily rubbed his eyes as the entire ss erupted inughter.
"Sleeping again, I see," ise sneered, "Perhaps this lesson will teach you a thing or two about the importance of being attentive in ss."
Following a brief pause, Professor ise added with a sly grin, "And if you fail to give the correct answer, then expect a deduction of 100 credit points."
Noah''s eyes widened in shock as he heard the severe punishment for what he considered to be a minor offence.
''Is he serious? Docking 100 credits just for dozing off? That''s ridiculous!'' Noah thought to himself, feeling nervous and tense.
"Tell me, boy, what is a function?"
Noah looked up, his eyes still bleary with sleep.
He paused for a moment, trying to collect his thoughts.
"The essence of a function," Noah began, "is its ability to establish a connection between the input and the output values of an equation, just like a conductor orchestrates the harmonious intery of multiple instruments to create a symphony. It is the adhesive that binds disparate elements together in a meaningful and orderly manner."
"Consider the case of magic - by modifying variables like ''t'', we can modte the intensity of a fireball spell, whereas adjusting the value of ''a'' can lead to a different magic effect altogether."
The impact of Noah''s words was palpable as the entire ss fell silent, awestruck by the profound insights into theplex theory of ''functions in magic''.
Even Aurora, who was widely regarded as a prodigious student in magic theory, struggled to fully grasp the concept that Noah had elucidated, and looked at him with a puzzled expression.
A slight frown could be seen forming between her brows.
Professor ise only nodded with a frown and uttered "Precisely".
He slowly made his way to the teacher''s desk as he dismissed the ss with a simple "ss dismissed."
***
"Did you feel the stares we were getting?" Aurora eximed with excitement. "It was insane how everyone seemed to part ways like royalty!"
David chuckled and replied, "Yeah, I did notice that. I guess our reputation precedes us."
Aoi rolled his eyes, "Come on guys. The only reason we got the royal treatment was because of me. You should be thanking me"
Upon hearing Takahasi''s reply, Emily shook her head.
Trying to steer the conversation in a different direction, Aurora said, "Right guys, do you remember the guy with machete?"
Sophia leaned in with amusement when she heard the mention of the machete guy. "Oh, him? Yeah, I''ve seen him in training sessions. He definitely has a unique, and very amusing, style."
Emily snickered. "Amusing is one way to put it. Have you seen him trying to use that machete? It''s like watching a baby learning to walk."
David chuckled, "Haha! And don''t forget about his attempts to activate the mana crystal. That was a disaster."
Aurora shook her head with a smirk. "I don''t know why he bothers. He''s clearly not cut out for this kind of thing. But, you know what they say, ''fake it till you make it''."
Sophia raised an eyebrow. "Do they really say that? Because he''s never going to make it if he keeps pretending to know what he''s doing."
Emily thought back to the brief encounter she had with him on the first day of school.
He was staring at her chest like he''d never seen a woman before. It was ufortable and embarrassing.
Emily couldn''t help but remember ''the machete guy'', even if she didn''t want to.
He always seemed to be doing something strange in ss, like the time of mana affinity test, which can be considered an anamoly in itself.
Instructors and teachers would often lose their patience with him and shout at him for his stupidity.
And during training sessions, he would wave that machete around like he was auditioning for a bad action movie.
David tilted his head, trying to recall the machete guy''s name, "What was his name?"
Aurora shrugged, not knowing the answer. "Beats me, I''ve never bothered to ask."
"You know, despite his weirdness, he maybe pretty smart. I was impressed with his exnation in ss today."
The rest of the group looked at David in disbelief, but he didn''t let that faze him.
"Just because he''s a bit entric doesn''t mean he''s not intelligent," David continued. "Maybe we should give him a chance instead of just dismissing him."
Aoi groaned, rolling his eyes. "Forget about that loser and let''s head to the cafeteria. I''m starving."
Aurora sprinted ahead, eager to secure her favorite seat in the front of the line.
Emily couldn''t help but shake her head at her friends'' antics, but she followed along nheless.
***
Noah''s POV:
"Pfaa! That was an unexpected situation" I couldn''t help but remember Professor ise''s ss.
Thankfully, I was really familiar with the math concept he was me on. It was easy for me, really, after having studied it so much in my previous world.
And the magic application example I gave was something that came up often in the novel, so it wasn''t hard to recall.
Right now, I was in the A-21 training ground all alone.
The room was empty because there were no sses for training today.
I came here to practice with my machete.
I know it''s weird, but I love doing physical exercises.
When I first started, I thought I would hate it, but maybe it''s because I was basically a cripple in my previous life.
My body craves movement, and I want to experience its fullest potential.
Anyway...
"You were telling me that you have ess to my system window, Nano?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued.
[Affirmative, Master Noah], Nano replied in its robotic tone.
"That''s quite intriguing," I remarked, pondering the implications.
"Ordinarily, one cannot view another''s system window. Could it be because you are a part of me?"
After a brief moment of contemtion, I posed another question. "May you utilize a skill from the system, Nano?"
[If you grant me permission, Master Noah, I am capable of doing so], Nano responded, its mechanical voice devoid of emotion.
"Tommorow is going to be sparring session."
From the contents of the Novel I was sure of who are going to fight so I am not worried getting picked for a fight but still..
"Just to of be extra safe..."
"Status"
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G+ ©¦ 180/ 180(+10?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100
©¦ Strength: F- ©¦ 200/ 200(+5?)
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: F ©¦ 12
©¦Stamina: F ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G+ ©¦ 8
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
-Perception[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
____________________________
It was clear to me that my secondary stats were far too high for someone ranked as a G+ human.
I attributed this development in my physique to Nano pushing my body to epitome of human physique.
Despite my increased strength and resistance, I stillcked the essential mana capacity.
Mana capacity: 0. In a world runned by magic this is thest thing you would want to see in your status window.
"At least my physical stats are above average," I muttered to myself with a hint of frustration.
"I will have to learn aura, since I can''t imnt a mana core in me."
"Nano"
[...]
My mind raced as I started formtion ns.
Chapter 26: Sparring Session
Chapter 26: Sparring Session
A boy found himself standing alone at his father''s office building.
However, the spacious and tidy building he was used to had transformed into an abandoned, rusted, and crumbling structure.
He gazed around, through some of the damaged ceiling tiles, and decided to walk into one of theputer rooms.
Inside, theputer room was unrecognizable. Everything was ruined, and the ceiling was barely there. The boy saw someputers lying on the ground, destroyed, while others were rusty, broken, and still in their ce.
He felt stunned and lost in the sight of the decimated room that he used to visit often.
Suddenly, he heard something that he couldn''t exin. It wasn''t long before he felt something grab his arm and throw him against the room''s wall.
The boy could see a tall, skinny creature with pure ck skin, white eyes, long hands, and sharp nails.
He couldn''t believe what he was looking at.
The boy was petrified, and he couldn''t utter a word when the creature hurled him to the ground.
Hey there helpless while it seized its sharp, lethal nail, and pushed it viciously into his stomach.
The world around glitched for a moment and everything turned dark.
Slowly I looked below and found a pair of sharp ck nails stabbed into my stomach and a ck, very very dark handing out of the wound as my eyes followed the hand my eyes fell upon the creature infront of me.
I could see veins and arteries running from my stomach, and I felt a strange sensation of emptiness.
My mind was in disarray as I tried to make sense of the scene in front of my eyes.
It felt like a nightmare, and it was difficult to tell what was real and what wasn''t - wait, a nightmare?
Huffing heavily, I woke up, seated in my bed.
*Huff huff huff*- my breathing was ragged and inconsistent.
*Badump badump*- my heart raced like a freight train, threatening to escape my chest.
The sensation overwhelming and consuming.
The chill in the room was palpable, and I could feel the goosebumps rising on my skin.
The faint light was barely enough to illuminate my surroundings, casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance across the walls.
Every sound was amplified, from the rustle of my sheets to the ticking of the clock on my nightstand.
Tick, tick, tick.
It was as if someone cranked up the volume on my senses and I could hear everything so clearly.
Despite the cold, I felt sweat on my forehead, and my clothes clung ufortably to my skin.
I took a deep breath, attempting to regte my breathing and slow down my heart rate.
The fear and disorientation from my nightmare was still lingering vividly.
I continued to focus on my breathing, taking measured inhales and exhales.
Gradually, my heart rate began to slow down, and my breathing stabilized.
"F***, the same nightmare again," I muttered in frustration, covering my face with my palm.
Looking at the clock, it was 3:00 AM.
"I doubt I can fall asleep again," I said, rising from my bed and walking towards myputer desk.
I checked the app store where I uploaded my chess game.
It hit 100k+ downloads within a week.
"Awesome! Once the official documents are done, I can start earning from the app," I thought aloud as I stretched my arms.
.....
Sparring Session, A-21 training grounds.
Professor Riya exined the rules, "Your names will be drawn and whoever is selected will have to participate in sparring."
She continued, "As it isn''t feasible to organize 200 battles, only 5 matches will be held. The draw will decide the matchups, not the rank. Therefore, even the top-ranked student could end up fighting against the ranked 2000 student."
Most students looked nervous upon hearing this.
One curious student asked, "Isn''t it unfair for a weakerbatant to face a stronger one?"
Professor Riya retorted, "That''s a stupid question. Battles in real life aren''t fair or honorable. Who''s to say that your opponent won''t be much stronger than you? The academy is preparing you to face such situations."
In reality, if someone faces an overwhelmingly stronger opponent, there may be little they can do. However, by giving students an example of this in advance, it can help them maintain focus in real-life scenarios.
A moment of distraction in a real-life battle could lead to fatal consequences.
The purpose of such experiences is to train individuals to think quickly and stay focused in order to effectively deal with the situation rather than panicking and wasting time with irrelevant thoughts on the battlefield.
"I hope I don''t get matched up with a tough opponent," whispered one student.
"Please, I don''t want to fight someone strong," prayed another.
"Finally, something interesting is happening," remarked a student, while others murmured with anxiety.
The top-ranked students remained silent.
Professor Riya approached the drawing box and drew the first name.
As she shook the box, two balls fell out with a "tuktuktuk" sound.
Riya picked them up and announced the names, "Kai Lee" and "Abdul Aziz."
....
Both Kai Lee and Abdul approached the disc arena.
Kai Lee seemed focused, assessing his opponent and preparing for the battle.
Abdul, on the other hand, looked cidly proud.
With a smirk, he said, "People often say that fighters are special, but today I''ll prove that mages are better with my own abilities."
Looking at Kai from top to bottom, Abdul snorted, "A weakling like you, with just an F- strength, doesn''t deserve to be in the top 10 rankings."
As far as I remember the story, Kai Lee is practices in a unique style of martial arts that enhances not just his muscles, but his bones too.
As the story progresses, he even unlocks the ability to manifest ''Ki'', an incredibly potent energy that enables him to hold his own against Takahasi.
Watching the scene unfold, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension.
"There''s absolutely no way he''ll be defeated," I muttered under my breath.
With a nod, Professor Riya gave the signal to start the match.
"The match ends when either one gets thrown out of the ring or one side epts defeat. Fatal attacks are not allowed. Of course, I don''t need to tell this, but killing is also not allowed. Now begin," she announced in a clear voice.
Abdul wasted no time andunched his attack first.
"ming Tornado!" he shouted as he brought his palms together, unleashing a powerful me that rushed towards Kai at an rming speed.
Kai managed to dodge it by leaping into the air.
Not one to give up, Abdul quickly formed a defensive shield made of rocks as he saw Kai heading towards him.
"Go Abdul! Show him what you can do!" some of the kids in the crowd cheered.
James and I observed the scene with keen interest, but we couldn''t help feeling a tinge of doubt.
"They must be cheering him on to stall for time. What is he, a sacrifice goat?" James muttered beside me, his eyes glued to the fight.
James-
He was the only person standing beside me, or perhaps I should say that I was left alone by the rest of the crowd.
After all, who would want to be anywhere near the "machete guy"?
"Exactly. If the match stalls for long enough, it''ll be a small victory for Abdul," I chimed in, hoping he could at least hold his own against someone ranked in the top 10.
Kai Leended beside Abdul and infused his limbs with mana, appearing to trigger a silent skill.
He struck the shield concealing Abdul with force, causing it to shatter with a resounding *crack*.
In an instant, Kai executed a powerful back kick that sent Abdul hurtling through the air like a lifeless puppet.
Tears welled in Abdul''s eyes in pain.
He begged, "Please, stop. I surrender-"
Without allowing Abdul to finish his plea, Kai sprang towards him and punted him out of the ring like a football.
That was the end of the match.
The matchsted only 10 seconds, a sharp contrast to the extended battles presented in anime.
In truth, a real fight could be over in the blink of an eye.
As the match ended with Kai as the victor, I could hear muted murmurs of astonishment from nearby students, not surprising given that Abdul was ranked F-.
The ease with which Kai defeated Abdul showcased his impressive skill.
However, some students seemed disturbed by the quick victory. "It''s too much," someone muttered. "Only two kicks, and he beat his opponent like it was nothing. If Kai truly wanted to, he could kill with a single move in a real-life scenario."
He left the ring with an nonchnt look.
Kai Lee was a very strong character in the novel.
Although he only appeared briefly during major arcs and was never a main character.
Despite this, he was extremely powerful and stood out even as a side character.
As I looked over at the main characters located on the other side of the cylinder arena, I couldn''t help but think, "If the side characters are this strong, then they''re just monsters. Even with Nano''s help, I don''t think I could survive a fight against any of them."
''And if they are monsters?What makes of'' ,my eyes directed towards Aeravat, ''him?''
But this whole fight gave me an insight.
It''s true that I don''t want to associate with the main characters but~
"Maybe Kai Lee could be my ally?" I muttered to myself, barely realizing my own words.
The protagonist had a team, and soon enough, I would need one too.
It was clear that without a reliable team, it would be difficult for me to survive the early stages of the novel, especially when facing significant events and challenges.
Anyway, as much as I remember the contents of the novel the next match should be between N Reinheart and some random girl, whom I don''t remember properly.
As I was thinking a sudden shook came my way-
"Next Match"
"N Reinheart and Noah Grey"
Chapter 27: Nola Reinheart Vs Noah Grey![1]
Chapter 27: N Reinheart Vs Noah Grey![1]
Baffled and perplexed, I found myself in a twisted situation that seemed to have no end.
My inner voice questioned, "How can you be in such a mess?"
The world around me had taken on a surreal quality, as though up was down and left was right. From the double dungeon to this unexpected twist.
This was not how it was supposed to go. Originally in the novel, N Reinheart was meant to be triumphant, facing a random girl that wouldn''t stand a chance against her.
As the stares of countless strangers bore into me, my nerves began to fray.
In a moment of frustration, I clenched my fists and squeezed my eyes shut, taking a deep breath.
"If fate were a living creature, I would have stomped it to death beneath my feet!", I muttered through gritted teeth.
I may not have understood what was going on around me, but I could certainly let off some steam about it.
Anyway.,
I knew that it was sparring session today so I was somewhat mentally prepared.
The approaching dungeon trials, set to take ce in a week, were the very reason why I had been intensively training with my machete.
But I wasn''t ready yet for any kind of challenge and this-?
I strolled towards the arena.
As I neared the disc, I muttered in a hushed tone to Nano, "Please refrain from resorting to ''battle mode'' or ''healing'' unless my survival is on the line, and I''m left clinging onto the edge of oblivion by a thread."
Nano had no ethical constraints whatsoever. It would keep attacking until the target was fully incapacitated, or, to put it bluntly, eliminated. Need I say more?
[Affirmative, still I would have to break the protocol if you were in certain danger]
I frowned at the response but whatever I can do about it now?
I loosened my expression.
As I strode towards the arena, my visage remained serene andposed, even as N red at me, emitting an air of superiority that suggested she considered me little more than a bug.
Ofcourse, I could have requested Nano to do the fighting for me and stopped before my adversary breathed herst.
But that was bound to arouse suspicions and cast aspersions on my character. Notwithstanding, N''s ranking was approximately 230 while mine stood at a modest 1872, so if I triumphed over her, it would have introduced an element of skepticism.
However, this was but a mere fraction of my motivation to take up Nano''s mantle and join the fray myself.
More than anything else
''I yearned to cultivate my physical abilities and push myself to my limits, and what better arena to hone my skills than a controlled and secure environment like this?''
.....
As the pale boy entered the arena, N couldn''t help but take stock of his abilities, estimating his level to be somewhere around G+ while acknowledging her own low ranking of F-.
The gulf between them loomedrge.
When his name was called out, she noticed the look of pure panic that washed over his face.
''What a fucking pussy'', she thought to herself, rolling her eyes. ''He''s pretending to be all cool and collected, but I bet he''s shitting himself.''
N let out a frustrated sigh, fed up with his pathetic attempt to look serene in front of everyone.
"Seriously, who is he trying to fool? The guy''s a total wimp."
Without hesitation, N drew her gleaming sword, her eyes narrowing. She had no desire to prolong this any further; she wanted to finish this quickly, and with the least possible fuss.
She had heard him referred to as the ''machete guy'' or ''misfit''.
N had heard rumors, just a few days ago, about a scandalous incident connected to the guy''s past which involved the girls'' bathroom.
As a person who prided herself on righteousness and moral values, the mere suggestion of such wrongdoing filled her with disgust.
"Gross," she muttered to herself under her breath.
To N, the guy was nothing more than a bug.
Without missing a beat, N readied herself with a flick of her wrist, her determined gaze fixed on her opponent.
"Listen up, loser," N grunted, pointing her finger in his face.
"Are you seriously trying topete against me? Save yourself the embarrassment and just give up already. You''ll only end up with your face in the dirt, begging for mercy."
N rolled her eyes, smirking with contempt. "I wouldn''t want to waste my time on a loser like you anyways. So what''s it gonna be? Run off like a coward or stick around and let me humiliate you in front of everyone?"
''As if anyone could take this guy seriously. Ha! He''s a disgrace. He doesn''t belong in the Arcanum academy, or any academy for that matter. He is pathetic, and I can''t wait to put him in his ce'' N thought to herself.
The guy, in turn, seemed to disy a casual disregard to N''s taunts.
"Nah, I''m fine. Let''s begin the match," he dered, his tone bordering on arrogance.
N''s brows furrowed at his audacity, her resolve hardening as she prepared herself to take him down.
Originally, she had nned to let him off without any harm, but his brashness and presumptuousness fueled something within her.
She was going to teach him a lesson, and a very good one at that.
Ignoring his cowardly behavior, she channeled mana into her core.
Her sharpened senses honed in on Noah, silently assessing his every move
With a calm focus, N raised her sword, the keen gleam of determination in her eyes.
The de she was using was blunt, but that did not matter - it would still pack a powerful punch and it would teach this offender a valuable lesson.
As Professor Riya announced the beginning of the match, N advanced towards Noah, her movements fluid and graceful.
She was like a wraith, her sword shing in the air as she delivered one swift blow after another.
Despite his best efforts, Noah was no match for her, and she was quick to capitalize on each of his mistakes.
Noah stumbled back, frantically shing his machete to keep N at bay.
But his form was so nauseatingly grotesque that even a hardcore martial artist would vomit at the sight.
N merely smirked at his futile attempts, gracefully ducking down and swinging her sword with pinpoint precision.
The dull edge of the de connected with his torso, causing a sound
Noah was sent flying like a ragdoll, his body mming hard onto the ground.
The force of the hit caused nausea and muscle spasms to ripple through his arm, prompting him to let out a small but painful groan.
"F**k!" he cursed, gritting his teeth in agony.
A sadistic smirk crawled across N''s face as she watched the boy crawl like a dog.
She strode over to him and brought her foot down on his head, pressing down with a satisfying crunch.
"Come on, loser," she taunted, enjoying the scene.
"Is the thought of getting beaten by a girl too much for you? Are you just gonna give up?"
She proceeded to swing her sword once more, striking Noah with such force that he went flying on the air.
However, he managed to focus on his bnce mid-air andnded gracefully on his knees.
N was on the verge ofunching another attack, when Noah sprang into action with fierce determination. He swung his machete with all his might, executing a mimick version of [Momentum Transfer] skill that he had been practicing daily based on Nano''s ideas.
But N was quick to react, effortlessly deflecting his attack with a swift movement of her sword.
She then delivered a powerful kick to his abdomen, causing him to crumple to the ground in agony.
As N gazed at Noah''s writhing form, she felt a sense of exhaustion settle in.
Combat was not her strong suit, and this whole ordeal had taken a toll on her. Afterall she barely trained her stamina.
But she didn''t care. As long as she won and humiliated Noah, nothing else mattered.
Putting weight onto her foot, N pressed down onto Noah''s abdomen.
"Now beg to me like a dog and step down from the ring," she taunted.
Despite being outmatched by N in terms of skill, Noah''s physical strength was already in the realm of F- thanks to the training and Nano.
He used his newfound strength to struggle and slip away from her foot, performing a reverse roll to stand back up.
N could only smirk at his tenacity. "You really are like a rat," she jeered.
The one-sided ughter continued, with N effortlessly sending Noah flying or beating him down repeatedly until he lost his footing.
But something odd began to happen.
N suddenly attacked Noah''s wrist with her sword , causing his wrist to swell with pain. Despite this, Noah was able to dodge one or two thrusts of her sword.
As the match continued, the students watched with amusement and muttered to each other, "Why hasn''t he given up yet?"
To most people, Noah was nothing more than a hopeless loser who wasted time inbat sses.
They were certain that the match would end quickly and in N''s favor, given therge rank difference between the two.
Some of the students were beginning to grow restless, with some even mocking Noah''s poor performance.
"His parents must be disgusted with him," they scoffed, while others encouraged him to give up in order to save time.
However, there were some who silently cheered for Noah, not because they had any particr affection for him, but because they wanted to waste as much time as possible.
"Bro, don''t give up! You can do it," they encouraged him, while secretly sneering at his foolishness.
The longer the match went on, the more exhausted N became.
She had hoped to humiliate Noah and end the match quickly, but even after five minutes of continuous struggle, the stubborn bastard still refused to give up.
"Huff... f*ck... rat!" she muttered through gritted teeth, feeling the frustration start to get the better of her.
Noah saw an opportunity present itself and quickly took it.
Using his footwork, he faked a sh towards N and she instinctively tried to dodge. But midway through, Noah twisted his body and delivered a forceful punch to her sternum.
"F*ck?!" N stumbled back, surprised by the sudden attack. "What''s this? He''s fighting back?" she thought angrily, noticing the reaction of the onlookers.
With an overpowering rage, N activated her "flower sword dance" and relentlessly beat down on Noah.
Despite his best efforts to defend himself, his face and both wrists became swollen, and it seemed like he could give up at any moment.
Noah struck once more, hitting N square in the face with a powerful punch.
Even with the opportunity to end the match quickly, N still refused to use any fatal attacks due to the rules and her own ego.
N, was bing increasingly frustrated and angry with Noah''s persistence.
Despite being talented from a young age, there weren''t many who could match her skill, and the fact that this guy was giving her such a hard time infuriated her.
If fatalk attacks were allowed and she had a sharp sword the match would have ended quickly.
"You! I was taking it easy on you," she panted heavily, "but..." N cut off her sentence and looked at Noah''s condition.
He was bleeding from the head, his face was swollen, and his wrists were both injured.
His hair was disheveled and his eyes were unfocused.
Seeing him like this, N couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy.
"Pha! I will end your trouble with this. You have the spirit, I will give you that, but you simply aren''t talented enough."
With one swift movement, N stepped back and energized her sword. Noah tried to dodge, but he was too slow. The sword hit him forcefully in the torso, sending his body flying almost to the edge of the stadium.
As Noah''s body writhed and twitched in pain, it was clear to everyone that the match had gone on long enough.
N, satisfied with her victory, turned her back and began to leave the ring.
Professor Riya took a long look at Noah''s battered body and began to announce, "Alright, that''s enough. The match ends with N being-"
But before she could finish, she stopped mid-sentence.
N, sensing that something was wrong, also turned back to look at Noah.
Chapter 28: Nola Reinheart VS Noah Grey![2]
Chapter 28: N Reinheart VS Noah Grey![2]
Noah was oblivious to the fact, but those who had known him in his life were acutely aware of one incontestable truth - he was anything but weak.
Enduring twenty-three years of grappling with death, he had fought against all the odds that fate had thrown at him.
As N watched the battered and bruised figure of the boy get back on his feet, she couldn''t help but feel a subtle chill run down her spine.
***
N''s POV(point of view):
With my curiosity sparked, I gazed deeply into his eyes that once held nervousness and fear.
They were now reced with an intense and unwavering determination.
As I stared longer, his once ordinary ck orbs now appeared eerie and unsettling.
A feeling crept up on me that this was not just my imagination ying tricks on me.
Suddenly a realization hit me.
''I had seen eyes like these before, but where?''
Although the memory was out of reach, the intensity in his gaze was uncannily simr.
As I watched him, sweat clinging to his form, my eyes couldn''t help but linger on his physique.
His uniform white shirt, now semi-transparent, molding to his physique - highlighting the contours of his body in all the right ces.
For a brief moment, I found myself admiring him.. ''What the heck!,This isn''t the right time or ce to be thinking such things!''
I bit my lip, feeling a flush spread across my cheeks.
My heart raced as I tried to focus on the task at hand.
Without thinking, I steadied my focus on the man before me, assuming a serious stance.
My breathing wasbored and uneven.
"Huff-pha!", I expelled a sharp puff of air.
The match had taken its toll, enduring far longer than anticipated and exhaustion weighed heavily upon me.
As if in response, he also assumed a peculiar stance unlike any I have seen before.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of View):
I caught sight of N''s figure, as she was ready for another round.
With a deep breath, I eased my tensed muscles, feeling a slight pain as I exhaled, "snnnhhh."
I gradually lowered myself onto my left knee, adopting a squatting position.
I then leaned forward with my head, followed by the rest of my body until assuming a runner''s stance. While firmly nting my left hand on the ground, I slowly raised my right hand.
With the reverse grip, the machete''s razor-sharp edge found its ce beside the outer curve of my elbow, while the blunt edge nested snugly against my forearm, held tightly in ce by my grip.
Finally, I lifted my right hand in an elbow punch position.
''There was a reason why I refrained from using [Momentum Transfer] until now.''
Mimicking the [Momentum Transfer] skill without actually using it was all intentional.
Recently, I discovered that Nano had the ess to my System Window.
Normally one can only utilize one skill at a time, and using multiple skills simultaneously not only poses a challenge but also produces iplete results.
However, with Nano''s assistance, I discovered that it is possible for me to utilize multiple skills at the same time.
Giving Nano a signal in a low tone, which was scarcely audible, I whispered
"Nano."
Sensing my intent, he answered in his usual mechanical and monotonous tone, [Affirmative]
©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·©§ S Y S T E M L O G ©§
©Ç©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©Ï
©§ Skill Rank: F ©§
©§ ©§
©§ Skill Name: Momentum Transfer ©§ ©§
©§Description:A technique which allows ©§
©§user to transfer their momentum and ©§
©§ inertia from their initial position to their ©§ ©§final location. By imbuing mana into their©§
©§weapon, the user can deliver powerful ©§
©§strikes with each attack. ©§
©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿
©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·
©§ S Y S T E M L O G ©§
©Ç©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©Ï
©§ Skill Rank: G ©§
©§ ©§
©§ Skill Name: Perception. ©§ ©§
©§???: ??? ?[] ©§ ©§
©§ Description: Allows the user to perceive ©§the emotions of others. ©§
©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿
[All skills activated]
....
Imagine yourself in a fight, rubber bullets flying at you with rming frequency. As the fight goes on, you''d expect nothing more than benign rubber bullets hurtling at you, but what if your adversary suddenly switched to deadly metal bullets without any prior indication?
This despicable tactic ismonly referred to as the "Surprise Effect" or the "Shock Effect" in the world of psychology.
Not only does this approach inflict physical harm, but it can also cause severe psychological and emotional distress, disrupting the victim''s focus and performance in battle, intensifying emotions by four-hundred percent.
Noah may not have been aware of the psychological term, but he had undoubtedly nned this very strategy for his sh with N.
N who had only experienced the mimicked version of the [Momentum Transfer] skill before, so she had no idea of what wasing her way.
As a result, her guard was down and she waspletely unprepared for what Noah was about to unleash.
.....
With his body imbued with mana, Noahunched himself forward, expending fifty percent of his mana reserves in the process.
Fixing his focus, he swung his machete with all his might, his leap suddenly doubling in speed as he perceived N''s expression and behaviour, which made it ringly obvious to him where she was directing her attention.
Like an open book, Noah was able to read her with ease.
N saw Noah charging towards her and her only thought was "fast!"
She tried to dodge, but it was toote.
The speed with which he moved caught her off guard, and her attempt to defend herself with her sword proved futile.
The force of Noah''s attack was too much for N''s worn-out, unprepared body to handle.
Her grip on the sword loosened, and it flew out of the stadium while Noah''s blunt machete struck her in the stomach
"FUCK!"
As Noah''s machete struck her stomach, N''s body was jolted backward and she let out a sharp cry of pain.
Her eyes rolled back in agony as she slid across the ground, eventuallying to a stop at a distance.
.....
Understanding that N held a higher rank and my own limited experience inbat made my chance of victory slim.
Thus, I chose to adopt a strategic approach.
I introduced N to a mimicry of the [Momentum Transfer] skill during the match to instill false confidence within her.
This also allowed me to conserve my limited mana reserve, which was fixed at just 100, with no capacity for restoration.
As she grew more ustomed to the imitation, she began to believe that I posed no real threat.
However, my true intentions remained unbeknownst to her.
I waited patiently for the opportune moment to strike, and when it arrived, I unleashed.
To my amazement, my mind game worked wlessly!
.....
"Ugh...it hurts..." N groaned, her body weakened from the prolonged period of time she had spent trying to humiliate Noah.
In contrast, Noah had a slightly better stamina than N.
Still his physical condition was worse than that of N.
The crowd fell into a deafening silence as they witnessed the scene unfolding before them.
It made no sense to see someone ranked in the thousands overpowering someone ranked in hundreds.
"How is this possible?" Some in the students murmured in disbelief.
Others simply gasped or muttered in shock.
But amidst the tension, a voice rose above the silence.
"You can do it Noah! Go for it! Finish her!" James cheered, drawing everyone''s attention.
.....
Noah repositioned himself, his mind set on finishing the battle.
"One more should do the trick," he thought to himself.
With thest of his mana reserves, Noah propelled himself forward with [Momentum Transfer]
N saw the pale boying at her with incredible speed, and could only sweat profusely as she covered herself in mana.
"Ha!"
Noah let out a forceful cry as his machete collided with her, causing her to bounce off the ground ande to a stop near the edge of the arena.
She was still conscious, but on the brink of giving up.
Most students couldn''t believe their eyes as they watched a seemingly weakling like Noah beating N.
"How is this even possible?" They whispered to each other in disbelief.
But there was one person who was even more puzzled than the rest: Luke Armstone.
Luke had been beaten to a pulp by Noah previously and had never suspected that the boy could be capable of such a feat.
At first, he thought Noah was simply hiding his true power during the fight.
But after watching Noah struggle against N time after time, getting beaten down only to rise back up, Luke couldn''t make sense of his strange behaviour.
In the end, Luke concluded that Noah must be a masochist who enjoys getting beaten by girls with no other reason to exin his weird behaviour.
...
Step, step, step.
Noah moved in slowly for the final blow. His body was beaten and his mana reserves werepletely depleted, but at this moment, none of that mattered.
N, who saw Noah strolling towards her, attempted to get up.
"Ankh!" her body twitched with pain, and she was too exhausted to continue.
Step, step, step, step.
Noah stopped right before N.
*Dhup* Noah''s body fell to the ground.
"Heh?" A questioning sigh escaped N''s mouth watching what happened.
"Halt!" Professor Riya shouted out an order to halt the match.
Rushing to Noah''s side, she checked his pulse and discovered that he hadpletely depleted his mana reserves.
"Since Noah cannot fight anymore, the victory goes to N Reinheart", Professor Riya dered.
A strange expression crossed N''s face as she watched medical staff take Noah away.
Tears filled her eyes as she contemted the oue of the match.
''Did I really win? This victory feels anything but fulfilling. How could this pathetic victory even be called a ''victory''?'' she wondered, questioning the legitimacy of her win.
Her expression was vexed with a frown on her pretty face.
On the other hand, Professor Riya, who watched the entire thing, was confused.
She looked at the boy who was currently being taken away by the medical staff.
With a stern face Professor Riya let out, "I should probably check his file once"
Chapter 29: Top Rankers
Chapter 29: Top Rankers
My eyes opened.
The first thing I saw was a familiar ceiling.
"Uhm...it hurts?" A whimper left my mouth.
I took a moment to examine my body and found only a few minor cut marks that were healing at an impressive rate.
"You''ve been administered a low-grade healing potion. It should take effect in a few minutes, but I rmend you take some rest," said the nurse, scrutinizing my condition.
She continued, "I''m not sure. It''s notmon to see someone with your level of mana deficiency. But there appears to be no internal damage, so that''s good news."
I only nodded.
''Right, Nano could not have healed the visible wounds since I had specifically prohibited it from doing so. But, it must have mended all the internal damage that I had sustained.''
As Iy there, I couldn''t help but think about what had just transpired.
Despite almost defeating N, my mana had given out and I lost consciousness.
I attempted to sit up, but it became clear that I was more exhausted than I thought.
"Ah ,fuc- ahem, I am exhausted".
The nurse raised an eyebrow at my antics but didn''t press the issue.
"."
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as I began to recollect the events that had led me to this point.
It still surprised me that I hade so close to defeating N, but my mana had other ns.
In a soft tone I muttered, "Status."
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: G+ ©¦ 180/ 180(+10?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 1(+)/ 100
©¦ Strength: F- ©¦ 190(+)/ 200(+5?)
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1.1
©¦Resistance: F ©¦ 12
©¦Stamina: F ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: G+ ©¦ 8
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
-Perception[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
____________________________
My mana was steadily replenishing, though at a sluggish pace.
I had used up all my 100 mana.
Although it was possible for the body to replenish mana on its own, without a mana core, the process couldn''t be any slower.
I had only managed to recover a single point out of 100.
If it were the MC, by now, he would have recovered 100 mana in a mere second.
That is why without a mana core, fighting in a real battle was hardly feasible, and that was why, regardless of how much I bettered my physical condition, I would never be enough.
With a thought, I realized, "It should be about time for the main event."
Checking the clock, I muttered to myself, "I should get going."
---------------Mean While -------------
A figure with gray locks sprinted at full speed, taking massive leaps with a glinting sword in her grip. It was none other than Tiya.
Fwussshh- Chuck Chuck Fwusshh
Three arrows rapidly zoomed towards her, aimed with deadly uracy.
She pivoted, brandishing her sword and expertly deflecting two of the projectiles while dodging the third one with a fluid motion.
Meanwhile, Emily stretched her bow as her fingers pulled back the string, fitted with two arrows.
The other girl, noticing the iing danger, cut through the air and ran towards Emily.
"Chuck!"
Two arrows shot out, racing through the air with precision towards their mark.
Tiya prepared to deflect the iing arrows, but the two arrows in her peripheral vision were a deliberate distraction, intended to blind her to the third projectile hurtling towards her.
sh-sh, With a swift maneuver, Tiya shed at the iing arrows, easily cutting them down. However, her sharp eye caught sight of another arrow hurtling towards her with menacing speed.
She attempted to counter the attack by imbuing mana within herself, yet it was toote to either dodge or deflect the projectile.
Unbeknownst to Tiya, the whole ambush was part of Emily''s n. She knew that the blunt arrows would hardly cause any damage as long as Tiya fortified herself with a barrier of mana.
And so, Tiya concentrated to fortify herself with a shield of mana. However, something remarkable happened. The arrow was imbued with mana, which instead of hurting her...
"Thuck!"
It struck her, carrying a forceful gale along with it. The arrow propelled her body through the air, out of the confines of the disc arena without causing her any injuries.
"Match over! Emily Reed is the victor!" Professor Riya''s voice boomed across the arena.
All eyes turned to Emily, their expressions a mix of shock and awe. Not only had she ended the match in under 30 seconds, but she''d done so with remarkable finesse and skill. It was no exaggeration to call her a prodigy.
"That was amazing, Emily!" Sophia cheered, beaming with pride.
"Yeay! Emily, Emily, Emily!" A group of boys cheered raucously, clearly part of the ''Emily Fan Club'' that Sophia found cringe-worthy.
As whispers of amazement and admiration rippled across the crowd, Emily basked in the afterglow of her victory, knowing she was worthy of each and every de.
Just like a main character, Emily made her exit from the disc arena, graceful and assured. It would not be wrong to call her a main character, for in that moment, she had seized the spotlight and held it with all the charismatic force of a true hero.
...
Making my way through the corridors of A- section, I couldn''t help but feel excitement building within me.
Thest match of the day was set to be between Aeravat and Takahashi. There was no way I was going to miss it.
Slowly but steadily, I got closer to the A21 Training Ground.
Even though I knew the oue of the match, I was eager to witness the grandeur with my own eyes.
Thanks to Nano, my physical condition had fully stabilized and healed.
If anyone asked, I could just bs im to have used a healing potion.
However, despite being in peak physical condition, my mana levels were still extremely low. It had been five minutes and the best I could do was replenish a mere five mana. It was ridiculous.
As I approached the training ground, the sound of raucous cheering voices echoed through the hall.
I could feel the energy and excitement building to a crescendo.
Without hesitation, I pushed open the door to the training room, eager to experience the spectacle for myself.
What unfolded before my eyes was truly a beautiful sight.
A blonde haired boy and white skin was leapt in mid air holding a giant ck shield which was radiating a white colour as he made his descent like a rocket.. BOOM!
The ground shook with loud sound as the shield hit the ground.
Poof- Aurora dodged back just in time by leaping in mid air.
''He is using shield as a weapon? Wth what is he, a shield hero?''
"Common, Harr...yyyy BUTTS!!GO!!"
A sneerung cheer came from the crowd..
Harry Butts gave a frowning look toward the direction before quickly refocusing his gaze on Aurora.
''Harry Butts huh?I remember him from weapon selection. He was with that other nunchuck guy''
"Tsk, seems like he and his friend really choose unique weapons" a dry chuckle left my mouth.
"Oh you are here?"
I looked to see who called me...and who could it have been but "James, yea they gave me a healing potion so it wasn''t really a big deal"
I moved closer to the disc in the arena, engrossed in the ongoing fight.
James remarked, "You really fought well back there."
I let out a small, amused chuckle, replying, "Is that so? Haha."
Together, James and I made our way closer to the disc arena.
It seemed like this Harry Guy was giving Aurora some trouble which was remarkable considering who Aurora is.
Its when Aurora elegantly lifted her rapier into the air before forcefully plunging it into the ground.
Suddenly, just a few meters away, a blue electric bolt shot out of the ground like a fish jumping out of the water before diving back in. In a simr fashion, the bolt began making its way through the ground, jumping out in the distance like a spring before diving back in again.
''She''s using her propensity! Voltaic!'' I thought, recognizing Aurora''s signature move.
This process continued as the bolt flowed in and out of the earth like a wave, rapidly making its way towards Harry, who frantically tried to evade it.
Zzzzzzzzzzzz
"Ahhhhhaaa!" Harry let out a loud scream before copsing unconscious on the ground.
''Damn!... She is strong!''
"Halt!" Professor Riya''smanding voice echoed through the arena as she swiftly made her way towards Harry''s fallen form.
With practiced ease, she assessed his condition before calling for the medical staff to attend to him.
As I watched the harried scene unfold, my mind was fixated on the intense battle that had just concluded.
The crowd erupted into a joyous pandemonium, cheering loudly for Aurora Lewis Victor.
But I wasn''t paying much attention to them; my focus was entirely on the dramatic aftermath of Harry''s sudden copse.
It was only when Professor Riya silenced the uproar that I became aware of my surroundings again.
"Aurora Lewis Victor!" she announced, her voice booming across the arena.
The crowd , well mostly boys cheered again like NPCs, their enthusiasm bubbling over as they celebrated the victory of the main cast.
After the cheers had died down, Professor Riya cleared announced , "Final Match Aeravat Indrath vs Takahasi Aoi."
Chapter 30: Aeravat Indrath vs Takahasi Aoi
Chapter 30: Aeravat Indrath vs Takahasi Aoi
Two figures faced each other in the arena.
On one side stood a slim boy of Caucasian descent, with distinctly Asian features, emanating a sense of authority.
His chiseled features hinted at a wisdom beyond his years, while the prototype ive in his hand glimmered with a metallic sheen- Takahasi Aoi.
Gazing into the distance of the arena, Aoi fixed his eyes on his opponent. As he slowly circled the disc arena, he scrutinized its surface, searching for any advantage he could use to his benefit.
Across the arena stood a muscr boy wielding a curved, double-edged sword.
Aoi repositioned himself, creating a angeled distance between himself and his opponent.
He couldn''t help but marvel at the boy''s appearance, as if a deity had graced the battlefield with their presence.
The other boy exuded a unique blend of ethereal beauty and raw power, with petal-shaped brown eyes that shone brilliantly. His tannedplexion only served to enhance his otherworldly aura.
Despite his arrogance, Aoi was no fool.
He observed his opponent with caution, knowing that this was the number one ranker, Aeravat Indrath.
By sensing the atmosphere around him, Aoi had already confirmed that Aeravat''s battle strength was around E+.
Aeravat stood with a stoic poise, his demeanor unwavering, as the entire ss looked on with bated breath, their eyes fixed on the sparring match that was to begin. The top rankers among them appeared especially apprehensive, acutely aware of the gravity of the oue of this match.
"I know this is not necessary to say, but since this is just a sparring match, do not use any artifacts," Professor Riya announced, her voice filling the arena.
"Begin!" she instructed, and with that, Takahasi infused his mana core, poised to unleash the full force of his dark element at any moment.
Step by cautious step, he made his way towards the center of the disc while Aeravat stood his ground, unflinching.
(Dhgkwaa) The ground trembled with a strange sound as Takahasi lunged towards Aeravat, his ive gleaming with a deadly intensity. Though its dull appearance was misleading, the de was anything but harmless.
Aeravat effortlessly intercepted the attack with the expert flick of his wrist, *THINNG*-as both ive and sword collided, sending sparks flying through the air.
"Hhhnnn!!!" Takahasi pushed with all his might, but Aeravat stood unmoved, his countenance betraying no signs of strain.
In one swift motion, Aeravat unleashed a powerful swing of his sword, knocking Takahasi back ten feet with ease.
The fervent onlookers could guess by this short exchange whose strength was more.
With Takahasi''s strength rated at E-(350) and Aeravat''s at E+(400), it was clear that thetter had a distinct advantage in this sparring match.
Aware of the power differential, Takahasi approached the situation with due caution, determined not to risk any reckless moves.
However, he was not one to give up easily. Possessing a rare element of darkness that could enhance his strength and other attributes in a sh, he took a brief 2-second break, unleashing the element from his mana core.
©¦ Strength: E+ (E-) ©¦ 350/ 350 ? 400(+)/400(+)
Within moments, his strength had surged by several folds, now rated at 400(+)/400(+), a significant increase from his earlier stats of 350/350.
As dark shadows began to emanate from Takahasi, he readied himself for the next round.
With renewed vigor, heunched himself towards Aeravat, using the darkness to supercharge his movements.
However, Aeravat was quick to assess the situation, covering his sword with a fragile and transparentyer of ice, a preemptive measure that would aid his defense.
THINGG, Aeravat''s sword and Takahasi''s ive collided in mid-air.
The impact caused transparentyer of ice that Aeravat had created around his sword broke into shards, which flew
towards Takashi''s direction. The ice shards momentarily blinded him for one second.
"Ah!" Aoi let out a small surprised groan, but he quickly regained hisposure, reopening his eyes with the aid of the darkness that powered his eyes.
Although the entire ordeal onlysted for a second, it was enough to create a momentary opening that Aeravat could exploit.
At that precise moment, Takashi looked towards Aeravat to find him holding the sword with only one hand and curiously, with his left hand near his abdomen. His eyes widened in astonishment as he realized the mistake he had made.
However, before he could do anything to remedy the situation,Vooom- a mighty burst of me and tornado backed up by immense force pushed Takashi back a full ten feet with a deafening BOOM!
Professor Riya watched the unfolding match with keen interest, her eyes bright with anticipation. As Aeravat expertly disyed his skills, using different elements seamlessly and nning a counter-attack while measuring Aoi''s movements, Riya couldn''t help but be amazed by his tactical genius.
Meanwhile, Takahasiy on the ground, trying to quickly rise to his feet. But suddenly, Dhup- he fell back on his knees, sensing something heavy at his feet he looked.
To his surprise, he saw that earth had encapsted both his feet in a tight lock.
With wide eyes and a mixture of confusion and frustration, he blurted out, "When??!!"
Aeravat lunged aggressively at Takahasi with his sword, but Takahasi, in an instant, executed his Art: Shadow sh | tinum ? with breathtaking skill.
He drew his ive towards his abdomen, moved it to the ground, and used it as a pivot to propel himself into a spinning attack mid-air. With swift precision, he sent a lethal blow to Aeravat, who retaliated with equal ferocity.
The sh of their weapons echoed through the air, creating a symphony of metallic sounds: Thinng!!, Thingg!, Thung!, and sh! Sparks flew in all directions as they expertly parried and countered each other''s attacks.
Takahasi''s exhaustion became apparent with each resounding crash, while Aeravat remained seemingly unflustered.
Despite the fatigue Takahasi began to feel, he continued to disy impressive technique, evading Aeravat''s strikes and delivering calcted counter-attacks.
Within just five seconds, their exchange produced a musical harmony of precisely ten strikes, highlighting the intensity and precision of their battle.
Takahasi drove his ive''s de into the ground.
Heunched himself skyward, using the pole as leverage to twist his body mid-air. As he descended, he unleashed a mighty kick, his right leg encased in a capsule of bone, [Bone Capsule] skill.
As the powerful kick, imbued with the [Bone capsule] Skill, struck Aeravat, he skillfully used the force of the blow to propel himself into a graceful leap backward, diminishing its formidable impact. Hended effortlessly, his lithe figure positioned at an elegant distance, perfectly poised on one knee.
Aeravat ced his right hand on the ground, palm pointing towards Takahasi standing in front of him, and in that instant, pirs of ice arose from the ground with a series of deafening thuds- Thuk! Thuk! Thuk! The ice structures rose higher and higher, as if reaching for the sky, a testament to Aeravat''s prodigious powers.
Acting on instinct, Takahashi activated his [Dash] skill, evading the ice like a leaf on the wind. He zigzagged to the left, using his momentum to approach Aeravat in a blur.
Takahashi executed another [Dash] skill, unleashing a dark aura that engulfed his ive, poised and ready to strike.
In return, Aeravat lifted his left palm and unleashed a fiery projectile at Takahasi, scorching the air with intense heat. At the same time, he swung his sword, and a water ball formed from it, hurtling towards his opponent.
The shimmering sphere of water was as big as a football, shining brightly amidst the chaos of battle. However, the projectile of fire slightly obscured the path of the water ball.
Takahasi energized his body with darkness and mana,pletely immuning himself against mes.
But before the fiery projectile could reach him, the surging water ball collided with it in mid-air, creating a resounding impact.
"Vup!" went the explosive collision, enveloping bothbatants in a dense cloud of vapor, momentarily blinding Takahasi''s peripheral vision.
...
Emily gazed at the scene before her in awe and whispered, "This is amazing. It''s almost like an art exhibition instead of a fight."
"You''re absolutely right," Aurora nodded in agreement.
Everyone observing the match had a simr expression of bewilderment. The contest seemed more like a symphony of music, art, dance, and light, rather than a brutal fight.
The onlookers remained silent, embraced in the stunning beauty unfolding before them.
...
[Scanning...] The robotic sound of Nano echoed in my neuralwork.
"What are you scanning?" I inquired in a low and measured tone.
[This is the first time I have witnessed such a style of martialbat, incorporating magic. The fighting technique employed seems new and foreign. Initiating data analysis for deeper understanding.]
I quirked one eyebrow in surprise, but refrained from asking any further questions. Instead, I directed my gaze towards the arena and focused on relishing the rest of the battle.
...
As Takahasinded, he emerged from a cloud of watery vapour. Slowly, the cloud dispersed to reveal Aeravat. Takahasi hurled his ive in a javelin throw towards Aeravat, who swiftly dodged it by taking two steps back. However, upon striking the ground, the ive caused eight bone shards to fly towards Aeravat, while two others flew towards an unknown direction.
Aeravat remained still and sidestepped, evading all bone shards effortlessly. Suddenly, the ice pir that Aeravat had formed earlier came crashing down as the bone shards sliced through it.
Aeravat dodged the falling ice as well, but Takahasi used the opportunity to grab his ive andunch a series of attacks at Aeravat in quick session.
Aeravat''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized the danger, reacting quickly by unleashing his powerful Art Flow of the Universe ©§Heavenly ?. The energy flowed through his veins, empowering him in preparation for the iing sh.
Soon enough, the deafening sound of shattering metals and bones echoed across the arena. Takahasi was sent flying into the air towards the edge of the arena, as Aeravat narrowly managed to dodge his opponent''s attack.
However, before Takahasi could hit the ground while plummeting down, Aeravat used his [Destructive Rush] Skill to emit a beam of deep violet blue light that hit Takahasi mid-air, sending him flying out of the disc arena. The crowd gasped in shock as they witnessed the stunning disy of power.
The whole match hadsted only a minute, showcasing the remarkable speed and dexterity of bothpetitors.
Professor Riya,dered, "Aeravat Indrath victor"
Chapter 31: Electives[1]
Chapter 31: Electives[1]
I looked at the card in my hand.
¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[
¨U S o l a c e
¨U©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤
¨Uriley.droit@sceadventures
¨U Name: Riley Droit ¨U
¨U Contact : 1999-888-00 ¨U
¨U Website:sceadventures ¨U
¨]©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤
As I stood pondering over my decision, my digits tentatively hovered over my smartphone''s screen.
My mind was rife with apprehension - ''was it wise to make the call?''
My mind was consumed with apprehension over the possibility of regretting the decisionter.
Amidst my uncertainty, a thought flitted through my mind - what if he was indifferent to my need considering I am a mere ''sixteen''-year-old? No sane adult would take responsibility of a kid but... he owed me.
Despite the niggling doubt, I dialed the number.
Beep-beep-beep. The electronic melody reverberated in my auditory canal, thrumming with anxiety-inducing implications.
In the past, I never experienced such emotions, but ever since I was brought into this world, the continuous beeping of a phone always triggered an unexinable sense of unease within me.
Click-
"Hello," The gruff voice of the adventurer boomed through the receiver, prompting a pause.
. . .
"It''s me, Noah," I responded with an air of cidity.
"Um¡ Noah? Who is this?" the voice queried with mild bemusement.
My brow raised, bemused by his forgetfulness. ''Did you truly forget your savior?''
"Remember the boy during that recent dungeon skirmish?" I supnted, hoping to jog his memory.
A sudden exmation of recognition resounded through the phone line, indicating his recollection.
"Oh? Oh! Noah! You caught me off-guard there, kid," he chuckled with geniality.
Brimming with intent, I unceremoniously revealed my purpose for calling.
"I won''t mince my words. Is it possible for me to join your team in exploring some dungeons or hunting beasts?"
My words sounded stupid and cringe even to me.
''Mymunication skills are trash.''
"I''m earnestly seeking the tutge of a seasoned adventurer..."
...
Riya''s POV(point of view)
As I sat in my office, the sound of the quiet hum of the air conditioning filled the room.
I nced around at the in walls and artificial lighting, wishing for a little more natural light to filter in through the windows.
The scent of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, thanks to the cup next to me, the aroma wafting through my nose with every breath I took.
I leaned back in my chair, taking in the details of the room.
The simple, functional desk in front of me held aputer, a phone, and the file I was currently reading. The file itself was pristine, the pages crisp and white, with ck ink detailing student''s past.
A slight breeze from the air conditioning caused the papers to rustle softly, breaking the silence- Pat pt pt pt.
As I continued reading, my eyes began to feel strained and tired.
I reached out for my sses, feeling their cool metal frame resting against my nose.
I blinked a few times, stretching my neck to relieve the tension building there.
My fingers drummed on the wooden desk rhythmically as I absorbed the contents of file- It belonged to a boy named Noah Grey, ranked 1872.
During the sparring session, he managed to hold his ground against someone in the hundreds.
Though he eventually lost, his perseverance was good enough to warrant a closer look at his file.
The ticking of the clock on the wall reverberated through the room, a constant reminder of the passing time.
Beside the desk rested an overflowing bookshelf, filled with old dusty volumes that told tales of magic and mythology.
As I perused through Noah''s file, my eyes began to ze over with disinterest.
His mediocre rank, average IQ, and unremarkable battle prowess conveyed an uninteresting characters.
It was almost as if he blended seamlessly into the unexceptional fold of the masses.
Simply put, Noah was just an average Joe, indistinguishable from his peers.The absence of any unique strengths or weaknesses gave the impression of a student who did not stand out in any particr area.
I flipped through the pages, my mind wandering elsewhere, feeling numb to the monotony that his profile evoked.
The file felt lifeless,cking any gripping details or fascinating stories. Not a single ounce of excitement trickled through me as I read the words, devoid of any merit.
I sighed, feeling the burden of another mundane student with perfectly average abilities.
Noah seemed to be just another cog in the wheel, blending in seamlessly with other students, with no spark to ignite a sense of wonder.
It was disappointing, knowing that the academy, renowned for producing exceptional students, was full of such nd and unoriginal characters.
As I delved deeper into Noah''s record, an unexpected blemish stood out - an incident of a bathroom scandal during his preschool years.
"Arcanum des Academy doesn''t care about the character of a student; we''re looking for future soldiers, not ''heroes'' as society believes. But regardless, such disgusting behavior is still weird," I couldn''t help but express my disappointment.
Having already reviewed half the file thoroughly, Professor Riya felt like she wasted her time. Regardless of the scandal event in Noah''s past, there was still nothing of particr interest that caught Riya''s attention about him as a student.
As I reached the end of the file, the sudden rumble of thunder made me jolt in my seat.
I looked out of the window to see a dark and ominous sky, with heavy raindrops sttering against the pane.
A bolt of lightning illuminated the room for a brief moment, casting an eerie glow over everything before plunging the space into darkness once more.
The air grew colder, sending shivers down my spine and reminding me to grab a sweaterter on.
When I returned my attention to the file, my brows furrowed.
The page...was nk. Completely empty.
There was a surprising absence of information about Noah''s life before the age of 7.
"How strange" ,I muttered to myself, wondering why there were no records of any schools, homes, or even his parents.
Puzzled, I theorized it was perhaps a simple mistake on CU''s part and decided to inform the clerk or vice principal to investigate the oversight.
As I closed the file, the soft sound of paper rustling filled the otherwise silent room - Thup.
The storm outside raged on, the raindrops drumming against the windows, as I sat lost in thought, wondering if there was something more to Noah''s mystriously ''empty'' past. But I dismissed my thoughts considering it could have been a simple error of data entry.
....
THE NEXT DAY
It''s been almost three and a half weeks since I entered the academy. I couldn''t say I was practically happy about the sses.
Not only was it hard for me to train due to constant stares, but the boring theoretical courses about magic and low-grade maths I had no interest in made it almost unbearable.
My mind was mostly preupied with trying to code a runic spell in ancient Egyptian- the sound of pages being turned and the soft whispers of other students distracted me.
''Ancient Egyptian''- that day I scanned through numerous books in the library, desperately trying to find any useful information but nothing seemed to work. I spentst few days trying to build my understanding about spell formtion.
Despite my better focus, I was not able to create any viable effect.
"Alright guys, that marks the end of the lesson. I hope you enjoy yourselves in choosing your electives," Riya''s voice disrupted my thought.
''So today is the day?''
Today was the day when students of first year would be allowed to select their electives.
There was a ''specializedbat'' course, a programming course, a dungeon course, and even a physics course.
If I am not wrong, the main cast will join either the ''specializedbat'' course or ''dungeon'' course.
Personally, I wasn''t interested in any of them, feeling bored at the thought of dull lectures again.
In my mind, I had chosen the ''Chemistry course''.
This was what I needed to put a certain n into action.
I was also preupied with the thought of my chess app and the mary funds it will bring in.
With the finalization of the app''s ount formalities to bepleted the weekend, my anticipation for the promised financial gain was high.
However, I knew that I couldn''t afford to be distracted by the prospect of earning money just yet. I needed to stay focused on my immediate goal - ''the hunt''.
Hunting a high-grade mana beast to acquire ''blood bead.'' This is why I required the chemb.
Chapter 32: Elective [2]
Chapter 32: Elective [2]
A little boy fidgeted impatiently on the sofa.
His small fingers twisted a stic toy that squeaked with every turn.
The ambrosial aroma of agarbatti flooded the surroundings, cozying up the milieu.
Beep-Beep
Suddenly, a shrill beep startled the boy, and he jerked his head towards a man from where the noise hade.
The man who appeared to be in his mid-thirties looked at the smartphone in his hand ; a frown creasing his forehead.
Click!
"Hello?"
...
"Yes?"
"Yes, I''ll arrive momentarily", the man spoke abruptly, his voice filled with urgency.
"Where do you think you''re going?" a woman spat out.
The woman also appeared to be in her mid- thirties. Her beautiful ck Auburn Hair was styled into a ponytail, and her slender figure betrayed her alluring body, which didn''t correspond to her age.
"Ciao, Acacia. My team needs me," the man interjected dispassionately, his voice chafing against the ears like coarse sandpaper scratching wood.
"No,. no. You need rest John!"
Acacia rebuffed, her voice austere, the line of her mouth etched into a frown that detailed the strain of concern furrowing her brow.
"Acacia, it''s ''urgent''," John retorted, emphasizing thest word, indicating the presence of young one in the room through his gaze.
Upon hearing his response, her countenance shifted from anger to a tinge of mncholy.
She traversed towards him, her strides soft and subtle, barely audible on the carpeted floors.
With graceful tenderness, Acacia gradually approached him, extending her dainty fingers to touch his arm.
Despite the shift in her disposition, her touch radiated warmth and sce, overwhelming him with her presence.
Their gazes intertwined, and in that wordless exchange, their hearts spoke volumes, surpassing any words their lips could utter.
Without warning, the little boy vaulted from the couch, clutching his ything firmly.
Dud Dud Dud Dud!
He scampered over to John and wrapped his arms around his leg.
"Papa, papa, where are you going?" he inquired innocently.
"Aren''t you sick?"
"My duty calls, son", the man cated, glee ringing clear in his affirmative response.
"No need for concern. I''ll make sure to grab Noah a brand-new toy when I return!"
"Duty? What''s that, papa?" the child prompted, tilting his head curiously.
John''s hand rested on the boy''s head in an affectionate pat, and his eyes softened.
"Duty is something important that I have to do"
"It''s a responsibility God-" pointing towards the ceiling like a sign, he continued ,"gave me"
The little boy furrowed his brow.
"Responsibility? But aren''t you sick? Why can''t papa rest for today?"
John''s face rxed into a smile that crinkled the corners of his eyes.
"Duties and responsibilities ''must'' be followed, remember that son"
In the quiet of the room, the sunlight spilled through the window, casting a warm glow on everything it touched.
The delicate rays illuminated John''s face, cascading down in a cascade of light that seemed to invigorate his tired body.
''Duties and responsibilities must be followed''
...
My father taught me that duties and responsibilities must be followed, not only with his words but also by his actions.
But I was never able to fully grasp the profound significance of it.
I was a fool. I am a fool.
Through my creative endeavors, such as the characters I crafted in my stories, I aimed to convey the importance of fulfilling one''s duties.
My heroes, like Aeravat, and viins, like Zephyr, all shared thismon trait.
But as some one who failed to live up to this standard myself, who was I to try and impart such a lofty meaning onto others?
As a lowly fool, how could I ever expect others toprehend ....what I myself never valued?
I miss him..
-------------------------------------------
With a forlorn sigh, Aurora queried ,"...whatever, so decided on which elective you gonna join?", cing an emphasis on the word ''which''.
Takahashi''s response was curt, "Not really, I was thinking of joining abat-rted elective since nothing particr caught my fancy."
They were in the middle of a discussion while making their way towards A-15 section.
There they could pick an elective from a plethora of choices in clerk''s office.
With the aloof demeanor, Takahashi concealed his emotions, stashing his hands in his pockets.
Aurora, with a quizzical tilt of her head, listened intently while her hair cascaded gracefully over her uniform zer, which was a perfectplement to her regal appearance.
Upon hearing Takahashi''s retort, she rolled her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose, aware that something was amiss.
Aurora and Takahashi had previously decided on either ''Magic Topology Elective'' or ''Dungeon Course'' ; his sudden change of heart caught her off guard.
After the sparring session, Takahashi''s usual vibrant demeanor had be muted and unemotive.
Aurora had a notion as to why this transformation had urred.
Without losing hisposure, Takahashi merely remarked in a cid, even tone, "It just feels like the right thing to do at the moment"
"Yea, right..you''re totally not upset about losing the match to Aeravat"
Takahashi flinched at Aurora''s remark, feeling the heat of embarrassment rise to his face.
"H-how did you-?" he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.
"It''s written all over your face, dummy!" Aurora eximed with a teasing grin, causing Takahashi to look away and focus on the ground beneath his feet.
He frowned slightly at Aurora''s remark. It may not be a big deal for others but to Takahashi who never lost once in his life it was a big shock.
"Hey, mind if I join in?" Suddenly Sophia chimed in their discussion.
"Oh, hey Sophie!" Aurora replied in her usual cheerful tone while Takahashi acknowledged her presence with a slight nod.
"Are you guys headed to the clerk''s office?"
"Yes, but we haven''t decided on which elective to choose..what about you?"
Swatting away her hair from her forehead Sophia replied "I am thinking of joining, either the dungeon course or Combat elective''s to choose from"
Aurora raised her brow and asked, "You too? Why do you want to joinbat courses? Even Takahashi was thinking of doing the same. Don''t we already practice in training sessions?"
Sophia tilted her head, intrigued by the question. "Is that so?" she asked.
As they walked, Sophia noticed a paleplexioned boy walking towards them from the opposite direction.
The group immediately recognized the boy - after all, he was the ''misfit''. How could anyone not recognize him?
Aurora had a bad impression of him at first, but after the sparring session, her impression of him slightly improved.
However, she still didn''t wanted to associate with the boy because of all the bad rumors surrounding him.
The boy walked past them without so much as acknowledging their presence.
His behaviour caused Sophia to frown, "What''s up with him? Does he think he''s a big shot or something?"
Aurora,forted her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Leave him be Sophie, he''s just a loser anyway."
...
Noah made his way towards the chemistryb, his demeanor was serene and serious.
His usual carefree bodynguage was reced with an aloof and emotionless appearance.
His mind preupied with thoughts...thoughts he did not wish to entertain.
The sound of his footsteps echoed through the empty corridors, their rhythm steady monotonous.
The smell of the freshly-polished floors mingled with the scent of the disinfectant used to clean them.
He felt an odd sense of detachment from his surroundings, as if he was walking in a dream.
The fluorescent lights overhead hummed a steady tune, their light casting a sterile hue across the hallway, making everything seem lifeless and artificial.
.....
The cold tiles beneath my feet echoed with each step I took, the sound reverberating through the silent corridor.
Step-step-step-step
My eyes remained fixed on the ground, as if I was searching for an answer, any answer to the questions that gued my mind.
But try as I might, I couldn''t find any sce.
My mind was in turmoil, awash with thoughts and feelings that threatened to overwhelm me.
I tried to push them aside, but they clung tenaciously, refusing to be ignored.
I remembered what someone had told me once, that the hardest thing in life was to control your own mind.
And as I walked towards the A-18 section, I knew that to be true.
"Duties and responsibilities huh?" I muttered to myself, my voice barely more than a whisper.
"What duty and responsibility do I have? I am just a lost soul, I have nothing, no past, no future..."
With each passing second, the weight of my own insignificance seemed to grow heavier.
But I pressed on, driven by some unknown force.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I reached my destination.
The wooden door loomed before me, its surface marred by age and use.
The words "Chemistry Lab-A1" were written on a sideboard above it, taunting me with their simplicity.
"Huff"
I took a deep breath, trying to clear my mind of all the useless thoughts that had gued me.
And then, with a sense of trepidation, I pushed open the door.
Chapter 33: Elective [3]
Chapter 33: Elective [3]
What I am about to do, can only be considered as ''disgusting''.
"Hah"
''Let''s get this over with''
As I entered, my gaze fell upon therge expanse of the chemistryb.
Before me were shelves lined with numerous chemicals, test tubes, and beakers, each with a differentbel giving off a distinct smell.
The room was brightly lit, with the windows partially blocked to prevent reflections and ensure properb conditions.
I could hear the hum of the fume hoods and see the myriad of tools and equipment that were scattered across the area. Theb was huge.
My eyes stopped on a man sitting in the elegant armchair, his confident posture emanating an air of sophistication.
He had a chiseled face with sharp, defined cheekbones and a well-groomed beard that framed his cheekbones.
His hair was styled neatly, slicked back, and jet ck in color. Dressed in a crisp ck suit, the buttons of his vest shining in the dim light as he held a paper in his hand, his eyes scanning it intently.
I cleared my throat with a soft "ahem"
"Oh? It seems you have chosen the chemistry elective, I presume?"
His voice resounded in the silent room.
"Yes," I replied, scanning the empty ssroom.
"But there doesn''t seem to be anyone else here. Did nobody else choose chemistry sses?"
The teacher paused, considering my question.
"It''s rather rare for anyone to join the chemistry elective," he said slowly.
"And all the students have already chosen their electives, so you are the only student, I presume."
Nodding my head, I took a deep breath before continuing. "Are you the one who will decide marks and credit points for the chemistry elective? Or is anyone else involved in the authorities?"
The teacher''s eyes flickered with curiosity as he watched my movements, but he answered my question nheless. "Yes, I am the only..." His words trailed off abruptly as I moved towards the door, paying no attention to him.
I closed the door swiftly, shutting out the world beyond.
The teacher''s expression hardened as he watched my strange behavior.
"What are you doing? Are you a student?" he demanded.
This time, I headed toward the window, the cool surface of the ss felt hard. I traced my fingers along its edges.
The teacher''s gaze followed me, his eyes flickering with a hint of suspicion.
But despite his obvious concern, I continued to explore the ssroom, my movements strange and erratic.
As my hand reached out for the curtain, I slowly began to pull it.
"Whatever this is, I suggest you stop. I am gonna report-" Before he could finish, I cut him off mid-sentence with a loud voice, "Midvale''s dark hour."
I continued to close the curtains, my focus solely on the task, not his now frozen body.
"Who are you?" he asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.
''I''m not sure how to answer that,'' I thought to myself. ''I''ve actually given this a lot of thought, but something about it just doesn''t sit well with me. It doesn''t feel like the right thing to do.''
Taking a deep breath, "Huff."
"Nano," I finally said in a low hush.
[Affirmative...]
He continued to question me, his voice now low and gruff, emitting a chilling killing intent that put a lot of pressure on me. "I asked WHO ARE YOU?"
"Year 1977, a boy was born. Raised in the city of Midvale. He had a rtively normal childhood until tragedy struck when he was a teenager..." My words trailed off. I started strolling around theb.
Step-Step-Step
The sound of my footsteps reverberated off the walls, bouncing back to me with each step I took.
"Son of Max and Mary Wilson - Edward Wilson."
Five billion nanoscopic particles made their way towards Noah''s iris, travelling through the intricateyers and interacting with the surrounding tissues, initiating a series ofplex interlinking processes that extended to the very lenses of the eye.
Gradually, Noah''s once dark iris transformed into a subtle grey shade, imbuing it with an alluring and enigmatic aura
"In a freak ident, Edward lost both his parents - Max and Mary Wilson. This traumatic event was Midvale''s darkest hour, a rather tragic incident where many people lost their lives."
Edward stood there, his expression unknown to me, my eyes weren''t even paying attention to him. He said nothing as I continued my story.
"After the tragic loss of his parents, Edward became an easy target for one of Midvale''s notorious crime syndicates. The gang led by a man named Jackson."
As soon as the name Jackson escaped my lips, Edward''s body flinched at the mention.
"Jackson, wasn''t it?" I looked at him intently, trying to gauge his reaction.
In response, he opened his mouth to speak, but his words died before they could even take shape. Only air escaped his lips as he closed his mouth, leaving behind an awkward silence.
Feeling the tension in the air, I averted my gaze from him and scanned the room, taking in the sight of the various instruments that were scattered throughout.
"Jackson took a liking to the skilled teenager and offered him a job as an alchemist in their ndestine operations."
"At first, Edward was hesitant to get involved in illegal activities. Still, his overwhelming grief and the desire for some semnce of family made him easy prey for Jackson''s maniptions."
My gaze rested upon a steeling ss mirror in the distance.
"What a fucking fool you were, you almost remind me of someone", I let out, my eyes fixed on theb''s mirror that reflected my image.
"How do you?" his voice barely passed through his lips.
''Tch, that''s not what I want to hear''
"Edward''s rare talent caught the attention of the gang, who gradually leaned on him for their operations."
"But when tasked with developing the perilous ''Mana Enhancer'' drug, Edward''s conscience was torn. He felt trapped between his morals and the fear of retaliation_
Torn apart, Edward found the courage to make a bold choice - he ingested the drug, destroyed his work, and vanished from the sight of the gang."
"The drug had broken Edward''s mana core"
"S-stop", He let out in a broken tone.
"During his hiding, disgusted with his past, Edward fled to Crosston where he studied Alchemy and the art of engineering potions for the next five years as an apprentice."
"After finishing his Academy years, Edward decided to go to Krenada, where he had heard there were opportunities for work.
It was in Krenada that he met Sarah."
"She is your wife now, isn''t she? Does she know about your dark and shady past?"
"Stop..don''t bring my family into this!"
"In 2007, Edward got admitted to the prestigious Arcanum des Academy, and even got a beautiful daughter."
As soon as I took his daughter''s name, the air around us became chilly as he pulled out a wand out of his dimensional bracelet.
"What a happy ending to the story, right?" I said with a faint smile.
I looked at my [Mystery of Teleportation], getting prepared just in case.
My smile faded as I let out, "But I will change that happy ending into a saaaddd ending if you do notply with what I want."
"What do you want?!" he asked with a revulsive, angry face, his tone full of anger.
''That''s what I wanted to hear''.
....
--------Section A40, Coffee Cafe----------
A group of eight students sat huddled together in the bustling coffee shop.
The lulling ambience of merriment humming silently in the background.
A tall and muscr boy with short ck hair, caressed his chin thoughtfully as he spoke. "Let me make sure I understand this correctly. You want sses A3, A4, and A5 tobine their power in the dungeon trials, because our ssesbined have the best chance of defeating ss A1?"
Kenta, the leader of ss A4, who possessed piercing blue eyes and white hair, grunted his approval, a low husky sound emanating from his throat. "That''s right Adin"
Sera interjected , "Excuse me, which elective did you guys join?"She had a stylish pixie cut and an unsettling air of nonchnce, impatiently flicked her eyes in their direction.
Adin''s scowl deepened. "We are not here to discuss electives, Sera," he replied sternly.
Sera rolled her eyes in defiance and turned her full attention to the rest of the group.
Adin couldn''t help but shake his head upon hearing her unintelligent remarks. Dealing with her often made him cringe, but being the two top rankers in ss A3, he had to learn to cope with her personality.
Adin ,picked up where he left off. "But why leave out ss A2? They are not as strong as ss A1."
Arisha, the leader of ss A5, who had amanding presence with jet ck hair and a no-nonsense demeanor, spoke up.
"Actually, that would be the wrong assumption. ss A2 might not have the top-ranked students, but they have the highest number of F rankers and an E-ranker along with Karthik. Karthik might be hard to beat, and considering that he is only the second-best in their ss, they could pose a threat to us."
The group pondered Arisha''s words, realizing that they needed to consider all sses before forming an alliance for the dungeon trials.
The smell of freshly brewed coffee and the soft hum of chatter provided the perfect backdrop to their conversation.
"Let''s assume our alliance works wlessly and we eliminate sses A1 and A2, what happens next?" Adin asked.
Kenta let out a smirk and replied, "When that happens, may the best man win." In an instant, his demeanor had shifted.
Adin frowned in response, uncertain about the implications of Kenta''s statement.
Author''s note: If the chapters are boring you, feel free to let me know. I understand that some of you may find my writing style a bit awkward, but there''s not much I can do about that. English is not my nativenguage, so I have to think about the nuances of my ownnguage first, and then trante it into English. Apart from that, it''s always great to seements from my readers. Even a simple period is better than nothing, haha
Chapter 34: Mana Enhancer
Chapter 34: Mana Enhancer
Examining the translucent ss container in my grasp, I scrutinized the contents within - a curious, lemon-colored fluid : the Mana Enhancer.
The chemical form was originally developed initially for the purpose of increasing the potency of an individual''s mana core beyond their innate limitations for a temporary period of time.
But it turned out to be a wed product.
Consuming the concoction possesses the power to destroy the user''s mana core with its iplete chemical structure.
In this world, the mana core is like an organ in the human body. Therefore, damage to it can cause immense pain.
Additionally, like a man''s balls, the mana core is considered a source of ''pride''.
It''s understandable why Edward is suffering mentally due to the breakdown of his mana core.
Breaking of one''s mana core is like experiencing sexual assault.
But I wasn''t from this world! I don''t really understand this type of logic.
Maybe my anatomy is also different from theirs?
In any case, what if a person without a mana core ingests it? Honestly feels like this was made for me.
"Huh", a wry chuckle left my mouth as I examined the ss vial in my hand.
"He definitely is a genius, to be able to construct something like this. If given enough time, he could probably develop a proper form of mana enhancer."
"Nano, check the contents of the ss vial, is it harmful in anyway?"
[Confirmed]
[Initiating Molecr Spectroscopy]
As I gave themand, I could feel a tingling sensation running up my arm.
Soon, a faint green aura appeared around my right arm, starting from the palm of my hand, where I was holding the bottle. The aura gradually thickened and turned more vivid, forming a graphic green light around my arm.
The light moved up in a smooth and fluid motion, as if it had a life of its own.
As it climbed up my arm, my hand vibrated slightly, like it was infused with energy.
The green light continued to flow and envelop my hand, causing it to glow with a strange radiance.
[Scanning...]
Nano possesses diverse abilities that I have learnt oftely.
However, their scope is so wide, and some are so trivial, that only a fewe to mind.
These include night vision, thermal vision, X-ray vision, echolocation, memory extraction, healing, regeneration, enhancement, interlink, taser, mind breaker, parallel processing, bioelectricity maniption, electromaic vision, lie detection, hacking and multilingualism among many others.
Additionally, it has an alternate mode intended forbat other than [battle mode].
-[Rev-GDM], which is an abbreviation for ''Revkr?khtno¨½t G?tterd?mmerung''.
Something I''ll never use due to its barbaric nature.
It''s not meant forbat. Instead, it stems from a simtion that depicts an apocalyptic scenario designed by the most advanced singrity AI of my world.
The scenario portrays a world in ruins, a dreadful event triggering non-ending wars and battles thatst for eons.
The singrity AI developed this scenario to reveal a blueprint or ''recipee'' for dealing with what it terms ''the worst-case scenario''.
While this system was developed to facilitate an individual''s evolution of survival, Nano warns me to never use it.
ording to Nano''s own words, "activating [Rev-GDM] could potentially destroy your soul". That''s a powerful statement considering that it ising from Nano. It never says such things.
I can''t even imagine what awful things I would be doing under it''s influence.
Just thinking about it sends a chill down my spine.
[Rev-GDM] unlocks the most extreme and unconscionable means to achieve a particr goal.
Under the influence Revkr?khtno¨½t G?tterd?mmerung, the user will bepelled to undertake unspeakable atrocities if required- killing infants? eating babies? rape, and cannibalism, you name it.
A destructive force that should never be reckoned with, driving the user relentlessly towards madness and depravity until the job ispleted.
It''s almost as if it has a life of its own, a sinuous and sinister entity that thrives on executing the most terrible acts to aplish the goal.
It''s difficult to fathom the degree of horrific deeds one may have to undertake while this mode/system is on.
Though I''m not an expert, one thing I''m certain of is that I will never activate [Rev-GDM], even to vanquish my most hated foes. As long as the job is done remains the only motivation behind it, and that''s too great a price to pay.
And it''s not like I will ever need to use it anyway.
I''m not going to get into such a situation.
That problem is only for MC, as a supposed side character, I don''t think a situation will ever arise where I will need to use such a destructive measure. I mean, I''m a side character, what are the chances... right?
Anyway, more on thatter.
I settled down on my twin-sized bed, rolling around to ease my sore muscles. No ying, just rxation.
"I had Edward doing my bidding. ckmail did the trick" ,I murmured, my vocal cords feeling strained, perhaps due to exhaustion.
Now he''s at my beck and call, but there''s a catch: he''s a criminal, and as the saying goes, old habits die hard.
"I have to take him out once I''m through with him. I can''t let a possible threat to my future linger" ,I gritted my teeth, thinking about this incessantly since ss let out.
"Argh, it''s vexing, and I can''t shake the feeling that what I''m doing is reproachable. The chap doesn''t deserve the axe, and I long for a more benevolent solution. But..."
Whatever.
[Scanningplete]
As I was lost in my thought,Nano''s voice rang in my head.
"Ah?That was quick"
[The ingredients in the potion seems unharmful to human body . Swallowing this liquid may cause a slight intoxication, but it will not harm the body in any other way.]
''As expected, it only harms the manacore. Well after all it was built specifically for the manacore'' I thought to myself.
With a swift motion, I raised my arm from the warm embrace of my twin-sized bed and brought the vial of ''mana enhancer'' closer to my face.
My left-hand reached for the wooden cover, and with a gentle push, the lid twisted open with a satisfying - TUP.
Ensuring that not a single drop would spill, I ced my thumb over the bottle''s opening and gingerly brought the rich liquid closer to my nose.
SNIFF
ts earthy scent wafted through my nostrils.
Without hesitation, I lifted my body in one fluid motion and brought the vial to my lips.
GULP GULP GULP, the thick texture of the concoction coated my tongue, offering a rough, gritty sensation in my throat.
"Argh,that''s rough", I muttered, while the unpleasant mix of tonic and orange juice lingered on my taste buds.
Soon a strange tingle, akin to that of nerves awakening, surged through my entire body, apanied by a sudden rush of heat from deep within.
Slowly, I began to sense a heavy presence both around and inside of me.
"My mana..." I whispered in awe, ncing down at the status bar disyed before me.
Mana: G- ©¦ 100/ 100 ? Mana: F+ ? ©¦ 300/ 300
Observing the astounding transformation taking ce, I watched as the disy jumped from G- 100/100 to an astonishing F+ 300/300.
Stunned by this remarkable urrence, I could feel a sense of wonder swelling inside of me, "My mana tripled"
___________________________________
Somwhere in a distant Ind, Marble Bay,a secluded cove nestled on a rugged, uninhabited coastline surrounded by towering cliffs and lush forests.
Laboratory 1817
.....
"Uranium 235.." The voice was sharp and focused, the man''s facial features sharpening under the sterileb lights as he addressed the dark-robed figure before him.
"And what exactly is its use? I have never heard of this Heytler", the inquisitive man spoke, a clear glint in his eye.
Heytler remained silent for a moment, his gaze locking with the other man''s in an intense stare down.
The eerie atmosphere in theb only grew thicker, the tension palpable as the stranger felt a chill creep up his spine.
"Uranium 235, my friend, has a plethora of uses", Heytler finally responded, his voice creeping out in a hushed tone.
As the conversation carried on, the man''s unease only grew more and more concerning. It was clear that Heytler was hiding something dangerous, something which he was not meant to know.
"But what I am trying to create with it can only be called as death manifested. A device which utilizes the nuclear energy of atoms to release an intense reaction capable of ttening the earth",Heytler dered with a twisted smile.
"Our goals may differ Kim, but the path we choose is the same..so you''re going to help me with everything I need" ,Heytlermanded, his eyes flickering with an ominous intent.
Kim''s thoughts raced as he nodded at Heytler''s sentence. ''No, you crazy fucker! I am only doing this for my need, while you !are just sick in the mind..fucking bastard'' he thought to himself.
With a deep-seated sense of unease, Kim knew he had stepped into something much bigger than himself but it was toote to backdown.
Chapter 35: A team?
Chapter 35: A team?
Yawn~
My bleary eyes felt heavy as I sluggishly made my way towards ss, not particrly thrilled about another mundane day of studies.
Pat-
As I trudged along, lost in my own haze, a sudden pat-a-p forcibly jolted me out of my thoughts.
Startled, I turned around to be greeted by the sight of a boy with vibrant green eyes, his expression radiating energy and enthusiasm.
"What''s up partner?" he boomed, a goofy grin splitting his face in two.
"hmj su~yawn~haa"
With a grunt of confusion, I mumbled a response, my mind still muddled from the previous night''s restless slumber.
Sensing myck of attention, he repeated his question, his tone now tinged with urgency.
"Have you decided on a team to form? Dungeon trial will begin tomorrow!"
In that moment, the cobwebs in my brain began to clear and I realized, with a jolt of panic, that the dungeon trial was looming ahead.
The pressure of making a decision hit me like a wave, and I struggled to answer.
''Yea..I almost forgot!'' I thought to myself, scrambling to regain my bearings.
"Yea, I remember", I replied with a stoic expression stered on my face.
The sound of our footsteps echoed through the empty corridor as we walked.
I absent mindedly ran my hand through my hair in abing motion, as I gave it some thought.
Sigh~
"Most people won''t want to team up with me, and honestly, I''d rather get eliminated going alone instead of being under someone''s orders who will keep trying to boost their ego on me", I exined, the words tumbling out without much thought.
To my surprise, James seemed to share my dilemma. "Yea? I actually haven''t decided to form a team of my own too..what a coincidence, right?" he exined.
Suddenly, he turned to me with a glint of excitement in his eyes.
"Hey! I''ve got an idea!" he eximed, grabbing my attention.
"How about you and me form a team?"
I looked at him skeptically, raising a questioning brow.
"That does sound alright, James, but what will just the two of us do? If we''re going to be a team, we''ll need someone from the mage ss to match up thepatibility", I pointed out, trying to be practical.
"Do you have somebody ideal for the mage slot of our team?" James asked.
My attention was caught by the mention of "our team."
"heh", I let out a chuckle, inwardly realizing that James had already decided that we were going to form a team.
"No, I don''t. Do you have someone in mind?" I asked, trying not to show too much enthusiasm.
James grinned widely, his eyes lighting up as he said, "Yes, there is this chick I know, and I think she''s into me."
Letting out an exasperated sigh, I rolled my eyes and said, "Thatst part was unnecessary. Who is she?"
"Anastasia Smirnova. Let''s meet the three of us at the cafe after attendance, since there aren''t going to be any sses today anyway. I''ll bring her with me" , James replied confidently.
I hesitated for a moment, my mind racing as I tried to decide between being a loner for the dungeon trials or taking a chance and forming a team.
Just as I was about to respond to James,
BEEP-
my phone beeped with a new message.
"Yea, right?" I said, reaching into my pocket to retrieve my phone.
The message disying on my screen was "[When?]"- Edward Wilson
Without hesitating any further, I turned back to James and replied, "Let''s do that."
...
Upon entering the ssroom, my attention was immediately drawn to clusters of students huddled around the top-ranked individuals.
It was the usual scene, with the popr kids attracting all the attention.
I avoided getting drawn into the main crowd and made my way to my usual spot - the corner seat near the window on the right-hand side of the ssroom, as far away from Freya as possible.
But as I sat down and took in my surroundings, something strange caught my eye.
For the first time, all the main characters, including Aeravat with Takahashi, Aurora, and Emily, were together in one group, circling around Aeravat.
I even spotted side characters like Sophia and David among them.
I couldn''t help but wonder what they were talking about.
"Nano, enhance hearing", I spoke.
[Affirmative] came Nano''s response, with a mechanical tone that was neither feminine nor masculine, devoid of any trace of human-like emotions.
[Improving Auditory Input abilities of the user. Adjusting....done]
"Who''s going to lead ss A1, you or me?" Takahashi demanded, pointing a finger aggressively at Aeravat.
Aeravat maintained a calm and collected demeanor, replying, "I don''t know. Either way, I''m fine. But I think the best leader would be someone with strong battle strategy."
Takahashi''s hostility was evident as he sneered, "So just because you defeated me, you think you''re a better battle strategist?"
Aeravat replied with a nonchnt shrug, "I never said that. I simply believe that the person who is the best battle strategist should lead the team."
"You-" Takahashi was about to continue his argument when Aurora interrupted him, asking instead, "So who is actually the better battle strategist?"
Aeravat gave a nonmittal shrug, "Who knows? We''ve never really gotten to know each other well enough to judge. Honestly, I''m not sure if anyone in our entire ss is proficient in maintaining a strategic y during the dungeon trials."
Aeravat scrutinized the group with a judging stare as he continued, " I mean, I can try my best, but I''m not sure if there''s anyone who is actually better than me." His tone was firm and no-nonsense.
I stopped the further processing of Auditory inputs, I already knew how it was going to go down. I didn''t need to hear them bicker to know.
They will choose Aeravat to be the leader for ssA1.
Now, why was a leader necessary in the dungeon trial?
While the name suggested that the trial was centered around navigating through dungeons, there was much more to it than that.
Each of the five sses - A1 to A5 - would have a massive total of 400 students, making for a grand total of 2000 students altogether.
The trial would take ce in a specially constructed forest, where engineers had spent months creating multiple mini-dungeons scattered throughout.
The ultimate goal of the dungeon trial was to defeat the boss monster inside the biggest dungeon.
The ssroom with the highest points at the end would be dered the winner and receive 400,000 credits.
On top of that, any students who managed to score in the top 50 - regardless of their ss standings - would receive an additional 1000 credits.
Students were also given the freedom to eliminate members of other sses, mimicking the danger of real-life dungeon exploration.
Each ss''s leader was responsible for delegating resources, including a pre-given ration of food and water.
Any students who ventured off on their own risked facing hardships, such as not receiving any food ration.
ording to the story, during the dungeon trial, ss A1 faced a significant setback when they discovered a spy in their midst who had sabotaged their food supply.
This forced the ss to disperse and seek sustenance elsewhere, all while their location was disclosed to rivaling sses.
As a result of this espionage, most members of ss A1 were eliminated, leaving the identity of the treacherous spy a mystery.
''Well, it doesn''t matters to me lol''
''I am gonna just stay till the end and get to top 50''
As I was lost on my thought
*Ghrrk* The ss room door opened and entered Professor Riya
____________________________________
Later that day, (SecA-40 )
....
"Hey, over here!" -A girl called out to me, waving her hand frantically.
I quickly made my way through the crowded cafe to where she was seating.
I took a moment to observe her features as I approached.
Her brown hair was perfectly styled in loose curls, and her cheeks had a slight rosy tint.
Her bright blue eyes shone with excitement, and herplexion was clean and clear.
She wore an orange skirt and a simple white top.
"She must be Anastasia", I muttered.
As I made my way towards her, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air, mingling with the sound of gentle chatter and clinking of cups.
I noticed James sitting on a plush chair, his eyes shining with delight as he sipped from his steaming cup of coffee.
"Hey there, I''m Noah. Nice to meet you," I said, leaning in to greet the girl.
She returned the gesture, her smile radiating warmth and friendliness.
"Likewise, Noah. I think I know who you are from your ''poprity''," she replied with a soft chuckle.
It doesn''t takes a genius to understand what she meant by ''poprity,'' given my not-so-impressive reputation.
''Now, what shall I decide?''
Chapter 36: Whatever happens, happens
Chapter 36: Whatever happens, happens
*Ssshiptptptp*-Noah took a long, drawn-out sip of his tea, allowing the warm liquid to soothe his nerves as his mind meandered around something that perplexed him.
He ced his cup down, his fingers tapping nervously on the ceramic surface, before finally breaking the silence.
"If it would bring any sce to your concerns, I do have a certain propensity. However, I must apologize that I cannot disclose it at this moment in time", Noah stated stoically, his gaze unwavering.
James interrupted him with an exmation, his voice rising in excitement. "A propensity! You have a propensity!" he shouted, capturing the attention of the other patrons in the caf¨¦.
An embarrassed James slumped back into his seat, taking a moment topose himself before apologizing for his outburst.
All the while, Noah remained focused on his thoughts, his mind racing at a million miles a second.
"Why would you disclose such an information?It''s a big deal!", Anastasia interjected, her expression serious as she scrutinized Noah''s motives. "Either you are too naive to understand that fact, or there''s something else going on here."
Noah dismissed her concerns with a wave of his hand. "My propensity is hardly noteworthy enough to be considered a great asset",he lied smoothly, hoping to alleviate any further suspicion.
James shot Noah a nce, his expression unreadable.
After a moment of contemtion, he spoke up. "If you insist, I believe you. But having a propensity is so rare..you''re a lucky guy, dude. Wish I had one too",he admitted wistfully.
Noah raised a curious brow. "Oh? And what would you do if you had one?" he asked, intrigued by James''ment.
"I can only imagine the endless possibilities", James replied with a grin.
Anastasia checked her watch- "Well then, I should get going. I need to do some shopping to prepare for tommorow, you know- getting a tent and stuff", she dered.
Noah checked something on his phone and made a decision.
"Let''s meet up early tomorrow morning at 5 AM, before sunrise", he suggested to the group.
James questioned Noah''s reasoning. "Why so early bro?" he asked.
Noah took another sip of his tea, his eyes glinting with determination. "We need to prepare for the dungeon trials that lie ahead, and getting an early start is crucial",he exined confidently.
Anastasia chimed in, countering Noah''s notion. "There''s no need to rush. We will get an entire day to prepare",she reasoned calmly.
As the group carried on with their discussion, the arrival of four students at the caf¨¦manded their attention.
Takahashi, Aurora, Emily, and Aeravat - the top rankers of their ss.
James chuckled as he observed the group. "Heh, those guys",he remarked aloud.
A curious Noah looked over to James, asking nonchntly as he sipped his tea, *Sssssp*-"What about them?"
With a mysterious look in his eye, James replied, "Aren''t they like some main characters? And we''re just some random side characters in some story?"
"Khuhk!",Noah did a spit-take with his tea, unexpectedly inhaling and sttering the hot liquid all over the table.
James rushed over tofort him, rubbing his back as he asked, "Hey, are you okay?"
"Ah-h, no need to worry, haha" Noah replied, coughing andughing at the same time. "I just gagged on my tea unexpectedly."
Sensing the tension, Anastasia offered a ss of water to Noah.
But Noah hastily excused himself, citing a sudden urgency and promising to contact themter.
..
Left behind, Anastasiamented, "That was strange."
She nced over at James, "But your friend definitely seems like an interesting guy."
As Noah hurriedly left the caf¨¦, James watched his friend''s departing figure with a perplexed expression.
"James?" Anastasia spoke up, interrupting his thoughts.
He snapped out of his daze and turned to face her, smiling softly. "Uh, yeah?"
"Is everything okay?" she inquired, picking up on his disoriented state.
James shrugged it off with a dismissive wave. "Yeah, everything''s fine?" he replied, though his expression belied a sense of unease.
.....
The electric cab rumbled and buzzed as it transported me to the shopping za.
As I rode along, James'' words from earlier echoed in my mind.
"The hell was that?" I muttered under my breath.
"Coincidence? Prescience? Deja vu?" I asked myself, my heart pounding and my brows furrowed in thought.
My mind wandered back to James, wondering if there was something he wasn''t telling me.
''Was there more to James than I originally thought?''I shook my head, telling myself it was probably just a chance encounter.
''Probably he just casually said that without thinking too much..yea, I am overthinking. This is stupid''
Suddenly, the driver''s voice broke through my thoughts,"We have arrived at the shopping za."
"Oh, can you take me to a hardware store?" I asked.
"Sure, no problem," the driver replied as he began to head towards my requested destination.
...
After arriving at the hardware store, I quickly scanned the aisles for a nerf gun.
Unfortunately, I came up empty-handed.
Frustrated, I realized that I would have to try a general merchandise store next.
I made my way to the checkout counter and asked the attendant, "Could you please check the price on these items?"
"Sure, no problem",the woman behind the counter replied as she scanned each item with a handheldser gadget.
Beep-she scanned the items one by one.
Beep-
With each beep, I felt my frustration grow.
"Screw-in tire valve, one mechanical pencil, metal syringe plunger, PVC pipe, metal straw, stic band, metal switch... it will be around 60 credits", she informed me.
My jaw dropped at the exorbitant price. ''What? Are you kidding me? Sixty credits for this junk is outrageous'',I thought to myself, indignantly.
Despite my frustration, I stered a fake smile on my face and replied politely, "Thank you. I''lle back if I need anything else."
.....
My next destination was a general merchandise store.
-------------------------------------------
As I stepped towards the bustling general merchandise store, my senses were overwhelmed by a symphony of sounds
"Nano," I murmured, my voice barely audible among the cacophony.
"Suggest me some sedative which could cause unconsciousness."
[Affirmative, there is a chemical called scopmine, which is also known as ''Devil''s Breath.'' Then there is BZ which stands for 3-quinuclidinyl benzte, which is a potent anticholinergic and antimuscarinic agent. They can cause symptoms such as disorientation, confusion, hallucinations, loss of consciousness also cause paralysis and respiratory failure in high doses. Even death]
A sense of unease crept over me as I considered the potential dangers of these sedatives.
"Yeah, except that I am not trying to assassinate someone here. I need something which is non-lethal but can cause unconsciousness."
[Affirmative, there are only a few, but it depends on the dosage whether it is lethal. Fentanyl and other medications like barbiturates and benzodiazepines can cause unconsciousness as a side effect of their sedative properties. And if handled properly, won''t cause death.]
I considered the options for a moment before deciding to reach out to Edward, my friend who works in the chemistry field.
Pulling out my phone, I scrolled through my contacts until I found his number and hit the call button.
"Fentanyl it is then", I muttered to myself.
Click- "Hello-"
"What do you need now?" Edward asked in a frustrated tone.
I could only raise my brow at his antics, why is he acting so rude?
"Yea, Edward, can you prepare Fentanyl and a dimensional bracelet by tonight?"
"Fentanyl? What the hell do you need that for?!" Edward asked in a confused tone.
"You don''t have to know," I snapped in response, trying to reign in my frustration.
"Just do as you are told. Also, get me 2 vials of Mana Enhancer ready, along with CO2 canisters, small enough to fit in a sharpener. By tonigh."
"What the hell? CO2 canisters? Small enough to fit in a sharpener? Do you even know how hard it will be to make it in a chemistryb?! Are you insane?!" Edward''s voice grew louder with each passing word, and I had to pull away my ear from the phone.
Ignoring his outburst, I gritted my teeth and barked back, "Oye, I don''t care. Just do what you are told." With that, I cut off the phone, my heart pounding in my chest.
Chapter 37: Preparation [1]
Chapter 37: Preparation [1]
3:00 AM
A boy with a pallidplexion and tenebrous locks could be observed tinkering with something on a wooden desk.
The tools arranged meticulously on the table were illuminated by the warm radiance of an electricmp emanating from the side.
With his left hand firmly holding a small piece of PVC pipe, he wielded a stainless steel cutter with the dexterity of a surgeon, in the other hand.
The sharp de prated the pipe and moved with remarkable precision to create a myriad of small notches, which appeared to be the foundation of a rudimentary trigger mechanism.
The quiet sshhh- of steel slicing through stic could be heard as he meticulously worked on his creation; scrupulously avoiding any haphazard mistakes.
The shavings of stic fell off the table with a faint tter, like the sound of unsteady footsteps on a cobbled pavement.
Barely visible delicate beads of perspiration adorned his forehead, but he paid them no heed as he focused solely on his task.
Grabbing a slender stainless-steel pipe, he slid it with a deliberate, slow-motion, into the PVC tube, ensuring it fit tightly with a reassuring -thuk.
Once again, he diligently inspected his handiwork, frequently gazing up from the desk to scrutinize the variousponents strewn about the workspace.
Every fraction of an inch mattered, and he knew that precision was paramount in the sess of his final creation.
Finally, he began to attach the stainless-steelponents, threading a series of springs through the PVC pipe to create the necessary tension for the trigger button to work.
The intricatework of switches and strings began to take shape, and the boy''s eyes gleamed with a sense of determination as the trigger mechanism came to life.
.....
4:00 AM
I diverted my gaze towards the clock hanging on the wall.
It was 4 AM
"It''s already been an hour since I started", I muttered to myself.
Gazing back at my creation, my eyes scrutinized the sleek and slender form of the trigger mechanism.
"Shuk!" -- with a bizarre sound, the table drawer was opened.
It revealed its hidden treasures, containing three well-crafted steel darts, a small tubr vial of Fentanyl, a pair of white furry gloves, and Co2 canisters.
Without wasting any time, my hands reached for the furry glove and nimbly made a cut into it to slip it over my hand.
I could see blue digital dots floating around my vision -- Nano''s augmented reality field.
The dots guided me through each meticulous step and warned me of potential risks.
With the Co2 canister firmly ced into the piston pipe, I delicately pulled the glove all the way up to the wrist.
The trigger mechanism was the final piece of the puzzle and my hands worked with surgical precision to secure it in ce.
Rings were strategically ced to support the mechanism, tethering it from the base of the glove to the index finger. Every detail was crafted with a calcted sense of perfection.
The furry glove had a minuscule hole at the index finger, where the piston pipe was firmly attached.
With unwavering precision, I entered a small dart into the trigger mechanism, and carefully began to sew up the entire glove -
Yes, I knew how to sew.
"Huh, it''splete!" I muttered with a sense of satisfaction as my eyes took in the details of my creation.
The glove thaty before me lookedpletely normal, except for the straightened out thumb finger, middle finger and index finger -- each carefully modified to amodate an array of steel pipes.
Pleased with my aplishment, I slipped the glove onto my right hand and admired my handiwork.
"Looks pretty nice," I said to myself with a smile.
Extending my arm, I aimed the glove like a weapon and pushed my thumb finger, just like how kids y with their hand as if it''s a gun.
Tung! -The trigger was immediately activated and a tiny dart propelled out of the glove at high velocity, propelling my hand back.
Shwoosh!- The dart hit the wall with a faint thud.
''Huh-nice'', a faint smile, I gazed at my creation, admiring it with a sense of pride.
I reopened my drawer and picked up the injection tubr vial containing Fentanyl in my fist.
Despite its reputation as a highly potent piperidine opioid drug capable of causing nausea, vomiting and unconsciousness, depending on the dosage, I remained unfazed.
In the past, I would have never imagined myself doing something as reckless as this, but in this new world, my moralpass had shifted.
I couldn''t care less about viting moral protocols or engaging in hical activities - it simply didn''t matter anymore.
"Now I just need to rub the darts with fentanyl and it should be done", I muttered, my voice low and determined.
...
10 A.M- The Attendee Checkpoint
As I walked into the hall, my heart racing, the sight of at least two thousand students made me feel more nervous than ever before.
"Fuu-this is the first time I am ever doing something like this", I muttered to myself, trying to calm myself down.
Scanning the area, my eyes fell upon a duo. James Reeves and Anastasia Smirnova. I walked over to them, examining the surrounding area.
"Oh Noah, you are here," James greeted me with a nod.
"Yes, so you guys prepared?" I asked, taking note of their attire.
Both were d in tracking clothes - long cargo pants, long sleeve shirts to protect from insects and scratches, lightweight waterproof rain jackets just in case, andfortable sturdy hiking boots.
Almost everyone in the crowd was dressed simrly, including myself.
Tracking clothes like these were typically used by adventurers during hunting trips.
Of course, those who were a little wealthier opted for more extravagant gear like leather protection and chainmail armor.
For reference, I too had a leather jacket and chainmail armor - I wasn''t exactly poor anymore.
By the time the dungeon trials were over, I was sure to be the richest kid in the school; my chess app had started generating funds.
But that was a thought forter...
"So, do you guys have any dimensional bracelets?" I asked, examining their backpacks.
"No - as you can see from our backpacks," Anastasia replied, gesturing towards their backpacks.
"Don''t worry, I''ve got you covered", I replied with a bright smile, lifting my right arm to reveal the dimensional bracelet gifted to me by my friend Edward with open hearts, signifying our bond of friendship.
Chapter 38: Preparation [2]
Chapter 38: Preparation [2]
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: G+
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: F- ©¦ 200/ 200(+10?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 105/ 105
©¦ Strength: F ©¦ 250/ 250(+45?)
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: G- ©¦ 1
©¦Resistance: E- ©¦ 20
©¦Stamina: F ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: E ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: F ©¦ 12
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
-Perception[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
____________________________
I squinted at my Stats window, feeling my eye twitch involuntarily.
My stats were easily high enough to force a breakthrough from G+ to F-.
But it did not increase.
I suspected there was ''something'' preventing my progress.
And I knew exactly what that ''something'' was.
Here''s the thing: in this world, all physical enhancements and special abilities are derived from Mana.
The higher your Mana rank, the stronger you are in every respect.
Even so-called ''superhuman'' abilities are really just the product of a higher Mana rank.
The only beings that are physically formidable without significance of Mana are the Orcs and Beasts.
There are some rare exceptions, of course, but they are few and far between.
And I am not one of those exception.
With a mana rank of G- I should have been decaying in low ranks but my physical ability and other attributes are still increasing.
''It must be because of Nano'',as the thought crossed my mind, my brows furrowed automatically.
''That would also exin the abnormal secondary stats I have. If this keep going...then my rank will forcefully breakthrough to F- even with a rank G- mana''
I frowned as I thought about this possibility.
What will happen when a person''s rank increases despite the constraints of the System?..I don''t know, but something tells me it won''t be pleasant..
To put it more bluntly, while others gained their strength due to rigorous training and increase in Mana, my physique on the other hand was a result of Nano.
Nano had caused a structural overhaul of my bones and muscles, granting me superior strength than that of an average human, one which would take decades of hardwork to build.
Yet, ording to Nano, this was only the beginning, as I had yet to reach the ''pinnacle'' of human physique.
The subsequent goal was to augment my physical abilities even further through gic disposition of animal genes. Once the Super Soldier program initiates, my gic makeup will change, imparting me with the physical prowess,reflexes and abilities of other organisims.
For example Consider the overwhelming strength akin to an elephant, the zing speed reminiscent of beetles, propelling me through space with unmatched velocity. The piercing eyesight inspired by dragonflies, bestowing upon me an unparalleled visual acuity that sees beyond the ordinary.
It would be more appropriate to call it metamorphosis, instead of super soldier program.
Lost in my musings, my attention was suddenly broken by a gentle tap on my back.
Startled, I turned my gaze towards the voice calling out my name.
"Noah?" James called out, his thumb pointing to someone nearby.
"Yeah?" I responded, my curious eyes following his gesture.
Soon enough, my gaze locked onto a striking figure approaching me.
With vibrant orange hair and piercing blue eyes, it was none other than Luke Armstone.
He was apanied by an unfamiliar individual, his presence exuding a palpable aura of strength.
Casually sizing up the situation, I couldn''t help but assume that the other person was likely ranked F-, while Luke himself held the rank F.
"What''s up? Ahem, Takahashi has summoned the entire ss to assemble," Luke informed us, his eyes scanning our small group with a hint of scrutiny.
"I''m afraid we''ll have to decline," I firmly stated.
"The three of us have decided to venture on our own path, separate from the rest."
"Three weaklings like you going your own way?" the apanying stranger retorted, scoffing at our decision.
"Yeah," I replied nonchntly.
"Don''t make meugh! Takahashi has summoned everyone, so follow our lead," the guy dered, taking a few steps.
However, he soon noticed that we weren''t following suit and abruptly halted in his tracks.
"Hey, didn''t you hear what I said?"
Before I could respond, Luke stepped in, his voice calm yetmanding. "Let him be."
"Luke, we''ve been instructed to gather the entire ss. Perhaps a little lesson in humility would adjust his attitude," the other guy chimed in, suggesting a physical confrontation.
''What the fuck? He wants to beat me over something so trivial?'' I thought to myself, a mix of annoyance and disbelief coursing through me.
Well, it''s not like he could actually defeat me, but the audacity!
With thoughts of retribution dancing in my mind, I watched as Luke intervened, his voice cutting through the tension. "I said let him be, they have the right to make their own choices."
"Eh? What are you talking about, bro?" the guy retorted, confusion evident in his tone.
"When the previous group wanted to go solo, you were the one who beat them. Why are you protecting him?"
Before he could finish his sentence, Luke swiftly grabbed hold of his cor, his grip firm and unwavering. "Listen here, you moron," Luke asserted, his voice dripping with authority.
"I''m not saving him. I''m saving you. Now do as you''re told."
With a swift push, Luke sent the guy stumbling backward, his message clearly delivered.
"Sorry about that," Luke eximed in a slightly raised voice as he and hispanion made their exit.
"I''ll make sure to inform the ss about your decision!"
"What was that all about?" James murmured, a perplexed expression on his face. "That was pretty awkward."
Anastasia turned her face to me, asked curiously, "Is he your friend?"
"Uh, Luke?" I queried, slightly taken aback. "No, he''s not my friend."
Observing our surroundings, a sense of determination washed over me.
"Well, now let''s go and retrieve our smart bracelets", I dered, eager to move forward with our own ns.
.....
The smart bracelets, enchanted artifacts born from the fusion of engineering and magic, held within them a trinity of functions.
First and foremost, they served as a meticulous tally, keeping track of the wearer''s hard-earned points.
These points were garnered through the valiant and perilous task of plowing through dungeons, eliminating the menacing monsters that lurked within.
Secondly, they acted asmunication amulets, connecting wearers effortlessly with their trustedrades.
Simr to the convenience of a smartwatch, these bracelets bridged distances and facilitated swift and efficient coordination within our group.
But perhaps the most intriguing aspect was the third function.
Each smart bracelet shared a mystical bond with a rare relic safeguarded by the academy.
In the face of elimination, this bond would be conjured, instantly whisking the student back to a safe haven while simultaneously summoning a temporary D ranked shield, shielding them from harm for a fleeting yet crucial period of time.
Yes, the rare relic possessed a fascinating ability akin to the enigmatic power of teleportation, reminiscent of the legendary [Mystery of Teleportation].
However, a significant difference distinguished the two.
The rare ranked relic, intertwined with the smart bracelets, had its limitations firmly rooted within the specific region of the academy.
Its teleportation capabilities were confined solely to this designated area, adhering to the inherent nature of teleportation relics.
On the other hand, [Mystery of Teleportation] held a far more versatile and boundless potential. This mystical power had the remarkable ability to transport its user to any desired location, unhindered by spatial boundaries or mana consumption. Its unlimited number of uses granted an unparalleled freedom of movement.
Nevertheless, this extraordinary power came with a caveat. The limits of [Mystery of Teleportation] were intrinsically tied to the user themselves, requiring them to possess the necessary skill and knowledge to wield this incredible gift.
....
"Next, please," the receptionist''s voice abruptly pulled me back to reality, jolting me awake from my daydreams.
With a determined stride, I made my way to the front of the line, the anticipation of whaty ahead heightening my senses.
"Please hand over any food rations you may be carrying, as well as any relics or contraband", the receptionist instructed, her voice firm but not unkind.
"No problem", I responded, retrieving my dimensional bracelet.
This nifty device held an assortment of essential items, neatly tucked away within its mystical confines.
However, I knew all too well that the most important item of all resided on my right hand, concealed in a glove.
Carefully, I extended my hand and handed over the dimensional bracelet to the receptionist, observing as she began to unpack its contents one by one.
The anticipation grew with each item she revealed.
"Here you go," the receptionist announced, her voice tinged with a hint of professionalism.
She handed me the smart bracelet, its presence tangible in my hand.
Examining the white-colored bracelet, I slipped it onto my right arm, securing it firmly in ce.
Its sleek design boasted a small, multifunctional monitor reminiscent of a smartwatch.
For instance, we were also assigned a red band on our arm to indicate that we belonged to ss A1. However, it seemed unnecessary as it would became quite apparent when encountering students from other sses that they are not part of our ss. Instantly, we could distinguish them without needing to inspect their bands or smart bracelts
I uttered under my breath, "Nano, Hack."
[Affirmative, initiating hacking sequence]
"What did you say?" James inquired, his curious gaze fixed on me as he approached from the side.
With a quick recovery, I feigned nonchnce.
"Oh, nothing important. Did you manage to get your own smart bracelet?"
James nodded, a glimmer of excitement lighting up his eyes. "Yes, indeed. Ready to step into the battlefield?"
A grin crept across my face as adrenaline coursed through my veins. "Absolutely."
Chapter 39: Dungeon Trials [1]
Chapter 39: Dungeon Trials [1]
Author''s Note: The Dungeon Trial as a whole is going to be 15 chapters long so brace yourself.
For reference Ellie Greyart is a member of ss A2. She is mainly a support.
And Myung Joon is leader of ss A2.
***
Ellie Greyart''s POV:
Tap-tap-tap-shk
With each step we took, the rustling of tree leaves and cracking of branches reverberated beneath our feet.
"Halt!!" Myung Joon''s voice boomed, and he swiftly nced backward.
*Pha pha pha* The air resounded with the sound of feathers slicing through it, creating a wless harmony as the birds hastily took flight from the foliage, hastily reacting to Myung''s powerful cry.
My gaze followed his, apprehending the tree branches above us.
We found ourselves in a clearing within the forest, seemingly undisturbed by any lurking monsters.
Yet, as if on cue, threeva chimps emerged from their leafy concealment, their fiery tails aze, casting an orange hue. Towering at least 6 feet tall, they presented a formidable sight.
Lava chimps, the lowly F-ranked monsters, possessed a mightparable to that of two gorisbined.
Their terrifying ability to gush moltenva from their mouths added an extrayer of danger to their presence.
Amidst the chaotic scene, someone abruptly pushed me aside, striding confidently towards the oing Lava chimps.
"Huh, Karthik?" I uttered, bewildered by his audacity.
"Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them," he reassured, retrieving his Katana from a concealed dimensional bracelet.
My mind raced with skepticism.
''How could he possibly handle three Lava chimps alone? It seemed like a reckless notion.''
"Listen, let''s stick together and fight as a team. You don''t have to face them alone",I pleaded, my voiceden with concern.
He grinned back at me with warmth in his eyes, shrugging his shoulders nonchntly. "If things get out of hand, you can always step in", he suggested, his words bothforting and unsettling.
*sigh*
A sigh of resignation escaped my lips, realizing that my intervention might be inevitable.
In a rapid flurry of action, one of the Lava chimps pounced towards Karthik, its intentions clear.
Click¡ª
With a subtle clicking sound, Karthik unsheathed his Katana from its scabbard in a swift motion and just as quickly returned it to its rightful ce, defying conventional expectations with his fluid grace.But it wasn''t until I followed his line of sight that the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce.
The Lava chimp bore a massive scar across its chest, crimson streams of blood cascading forth as it crumpled in agony.
My eyes widened in astonishment as I tried toprehend the puzzle thaty before me.
''How had Karthik managed to inflict such a devastating blow without even being near the Lava chimp? And to add to the perplexity, his Katana had been far away from the chimp during the entire sequence of events. It was as if he had wielded an invisible force, striking down his adversary with bewildering precision.''
"Krriieeekkk!!!" The wounded chimp''s cry echoed through the forest, signaling an rm to itspanions.
Vlukhhh~ moltenva erupted from the maws of the other two Lava chimps, hurtling towards Karthik.
Yet, with effortless grace, he adeptly evaded the scorching onught.
In the blink of an eye, heunched himself towards the remaining chimps, his body eerily motionless despite the blistering speed at which he moved.
In a decisive -swing-, Karthik deftly wielded his Katana, his skill evident as he swiftly shed through the first Lava chimp.
Another resounding -sh- followed suit, dispatching the second chimp with equal precision. With a measured finesse, he then sheathed his Katana, its gleaming de finding sce within its scabbard as he gracefullynded upon a sturdy tree branch.
"Kruuaakk!!" The Lava chimps cried out in agony, their pain echoing through the air as their bnce faltered, forcing them to crash to the unforgiving ground.
Once again, Karthik resolutely drew his Katana from its scabbard, the sound of metal whispering through the air - shhhessh
Taking a firm grip on his Katana with both hands, Karthik focused his steely gaze upon the trio of rampagingva chimps. As his body blurred with astonishing speed, he effortlessly materialized before me in an instant.
"Huh!" I involuntarily took a step back,pletely caught off guard by his sudden appearance.
"It''s done," he calmly dered, his voice underlining his aplishment.
''Done?'',I frowned.
When I turned to survey the aftermath, a surreal sight greeted my eyes: three headlessva chimpsy strewn in disarray.
"..." h-ho..w?..
My eyes flickered with a mixture of awe and uncertainty.
A frown etched itself across my face.
If anything, this encounter had made one thing abundantly clear - Karthik was strong.
A whole lot stronger than I originally anticipated.
He was extremely skilled with the Katana.
I instinctivelt gulped as my thoughts raced with a mix of admiration and trepidation.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of view):
Tung!¡ªThe resounding sound of machete colliding with bones cut through the air as Iunched my attack on the skeleton blood hound.
Meanwhile, Anastasia chanted a spell, her words resonating through the air¡ª"Mother Earth! I beseech you to embrace the foe, just as you embrace all life upon this sphere."
As if summoned by her incantation, a cage of earth materialized, ensnaring the monster, effectively immobilizing it in its ce.
Swoosh!¡ª In the midst of this all James leaped at the monster with a roar¡ª"Rah!"
With an arcing motion of his scythe, he swiftly and decisively sliced through the skeletal beast, cutting it down with deadly precision.
The cacophony of battle temporarily subsided as the monster crumbled to the ground, defeated by our coordinated efforts.
"Huff, huff",breathing heavily, James sank down onto the ground, his weary expression mirroring his exhaustion.
Observing his state, Anastasia turned to me and with concerned voice asked, "This was the third monster we encountered on this path."
Doubt clouded James'' face as he questioned our chosen route, "Are you certain we''re on the right path?"
With a feigned confidence, I bullshited him, "Absolutely. This path has lesser monsters than the surrounding area. Trust me bro!", I shed a smile at him while gesturing a thumbsup, "My propensity is rted to navigation"
Within my vision, an augmented reality map disyed four approaching dots¡ªa clear indication of more monsters drawing near.
A momentary flicker of apprehension crossed my mind.
My true intention was not to secure the path with the fewer monsters but to evade any encounters with members of the enemy ss, who were also navigating the treacherous terrain.
Having gained valuable information through Nano''s hack, I was well aware of the location of others.
However, the approaching four monsters from behind threatened to overwhelm our tiny group.
It became apparent that my team would struggle to deal with this final wave of creatures along my chosen path.
So, I made a decision.
It''s time for battle mode.
"You guys rest here" I spoke, my voice confident and resolute. "There''s something I need to take care of."
Anastasia''s voice filled with curiosity as she questioned, "Where are you going?"
Raising my little finger with a smile, I replied, "Nature''s call."
I stealthily slipped away, leaving my teammates to catch their breath.
"Nano, activate battle mode."
[Affirmative]
Chapter 40: Dungeon Trials[2]
Chapter 40: Dungeon Trials[2]
[ Battle Mode activated], Nano''s mechanical voice resounded in Noah''s head.
In response, a swarm of five billion microscopic nanites surged forward, converging upon Noah''s iris.
As they infiltrated his once ck iris, a transformative effect began to take hold, gradually turning it from its original color to a striking shade of gray.
[Three monsters drawing near from the 2 o''clock position,one other monster approaching from the 1 o''clock position. The distance separating them is 45 meters and 50 meters respectively.]
....
I was captivated by the breathtaking sight that unfolded before my eyes.
The entire expanse in front of me was adorned with a mesmerizing disy of vibrant green grid lines.
These perfectly aligned horizontal and vertical lines intersected with precision, forming a mosaic of interconnected squares.
As I gazed upon the scene, every intricate detail of the surrounding objects, be it the majestic trees or the weathered rocks, manifested in my augmented reality vision.
Each element presented itself with meticulous analytical data, resembling the information disyed on aputer screen.
Step-Step-Step
I cautiously ventured forward, surrounded by the rocky terrain and rolling hills that dotted thendscape.
With a slight tilt of my head to the left, a small pond revealed itself, adding a serene touch to the scene.
Yet, amidst this tranquil backdrop, a sense of anticipation hung in the air.
Nano alerted me to the presence of four approaching mana beasts, reminding me to stay vignt.
Soon enough,
three wolf-like creatures entered my field of vision, their ck fur contrasting sharply against their piercing red eyes.
One particr ck wolf stood out, slightlyrger than the rest, positioned not far behind the other three.
"Blood hounds", I murmured, identifying the fierce beasts.
As I continued to stride forward, a ck machete materialized in my right hand, conjured from my dimensional bracelet.
But before my right foot could make contact with the ground, my perspective suddenly shifted, and I found myself perched above a velvety ck seat.
It appeared as if I had been transported to a different location, positioned in the opposite direction from my intended path.
I looked below to find that I was seating on top of thergest Blood Hound, the one who was behind the other three.
Confusion clouded my thoughts until my eyes fell upon the radiant glow of the red bracelet in my left hand.
"Nano used the [Mystery Of Teleportation]. But how?"
My left hand held high in the air, I cast my gaze upon the bewildered trio of blood hounds, their heads tilting in unison, perplexed by the sudden turn of events.
With a single fluid movement, a brilliant surge of yellow electricity crackled in my left hand as it reached out and made electrifying contact with the neck of the bloodhound I was seated on.
Zzzzttt~
"Taser", I murmured under my breath, a frown etching on my face.
"Awooooorghhh!!" The blood hound unleashed a furious roar, its futile struggle quickly waning as its knees buckled, and its head sumbed to the earth below.
Yet, my right hand, in a rapid blur of motion, approached its neck with startling velocity, brandishing the trusty machete in a poised stabbing posture.
Chuck~ The de sank deep.
Simultaneously, my upper body leaned forward, assuming a shift in my seat, deftly redistributing my center of gravity, my weight now firmly resting on the de.
Chuk~ A peculiar sound resonated through the air as the machete nestled deep within the blood hound''s neck.
Krkrktk-
With a twist from both hands, a bone-crushing crunch filled the space, further punctuating the unfolding spectacle.
Zzzttt - A brilliant burst of yellow lightning shot forth from both of my hands, illuminating the surroundings like a fiery electric disy.
The glimmering machete in my grip seemed to pulse with raw power.
[One threat neutralized] Nano''s mechanical voice echoed resoundingly in my mind.
In the blink of an eye, a F-rank monster died.
Grrr ha grreere~ Peculiar and unsettling growls permeated the air, drawing my attention upward.
Three blood hounds gradually closed in on me, their menacing presence palpable as their teeth bared disdainfully.
Two of the approaching adversaries lunged forward with rming speed, propelled by a primal instinct to sink their jaws into my flesh.
Meanwhile, the third blood hound maintained a cautious distance, a flicker of wariness glimmering in its eyes.
Suddenly, my body moved autonomously, propelled upward from my previously seated position, defying thews of gravity.
In my augmented reality field of vision, three distinct blue boxes materialized, highlighting the imminent threat posed by the oing blood hounds.
In a mesmerizing disy, the blue box hovering over the third blood hound that approached me slowly unlike the other two, began to pulsate, its hue transforming into a foreboding shade of red.
Three words materialized above the box within my augmented vision, its deration clear and resolute: Target selected - Execute.
All this while my body remained suspended in mid-air from the prior jump ; it gracefully spun and rotated with precision.
With the force generated from this whirling motion, my machete descended in a swift slicing arc. My right hand firmly gripping the hilt, while my left hand clenched the de in a reversed orientation.
The scene blurred as the familiar sensation of teleportation enveloped me.
Chuck~ A distinctive sound, reminiscent of a sharp object piercing through meat, resonated through the air.
Eagerly, I gazed forward, only to find myself positioned behind the two other blood hounds that had previously sprinted towards me.
I gazed backward to see my machete deep inside the other hound''s chest. Right where the heart should be.
''This level of precision...''
With a climbing rotation, my body rolled in tandem with the de, my left hand seamlessly seizing the creature by its neck just as it lunged to bite at me, its ferocity momentarily restrained.
Kieeek-Kieeek~a intive cry erupted from the blood hound below, its desperate plea reverberating through the air as if a wounded dog bared its soul.
Witnessing this scene, the other two hounds swiftly sprinted towards me, their fierce growls in unnerving harmony with the pitiful sound below.
"Grrr-roar"
Yet, my hands persisted, relentless in their twisted dance, until the creature''s desperate cries tapered off into a haunting silence, its life extinguished.
From my dimensional bracelet, a vial of Mana Enhancer materialized in my left hand.
Serenely, I observed as the other two blood hounds closed in, their predatory determination unyielding.
Swallowing the entire contents of the vial, my throat constricted with anticipation, an electric surge coursing through my body.
Mana: G- ©¦ 100/100 ? Mana: F+? ©¦ 300/300
*Swosh*
One of the blood hound lunged from above, hunger emanating from its predatory leap.
My body contorted in a graceful backward rotation, limbs coiling into a defensive turtle-like stance.
As the wolf like creature drew near, I seized it with precision, the sound of its struggle melding with my senses.
In an instant, my body whirled, harnessing the explosive force within.
A swift kickunched the blood hound into the air, a symphony of sound apanying its flight.
With calcted precision, I gracefullynded on one knee, my body fluidly repositioning itself. My gaze remained fixed on the lone blood hound that leaped towards me, its intentions clear.
In a seamless motion, I adjusted my grip on the machete, holding it in a reverse grasp as my body propelled forward.
Activating my momentum transfer skill, I tapped into the reservoir of mana within me, absorbing a substantial amount of 150 mana in one swift surge.
S L A S H
A resounding sh filled the air as my de met its mark.
In an instant, a head soared through the atmosphere, a macabre testament to the demise of yet another blood hound.
Casting a nce behind me, I discovered thest monster fleeing in fear, its survival instincts overriding its predatory nature.
"Mmm, indeed. Mana beasts possess a trace of intelligence", I murmured, acknowledging their limited cognition as a testament to the intricate bnce between instinct and sentience.
.....
(ss A1)
"All clear!" Aurora''s voice resounded through the air, a triumphant deration that echoed with relief.
"How many monsters did we manage to take down?" Aeravat inquired, his curiosity evident in his tone.
"A total of 209", came the response, delivered with an air of aplishment.
Hesitating for a moment, Aeravat made a decision.
"Alright, let''s set up camp here!"
"As for the remaining hundred students, they can venture forth and explore the location of the dungeon", he directed, his gaze turning towards Luke.
Acknowledging his orders without protest, Luke dutifully replied, "Understood!" With the unwavering loyalty of a trusted soldier, he set off to carry out his assigned task.
Takahashi, who was engrossed in cleaning his ive, couldn''t help but voice his concern. "I still can''t believe you''re allowed '' some'' students to be on their own", he stated, his voice tinged with disapproval.
Aeravat remained resolute in his stance. "It''s their choice. We shouldn''t dwell on such matters",he responded, his words carrying the weight of his conviction.
Snorting dismissively, Takahashi retorted, "Oh, right! Your moral righteousness blinds you, my friend. We could have utilized them more effectively."
"But since they are on their own, they''ll simply get eliminated"
An edge crept into Aeravat''s tone as he pushed back against the critique.
"Let me remind you who the leader is here. You are not my friend. Behave yourself", he warned, his authority unyielding. "Engaging in petty squabbles with young masters suffering from eighth-grader syndrome simply do not make it to my priority list."
With those words, Aeravat forged ahead, leaving Takahashi alone.
....
"Engaging in petty squabbles with young masters suffering from eighth-grader syndrome simply do not make it to my priority list."
the mechanical radio sound resounded in my head.
With a nod of approval, I responded, "Okay Nano, cut off the transmission. Now, let''s see what ss A2 is doing."
Thanks to Nano''s hacking capabilities, I possessedplete control over the entire map of this ce, a privilege not granted to anyone else.
Furthermore, I had the ability to eavesdrop on the conversations of others through their smart bracelets.
[Affirmative]
Chapter 41: Dungeon Trials [3]
Chapter 41: Dungeon Trials [3]
Myung Joon :"Freya, do you know the exact location of the rest of ss A1?"
Freya: "Aeravat sent them ahead of us. They should be somewhere close to the dungeon entrance", she replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.
Myung Joon paused for a moment, contemting his next move.
Myung Joon: "Alright, I have a n. I want you to destroy the ration of ss A1. Let me know when it''s done. Over."
Freya nodded, understanding the importance of the task.
Freya: "Received. I''ll take care of it. Over and out."
***
Noah''s POV(Point of view):
"Hehehe? Oh, ho ho ho?" ...
"Hehehe!" An eager and mischievous chuckle escaped me as I overheard the conversation unfolding between Myung Joon, the revered leader of ss A2, and Freya, with Nano.
"Hey, Noah, everything alright?" Anastasia''s concerned voice echoed across the camp.
"Yeah, yeah! Just remembered something", I responded, struggling to suppress my mirth.
Initially, I had no intentions of interjecting into the affairs of the main yers, but circumstances have taken a dramatic turn.
"That wily Freya", I seethed through clenched teeth, a twisted expression of satisfaction slowly spreading across my face.
"Get ready to face the consequences of crossing paths with me!"
Although I knew the presence of a spy in ss A1, I didn''t knew who it was since I never mentioned it within the novel.
My original n was to let things unfold naturally without interference. However, now everything has changed.
As I pondered on how to dismantle Freya, various strategies began to take shape. I contemted two main approaches to utilize this newfound information.
The first option was to expose Freya''s true identity to the rest of ss A1.
This would create a wave of distrust and potentially iste her from the group.
The second option was to keep her secret hidden, gathering more information to use as leverage against her in the future.
However, considering Freya''s insignificance as a character, this path seemed less advantageous.
Thus, I decided to reveal her identity to ss A1.
Ofcourse, this decision was influenced by my deep-rooted disdain for Freya.
The consequences of being exposed as a spy were severe, far worse than one might initially realize.
The individual in question would be emunicated from the ss, shunned by their peers, and subjected toplete ignorance from everyone else.
Anyway currently I was resting in our small camp of three people.
I gazed at the floating map projected in my augmented reality, I observed that I was approximately 1 kilometer away from ss A1.
The scattered members of A2 were situated 2 kilometers from our current location, while the remaining sses, A3, A4, and A5, were steadily approaching the dungeon.
A deep frown creased my forehead as I contemted the situation.
"A direct confrontation is imminent", I muttered, epting the inevitability of the impending sh.
In the uing events, Freya would execute her n to sabotage ss A1, resulting in the elimination of approximately 200 members.
This calcted move would strategically reduce the numbers, leaving only the core cast within the ss.
Following the chain of events, ss A2 would gather their forces and stage a forceful attack on the weakened ss A1.
The nned assault was ted to ur in two days.
Unfortunately, the oue of these intense confrontations would result in the majority of the main cast being eliminated, ultimately falling victim to the schemes of Myung Joon, the 3rd ranker of 1st year and also the leader of ss A2.
Amidst the aftermath, only Aeravat and Takahashi would emerge as the sole survivors.
However, the situation would take a swift turn when Aeravat unleashes his true power and goes all out, overwhelming ss A2 with his unstoppable prowess.
In light of this unforeseen twist, ss A2 would ultimately be forced to retreat from the battlefield, leaving Aeravat as thest person standing.
But there is an issue.
I observed the approaching sses A3, A4, and A5 in the map.
''In the original story line, these three sses engaged in a fierce sh that resulted in the elimination of majority of their members resulting elimination from the trials'', I thought as I closely observed their movements.
But with Nano''s hack I learned a new information.
A temporary alliance had been formed between sses A3, A4, and A5, idk if such a thing actually happened in the novel.
Why?
Because I never mentioned such details; the main focus was always from the main casts POV.
Working together as a unified force, theirbined strength surpassed that of both A2 and the A1.
Sighing deeply, I directed my gaze towards the glimmering stars in the night sky, their radiance apanied by theforting crackle of the campfire.
The situation had taken an unexpected turn, leaving me uncertain and contemtive about the events thaty ahead.
As I stretched out on the lush grass, contemting the situation at hand, a realization hit me.
Merely exposing Freya''s true identity wouldn''t be enough to alter the course of events.
Something has to be done about ss A3,A4 and A5?
I pondered, lifting my right hand as if attempting to grasp a star.
''Idk if the plot is taking some unexpected twists and turns again.''
I found myself questioning whether this was truly a deviation from the original novel or if it was how it was supposed to happen.
Perhaps in the unseen pages of the story, sses A3, A4, and A5 really did formed an alliance butter engaged in a fierce internal conflict, leading to their own ultimate elimination.
Uncertain about the exact details of their actions within the novel, I realized that I had never properly mentioned such details in the novel.
''It seems I will have to personally step in and deal with if they do something which didn''t happen in the original manuscript'',I frowned as the thought crossed my mind.
The storyline of Dungeon Trials didn''t matter on how it unfolded. But the result of Dungeon Trials does matters because victory of ss A1 is the reason why the main castses together in a celebration thrown by Aurora for victory. Their bond depends and eventually a friendship in between them sprouts.
Determined, I clenched my fist, and a white furry glove materialized in my grasp. "Yes, I will do it."
Chapter 42: Dungeon Trials [4]
Chapter 42: Dungeon Trials [4]
Author''s note: I''ve spent way too long idling, aplishing nothing. My mind has been filled with peculiar thoughts, aimlessly drifting about. I must admit, my motivation to continue this novel has beencking. Nevertheless, I''ve soldiered through. However, in recent times, I''ve had a sudden realization: Life will keep moving forward, regardless of my emotional state. Hence, I''ve made the decision to write this story every single day, no matter how I feel or what obstacles arise. I would rather be a mncholic achiever than a mncholic failure. I am immensely grateful for those who supported me, even during my periods of inactivity. From now on, I will strive to upload daily.
***
Noah''s POV:
"Wait!" I shouted, stopping James in his tracks, the weight of my words was left hanging heavy in the stillness of air.
We were currently in the heart of abyrinthine jungle, encircled by gigantic trees.
In the Dungeon trials, the tform was artificially engineered.
Here, one moment, you would be in grassy fields and in the next, your will find yourself engulfed by towering trees.
"What?!"¡ªJames asked, his voice had a mild vexation.
"Dude, you scared the living daylights out of me", he grumbled. "No need to scream like that?"
With an outstretched finger, I directed towards a particr location ¡ªthe same one he was about to go in.
"I think there''s a trap there."
Anastasia, her gaze now attentive, followed the trajectory of my extended digit, her delicate brow gave out the skepticism she had.
"It baffles me", she said.
"How do you know about these traps?" she asked, genuinely curious. "You haven''t even tested that area before."
"You''ve saved us at least seven times already!"
"Yeah, she''s got a point there," James chimed in. "How do you manage to do it?"
"It''s just my... propensity", I replied, lying smoothly.
Propensity? Lol, bullshit.
In truth, it was due to Nano technology, granting me various vision including X-ray vision and fifty other unique visions, but of course, I will not say that.
To demonstrate, I picked up a rock from the ground and threw it towards the area I had indicated.
Before long, the ground cracked open, revealing a treacherous gap filled with sharp, wooden logs.
These traps were not fatal but it could definitely leave you with bleeding wounds.
But the smell of blood would undoubtedly attract nearby monsters.
"Damn this fucking traps", James cursed, his gaze locked on the pit infront.
"...."
His face twisted with a mixture of fear and disgust.
"He....he" James chuckled nervously, hisughter filled with unease as he imagined what would have happened if he fell there.
Anastasia arched an eyebrow, her confusion palpable in her voice. "So, what''s your secret? What exactly is this ''propensity'' of your? "
But instead of answering her question, I pressed my finger against my lips in a silent gesture, urging them to maintain silence and alertness.
Sensing the shift in my focus, James and Anastasia instinctively reached for their weapons.
''They''re here.''
It was no coincidence that ss A1 had chosen the same path we were walking in. I purposely guided our steps to intersect with their presence, knowing full well the confrontation that awaited us.
In my augmented reality field of vision, I could see a sizable group of students marching steadily towards here.
Indeed the main cast was here.
***
Emily Reed''s Pov
With a seamless motion, I drew the bowstring back, channeling the essence of mana into the bow, imbuing it with wind attribute.
Taking a moment to survey the unfolding scene ahead, I carefully released the taut string.
Trunngg!¡ªWith a resounding ''Trunngg'' noise, the metallic bowstring reverberated, unleashing its stored tension along with the arrow.
(Blessed with exceptional vision, archers like Emily could sense the presence of someone up ahead, even without having a clear view of them.)
Swisssh~
In a swift and resolute swish, the arrow soared through the air, flying towards its intended target with pinpoint precision.
But, just as the arrow was about to meet its mark, a boy leaped into the scene from the left, wielding a machete.
In a single, fluid motion, he expertly cleaved downwards, effectively severing the trajectory of the arrow.
The entire sequence urred in a fleeting moment, leaving me in awe of the his exceptional reflexes.
Intrigued by the sudden urrence , I boldly advanced, stepping into the scene thaty before me.
My gaze was immediately met by a boy with jet-ck hair and a pallidplexion.
"It''s him", a murmur escaped my lips, my brow furrowing automatically.
Soon Aeravat, Takahashi, and Aurora followed my lead, equally fascinated by themotion that had unfolded before us.
"It''s me! I''m in your ss!" the guy with the machete eximed, raising both hands in a peaceful gesture of surrender, hispanions following suit.
"Hmm, quite surprising", Aurora whispered softly from behind me.
Aeravat motioned for all of us to sroo while he advanced to meet them.
-"Hey, isn''t he from our ss?"
-"Yeah, that weire guy?"
The murmurs spread like wildfire through the crowd.
"What''s so surprising?" I finally asked, my gaze still fixed on him.
"That he managed to survive on his own. We encountered numerous traps and monsters, and we''ve already lost around 120 ssmates", Aurora divulged.
It dawned on me that indeed, 120 students had already been eliminated in the dungeon trial. Now, only 277 remained in our ss. A majority of them, of course, were weaklings.
"And yet, he''s still standing? Until now?" Aurora remarked.
Truly strange for a weakling like him to survive until now .
Was it sheer luck?
Or perhaps something else?
He was apanied by two others who I assumed were also part of our ss.
Honestly, with our ss being sorge, I can hardly even recall half of their names or faces.
***
Noah''s POV:
"So, you must be Noah?" Aeravat inquired, his gaze focused as he inspected the previously revealed trap crouching down to get a closer look
"Yeah," I responded, observing the main cast , feeling a sense of unease.
"And you two are James and Anastasia?" Aeravat confirmed, to which they both nodded simultaneously.
"Did youe across the dungeon entrance in the direction you came from?" Aeravat inquired as he slowly rose to his feet.
"No, we saw clear signs of battles and the remains of in monsters everywhere, but we couldn''t find any dungeon entrance", I exined.
Aeravat''s eyebrows furrowed with the newly revealed information.
"Signs of fighting? Corpses of dead monsters? That can only mean..." he trailed off, his suspicion clear in his voice.
"Yes, there must be other sses nearby", I confirmed, aligning with his thoughts.
As our conversation continued, a sudden disturbance caught us off guard.
Something flew out from the surrounding underbrush, casting its shadow over all of us.
''What the...?!''
Chapter 43: Revealing Freya’s Secret [1]
Chapter 43: Revealing Freya''s Secret [1]
Noah''s POV:
"What the?! "¡ª I let out.
Amidst the chaos, my eyes fell upon an extraordinary sight ¨C a gargantuan frog-like creature leaping above the very spot where I stood.
It was none other than the Bulf Frog, a formidable F+ ranked monster.
Monsters varied greatly in their disposition ¨C some indifferent to our presence, while others actively hunted. It was a reality where the deadliest creatures had no direct ill intent towards humans, but their sheer size andck of awareness wreaked havoc, instigating a chain of violence between the hunters and the hunted.
But here we are, confronted by the Bulf Frog.
Bulk frog¡ª¡ª its physical attacks were not particrly damaging, but its most formidable ability was its good defense.
In an instant, the giant creature propelled itself skyward, aiming to crush us beneath its sheer weight.
"Kyaaak!!!!" ¡ªAnastasia''s scream pierced through the chaos.
Yet, just as the Bulf Frog began its descent, a strange thing happened.
An almost transparent barrier of ice materialized, forming a protective shield above our heads.
Srrkkh!-The creature crashed, its colossal weight on the icy shield, leaving visible cracks in its wake.
"Destructive Rush!"¡ª A resounding cry erupted from my left, piercing through the air.
My gaze swiftly shifted towards Aeravat, his hands raised high, one emanating a radiant blue glow while the other began to coalesce a violet beam.
Fuuu!¡ª A deafening sound apanied the release of the violet beam, forcefully shattering the ice cage and hurtling the massive frog away from us.
The creature crashed onto the ground, a mere two meters away from us.
"Take your positions!",Aeravat ordered, his authoritative voice cutting through the chaos.
With a swift maneuver, heunched himself in the air using a makeshift stage of ice, allowing a cascade of mes in his legs to amplify his movement towards the gargantuan frog.
Midway through his ascent, he hurled a ball crafted from pure ice, its path intersecting with the trajectory of his right hand, which had skillfully weilded a curved and deadly sword- Talwar.
With thebined efforts of the entire main cast and the rest of our ss, it didn''t take long for us to end the Bulf Frog.
The now lifeless creaturey motionless just a few feet away from me.
[Uncatalogued DNA detected] Nano''s mechanical voice rang in my head.
"Uncata- what?"
[The first generation of Nanobots was specifically designed to catalog DNA samples from a vast array of living organisms. Thisprehensive collection contains 8.7 million DNA samples, including 100 samples of extraterrestrial fungi and bacteria which have not yet been discovered on Earth.]
[Should I acquire the DNA sample?] Nano asked, its instructions appearing in my augmented field of vision.
Hesitated a bit but nevertheless, I agreed, extending my hand to touch the lifeless body of the Bulf Frog.
[Processing...DNA sample acquired]
Nano''s response echoed in my mind, confirming the sessful acquisition.
As I reunited with the rest of the group, a veil of confusion enveloped me.
''Why was Nano really created?''
Questions danced on my mind, eager for answers, but I now was not the moment to seek them.
***
5 P.M
"Alright, everybody, set up your tents," Aeravat instructed. "As always, the guards will take the outskirts of the area, while the mages will be stationed inside."
Following Aeravat''smand, we began setting up our tents.
The location had been thoroughly checked for traps, and all the monsters in the vicinity had already been eliminated.
Of course, we had lost about 20 students along the way, but who gives a shit.
My group was advised to stick closely with the rest of ss A1, as we had "identally" found ourselves together, and I dlyplied.
Apparently, Aeravat had implemented a separate group structure formation, where a certain number of students would be assigned to venture out and search for the location of the dungeon while the rest remained behind, some as patrolling guards.
Thest team that had scouted the dungeon entrance was led by Lucas Armstone, and he was asked to stay behind while a new team was formed.
With the thought of putting my n into action, I rose from the campfire and made my way towards Lucas.
''It''s time to set the trap for that bitch''
***
Aurora''s POV(Point of View)
Kraka Kraka~
As I nestled against the crackling campfire, its light eneveloped my fatigued self with warmth.
I found myself lost in though of the toll these dungeon trials had on us.
Weakness cloaked my body, but sleep remained a constant visitor.
Surrendering to fatigue, I reclined and exhaled a sigh.
-"This dungeon trial... it truly push us beyond our limits, don''t they?" ¡ªA voice broke the silence, and instantly, I recognized it as Emily''s.
Emily drew closer to the fire, her face a glow. "But do you know who never ceases to amaze me? Aeravat."
"Right... Here we are, engaged in relentless battles through these jungly terrains, surrounded by monsters and what not while Aeravat, is in his own world, conjures spells as effortlessly as drawing breath. It''s as if the currents of magic coursing through his very veins.
never gets tired"
Normaly,the continuous spellcasting that Aeravat does on the melee would leave even the most skilled people exhausted, not due to ack of ability, but to the inherent limitations of one''s mana reserves.
But Aeravat defied all norms, his spells and incantations were relentlessly, as if his well of mana was limitless.
Emily watched the figure of Takahashi, who was going somewhere. "I do believe some souls are simply blessed with innate talents", she whispered, "Just like him."
Her words stirred a dormant curiosity within me, making my brow to furrow. "It is true. But do you sense anything strange regarding Takahashitely?"
"Now that you mention it, there is something off about himtely."
I leaned closer, my senses attuned to every syble that she was saying. " There is a wishper going around that there is friction between Takahashi and Aeravattely."
"Friction, you say? Truly ''unexpected''."
Emily nodded, "Aeravat dislikes Takahashi''s methods, deeming them too unpredictable or even reckless . Their sh of ideologies is causing the tension."
"True... "¡ªI replied.
¡ªBoom!
Suddenly, a thunderous echoing sound shattered the silence.
"What in the world was that?!" I shouted, my gaze darting towards Emily. No words were exchanged, our mutual understanding propelled us into swift action.
With a sense of urgency, we hastened towards the source of the explosion.
Chapter 44: Revealing Freya’s Secret [2]
Chapter 44: Revealing Freya''s Secret [2]
Freya''s Point Of View(POV):
Boom¡ª! A loud explosion shattered the air as mes engulfed the cooking tent in a zing inferno.
["It''s done"] -I swiftly left a message for Myung Joon and proceeded to delete our call and chat history.
Cautiously scanning the area, I made sure there was no one else present.
I had to utilize a significant amount of mana to incinerate the food cause using one of my ultimate skills was out of the question.
''If it were anyone else in my position, they would have undoubtedly relied on their ultimate skills'', I thought, a mischievous smirk tugging at the corners of my lips.
Using ultimate skills would leave behind a distinctive mana signature that any skilled supporter could easily trace back to the caster. But I was no fool, and I knew better than to leave such obvious traces.
Normally, it wouldn''t be necessary to resort to such destructive firepower.
However, the MOLLE Packs, Dry Bags, and Vacuum-sealed containers of food were all fortified with powerful magical enhancements, making them resistant to typical fire or water which can spoil the food.
"No one in our ss would have a clue that I was behind this, heh",I chuckled to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction.
As I turned to head back, my footsteps resuming their rhythm, a sudden noise disrupted the air.
Chuck!¡ª?A weird sound came, puzzled, lowering my gaze to the ground. The frown lines on my forehead deepened as I observed a peculiar sight beneath me.
My left foot was stepping on a mud pool.
This was weird because there shouldn''t be any mud in this section of the forest.
??¡ª''I think I heared something''
"What was that...?"
A sudden sensation washed over me, causing me to feel as though someone were watching my every move. I nced around, my eyes scanning the towering trees surrounding me.
"Must have been the wind", I reassured myself, as I dismissed the eerie feeling.
Not wanting to waste any more time, I decided to make my way back before others could begin to detect any signs of my involvement.
***
Third Person POV(Point of view):
-"How did this happen?"
-"I''m already starving, and now I can''t even eat?!"
-"Seriously, what is our leader doing?"
-"This is ridiculous! How could such a thing happen?"
Suddenly, Takahashi''s thunderous voice reverberated through the crowd, forcefully silencing the murmurs. His stern gaze swept across the group, projecting authority and annoyance.
Indeed, the tent housing the precious food rations had burned down under ''mysterious'' circumstances.
The absence of sustenance meant ack of energy, a dangerous predicament when surrounded by monsters and other sses within the dungeon.
"You can''t even figure out who the hell destroyed our food ration?" Takahashi''s finger pointed directly at Aeravat, using him of ipetence.
"You''re supposed to be our leader, but throughout this entire dungeon trial, we''ve constantly lost ssmates due to your inept leadership. You fail to detect traps, to locate the dungeon entrance, and to adequately protect the team. And now this?"
Aeravat stood there, burdened by the usations.
Aurora moved through the crowd, her face tense with worry. "The search team we dispatched earlier has been wiped out. I just received the report", she announced, her voice filled with disbelief.
"What?! How did that happen?" Aeravat asked, his voice echoing the collective shock and confusion of the ss.
Murmurs of concern and doubt began to circte through the group.
-"Can we really trust our leader?"
-"I feel like we''re going to fail this dungeon trial"
-"This is such a waste of time," a frustrated voice chimed in.
Emily stepped forward, interjecting before Takahashi could add fuel to the fire.
"Fighting amongst ourselves won''t solve the situation", she said calmly, attempting to diffuse the tension brewing within the group.
Meanwhile, Aeravat seemed lost in his thoughts, his mind racing to make sense of the troubling developments.
"I think I''ve figured it out",Aeravat suddenly dered, his voice drawing the attention of the entire ss.
"What have you figured out?" Takahashi demanded, his tone sharp.
"Ever since this trial began, our team members have been mysteriously eliminated, and odd incidents have urred that shouldn''t have. Even thest search team I sent was somehow eliminated by another ss. It can''t be a coincidence. Someone must be leaking information about my decisions to the outside", Aeravat exined.
"What exactly are you suggesting?" Emily asked, her eyes narrowing .
Takaleshi''s anger red, and he forcefully grabbed Aeravat''s cor. "So you''re saying we have a spy among us! Is that what you''re trying to say?!" he used, his voice dripping with contempt.
Aeravat issued a chilling warning. "Let go of me", he said through gritted teeth, his voice tinged with a sense of danger.
"Don''t you dare shift the me onto others for your own ipetence!" Takahashi retorted, pushing Aeravat and gripping his cor tighter. "You''re trying to sow discord among us, iming there''s a spy among us!"
"I SAID LET GO!" Aeravat''s voice thundered, resonating with power as he unleashed his overwhelming mana pressure, enveloping the entire ss.
The force of his aura caused silence to descend upon the crowd, effectively halting the escting confrontation.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of view):
"I SAID LET GO!" Aeravat''s voice boomed, shaking the surrounding air.
Forced to kneel on one knee under the overwhelming strength, I struggled to handle the sheer power radiating from Aeravat.
"What the hell is with this strength?!"
I wasn''t the only one affected; the rest of the ss also found themselves in a simr position, unable to resist the immense pressure. Takahashi, taken aback by the sudden disy of power, stood frozen for a moment.
''Is this what they mean by the strength of a main character?'' I wondered, awe-struck by the force emanating from Aeravat.
[Sensing unknown force, electromaic field forming around the user.]
A stifled gasp escaped my lips as I felt the crushing pressure suddenly dissipate. I was able to move freely once again, the suffocating weight lifting from my shoulders.
"What... What just happened?" I muttered, trying to catch my breath.
"Damn, I didn''t know Nano could do something like that."
Anyway here''s the current situation: Our ss discovered the presence of a spy within. This spy has not only tampered with food supplies but has also released the whereabouts of our search team to enemy sses. As a result, we have tragically lost hundred students. Despite the efforts of the main characters, the source of this problem remains unidentified.
As I stood up unbothered, the forest around me basked in the gentle glow of moonlight. The lush green nts and delicate moss created an enchanting scene on the forest floor.
''It''s time''
I stepped into the scene.
***
"Hey! What''s up?"¡ª I greeted, my presence immediately capturing everyone''s attention.
Aeravat, with a skeptical look on his face, asked, "Oh,you? What do you want?"
Before I could respond, a voice interrupted, "This isn''t the time to be messing around, pal. Piss off",spoke a guy I had never seen before.
"Alright, alright, calm down, everyone", I said, giving a resigned look as I raised both my hands in a stopping gesture, attempting to diffuse the tense atmosphere.
Feeling the overwhelming pressure of all eyes on me, I let out a nervousugh. "Haha, well, aren''t things interesting?" I muttered under my breath.
Just then, Emily approached from the side, her expression curious. "What''s going on, weirdo?" she asked.
"You guys mentioned there''s a spy among us, right? Well, I think I can figure out who it is", I replied, my eyes focused on Aeravat.
I turned to him, silently seeking his permission, knowing that the rest of the main cast would simply brush me off.
"Oh really? And how do you n on doing that?"¡ª came another voice, surprising me.
It was Aurora, stepping forward with a quizzical expression.
I nced towards Takahashi, who only shot me a vexing look for reasons known only to him.
Crisp-Crisp-Crisp
With each step, the grass beneath my shoes emitted a crisp sound, echoing in the vicinity as I walked towards Aeravat.
"Would you be willing toply?" I asked, my eyes locked on Aeravat.
"What is your n?" Aeravat asked, his expression void of any discernible emotion.
Feeling the overwhelming pressure of the situation, I cleared my throat, trying to regain myposure.
''This is intense,'' I thought to myself.
Taking a deep breath, I focused my gaze on the ss.
Approximately one fifty students remained.
"We don''t have all day here?", Aurora chimed in impatiently from the side.
Not minding her response I began,"I believe it would be best if the entire ss gathered together. Perhaps this way we can better investigate and determine the truth"
Despite its unconventional nature, Aeravat surprisingly listened to my strange and random request, calling the entire ss to assemble.
A total of one-eighty students stood before me as Aeravat brought them near the remnants of the burned tent.
I carefully scanned the faces of everyone present before dering to Aeravat, "Now, this is just a theory, but consider this"¡ª
"The cooking tent was burned without leaving any traces. It could be that someone may have nned this whole thing in coboration with other sses long before the dungeon trial even began."
"Yes, what''s your point?" Aeravat asked, his expression filled with confusion.
"Well, ording to my hypothesis, the person who burned the tent should also be the spy. And that spy must have used fire magic."
I gestured towards the ss while locking eyes with Aeravat, "It might be helpful if someone with expertise in support magic can check for any remnants or traces of fire magic in the tent", I said, hoping to shed some light on the situation.
Aeravat nodded in agreement and turned to Sophia.
After a few moments of investigation, Sophia confirmed, "He''s right. Fire magic was definitely used here, but there are no mana signatures left behind. It''s going to be nearly impossible to determine who the culprit is based solely on this evidence."
Sophia gave me a questioning look, as if to say she expected more from my deduction.
"Of course, we can''t pinpoint the spy using just this information?"
"However, what we can conclude is that the person who burned the tent must be a fire magic user. And since I don''t know fire magic, it''s safe to assume that I am not the spy?", I stated expressively.
As soon as those words left my mouth, half of the crowd erupted inughter, mocking my deration.
-"Really? Is that his grand n? To proim his innocence in front of everyone?"
- "Hahaha, bro, this is so stupid"
-"I highly doubt that. Even if you were the spy, you would crumble under the weight of such an usation."
"Exactly! Just like I am not the spy, those who do not know how to use fire magic cannot be the spy!" I shouted above theughter and sneering in an attempt to make my voice heard.
Aeravat, still confused, asked, "And what is your point?"
"My point is, let''s separate the ss into two groups: those who can use fire magic and those who cannot", I dered, hoping to bring some rity to the situation.
When my point began to make sense and everyone understood my reasoning, Aeravat followed my instruction and devided our ss into two groups.
One consisting of seventy students who could use fire magic, and the other consisting of one hundred-ten students, including myself, James, David Smith, and several others, who could not use fire magic.
I motioned for Aeravat to follow me as I stepped inside the remnants of the burned cooking tent.
Pointing towards the MOLLE Packs, Dry Bags, and Vacuum-sealed containers that remained rtively unscathed, I stated, "Take a look at these items. They are enchanted with fire-resistance. It''s highly unlikely a fire magic user would intentionally set the tent aze. It''s just pointless. "
Aeravat''s expression shifted from confusion to intrigue.
Chapter 45: Revealing Freya’s Secret [3]
Chapter 45: Revealing Freya''s Secret [3]
Freya''s Point View(POV)
A boy, with aplexion as pure as freshly fallen snow, gestured towards the charred remnants of the pried-open food
containers.
"All the containers are opened, which means that whoever burned the food did so in a hurry", Noah remarked, his gaze fixed upon Aeravat.
I couldn''t contain myughter at Noah''s foolishness.
''This is so stupid'', I thought to myself, struggling to stifle the amusement bubbling within me.
The scene unfolding before me brought a sense of enjoyment.
There was no evidence to link me to this act, and it was highly unlikely that a simpleton like Noah could ever deduce the truth.
Noah Grey, I knew him well enough.
We had attended the same preschool, but I certainly wouldn''t call us friends. The idea of being friends with that loser was nothing short of preposterous.
As far as I remembered, there was nothing remarkable about him in the slightest.
Noah had often been the target of bullying, easily overpowered by those around him. A stark contrast to myself, as I had always excelled both in academics and magic since a young age.
There was nothing special about him.
''No, there was one thing strange about him'', a peculiar thought suddenly crossed my mind.
Unspoken but believed by many, there was a mysterious aspect to Noah''s upbringing. Nobody had ever seen his parents, rumors painted him as an orphan.
This perception fueled the other''s taunts, inflicting nicknames like ''Whoreson'' upon him.
Well whatever, it doesn''t matter.
Emily, carefully analyzing the situation, voiced her perspective, probing further, "So you believe that the culprit intended to escape before anyone arrived."
She put her hand in her chin in a thoughtful manner," And to achieve this,... he chose to opened the containers rather than taking the time to remove the food from each container individually?"
"But why would he do that if he can simply just destroy the containers before setting them aze?"
Aurora, who stood beside Emily, captivated by the unfolding conversation,as she observed the burnt remains.
Noah paced back and forth as he continued his stupid exnation ¡ª"The containers, as you know, posesses magical enchantments for protection against fire magic."
"Whoever the culprit was, could have used a weapon¡ªlike a sword?a mace?... to break them"
He stopped in his tracks, "Break them and then use fire to obliterate the food?But did he do that?"
Surprisingly, Noah''s words began to align the puzzle pieces, giving his exnation a glimmer of sense.
''Huh? He''s never been this smart before?'' I thought, my brow furrowing in confusion.
Indeed I didn''t use a weapon because I am a mage, but how did he draw that conclusion?
A hushed collective gasp rippled through the once-mocking crowd as they realized the validity in Noah''s words. The students who had previously taunted him now listened attentively.
"If I were the culprit, I would make certain that not even a trace of food could be salvaged.", he spoke as he rubbed the tips of his index finger and thumb together, emphasizing his point.
With each step, Noah continued his unexpected flow of insight, now making his way towards our group - a gathering predominantlyposed of fire magic users.
"It is clear, then", Noah confidently dered, his words resonating with certainty. "The culprit, in their haste, failed to break the containers before setting them aze. This resulted in some of the food being spared from the mes. This only means one thing, the culprit was a pure mage, not a warrior"
After a moment of pause, a machete materialized in Noah''s right hand.
Without hesitation, he raised it high, shing through the charred remains of the containers. "If the culprit was a warrior, why wouldn''t he destroy the food containers using a weapon?!"
Noah looked at Aeravat,"before burning them"¡ªNoah''s voice thundered, as understanding hit others.
Suddenly a surge of disbelief washed over me.
How could Noah..
Unintelligent Noah...wlessly piece together the puzzle?
My heart quickened its pace as panic threatened to consume me.
How did hee to such conclusions?
But I forced myself to remainposed.
Rationally analyzing the situation, I realized that Noahcked any solid evidence to link this act to me.
There was no way he could figure out that it was me.
It simply wasn''t possible.
Understanding hit Aeravat¡ªour group of seventy students was then subdivided into two smaller factions: oneprising fifty students and the other with twenty.
As the groups were divided, I found myself among the twenty students who were exclusively mages, not the warrior ss.
I took a moment to steady my breathing, trying to dismiss any rising panic.
''No, they can''t possibly figure out that it was me'', I reassured myself, recalling the precautions I had taken.
I had meticulously deleted any incriminating chat history and call logs.
There was no solid evidence that could frame me as the spy.
***
Noah''s Point of View(POV):
I observed Freya''sposed demeanor, her indifference evident as she stood motionless, seemingly unbothered by the unfolding events.
With no concrete evidence, there was indeed no reason for her to fear. She had already taken the precaution of deleting her call logs and chat history.
Carefully scrutinizing the group, I feigned an investigative demeanor, appearing to examine the surroundings as I walked around aimlessly.
Then, approaching the group, I meticulously inspected their attire and belongings, as though searching for any telltale signs.
Next, I inquired if anyone had witnessed someone approaching the cooking tent in the moments before the explosion urred.
I anticipated Luke Armstone''s response, I already instructed him to keep a close eye on Freya and create mud near the tent for her to ''unknowingly'' step on upon exiting.
Mud wasn''tmon in the type of forest we were in. It was artificially constructed and it never rained.
Although perplexed by my unusual request, Lukeplied, perhaps motivated by the incident where Nano had given him a thorough beating.
Hispliance was a testament to his increased leniency towards me.
Anyway
Luke stepped forward, confirming my suspicions with his testimony.
"Yes!" he dered, pointing towards a specific group of boys and Freya. "I saw them near the tent just before the incident urred."
Taking advantage of Luke''s statement, I pointed directly at him. "Since Luke witnessed the group, I have a theory about who the spy might be",I confidently stated, shifting my gaze towards Freya.
"Why are you looking at me, rascal?!" Freya angrily demanded.
Ignoring her outburst, I approached the main cast. "Hey, rascal Noah, I''m talking to you!"
With unwavering confidence, I pointed at Freya and voiced my theory. "It''s just a small theory, but I think she could be the spy."
Curiosity piqued, Aeravat queried, "What makes you so sure?"
I immediately replied, "Her leg. It''s covered in mud, and I observed that there is mud near the tent. None of the other neen have fresh mud stains on them?...Only her"
There were mixed reactions among the group:
- "Oh, that could be true."
- "Sounds logical."
- "I think he might be onto something."
Inwardly, I scoffed at their eptance. My theory was baseless, a mere fabrication.
Takahashi, surprising me, spoke up. Leaning against a tall tree, he remarked, "Well, everything you''ve presented so far only adds more possibility to your ''theory.'' But remember, it remains just that¡ªa theory."
His words struck a chord, reminding me to stay cautious and consider all possibilities, even as the attention seemed to shift toward Freya.
Freya''s frustration boiled over as she stomped towards me, her tone aggressive. She pointed her finger at my chest and threatened, "Show us the proof you have against me, or I''ll beatyou right here!"
Unfazed by her aggression, I smirked and replied, "I do have proof. Your smart bracelet."¡ªI pointed my finger at her wrist.
"Why should I?!" Freya protested.
"Freya, that''s an order" Aeravat intervened, approaching us. Reluctantly, Freya stepped back.
"Fine, here. See? There''s no proof"¡ªShe said confidently, extending her arm towards Aeravat.
Watching her, I inwardly chuckled.
Indeed, there was no evidence on that smart bracelet.
How could there be? she had deleted it all.
"See, I told you there''s no proof!" Freya eximed, as the main cast surrounded her, examining the smart bracelet in her hand.
Before she could continue boasting, Aeravat cut her off with a chilling tone, asking, "Then what are these?"
Freya''s expression shifted from confidence to confusion, her face paling as her eyes fell upon something incriminating on her smart bracelet.
Soon, a long list of calls and chat messages between Freya and Myung Joon appeared on the screen.
"H-How? I deleted all of these?!" Freya stammered, her voice filled with shock.
I smirked , looking at her bewildered face.
''Indeed, you did delete them'',I thought, ''but unfortunately for you, I have Nano.''
Nano had hacked into Freya''s smart bracelet and imnted fake call logs and chat messages between her and Myung Joon.
"It''s game over", I dered, turning to walk away. "Just give up, Freya. It''s over."
As I began to leave, I could hear Freya''s furious murmurs from behind me. "This can''t be! No!"
"Bitch!" she screamed, overwhelmed by anger and frustration.
***
Emily''s POV:
Noah Grey, that''s the name of the machete guy.
A peculiar student.
From the beginning of the academy, he didn''t stand out much. There was nothing particrly special about him.
He always seemed distant from our ss, and even when other students would bully him, he simply ignored them.
The only reason why he had gained some form of notoriety was because of his odd routine of doing strange machete jumps in the training hall and his habit of falling asleep during ss.
If you ask me, he was what you would call a "failure."
At least, that''s what I thought.
However, over time, I started to notice something strange about him.
He didn''t blend in with others.
I couldn''t quite exin it, but his gait, the way he carried himself, made it seem like he viewed others as children.
Yet, he himself behaved like an adult, even though he didn''t appear to be one.
It was just this peculiar feeling that there was something off about him. Yet, I didn''t pay much attention to it.
Today, as our entire ss struggled to understand what had just happened, Noah deducted every little detail with ease through mere observation.
''If anything, he is smart. I''ll give him that'', I thought, impressed by his sharpness.
"It''s game over", Noah spoke with a smirk before turning his back to walk away. He waved his hand dismissively, saying "Just give up, Freya. Hasta vista."
"Huh?" I looked towards Freya, who suddenly shifted from calm and collected to showing clear hostility and vexation in her tone.
"You are nothing but a pathetic loser, Noah! Fucking bitch!" Freya screamed, her frustration pouring out. However, Noah didn''t pay her any attention. His focus was already elsewhere, detached from her desperate outburst.
"Remember when I beat your ass during the pre-school tournament? You are still that same pathetic worm. You lied to all these people, just like you did back then! Tell them! This is all just a mistake!" Freya''s voice echoed, but Noah was already far away, unfazed by her words.
"You despicable piece of shit! Your parents must have been so disgusted by a loser like you that they left you! You whore''s son!" Freya finally screamed, unleashing all her pent-up vexation.
As soon as the word "whore''s son" escaped her lips, Noah abruptly halted in his tracks.
"Say that once again?" His voice turned into an icy chill, and an unsettling aura of killing intent emanated from him.
rmed, I quickly realized that I should intervene before the situation escted. However, before I could act, something unexpected happened.
"Huh, fuck!" I instinctively took a step back from Freya as the atmosphere suddenly grew more intense.
To my astonishment, the killing intent radiating from Noah tripled, striking me with disbelief.
"What in the world?! This much killing intent?!"
But before I could process what was happening, Noah vanished from his position right in front of my eyes.
"Huh? Where did he go?!"
"What-" Takahashi''s voice resounded, indicating his confusion as well.
And then I saw it¡ª Noah reappeared in an instant, his hand gripping Freya''s throat as he effortlessly lifted her up.
I couldn''t process what had just happened. When did he move? Why is he acting this way? There was no time to think.
His once ordinary ck eyes transformed into a haunting shade of grey, and the air around us became thick with a chilling killing intent.
This was no ordinary disy of mana pressure. It was an eerie aura that belonged to something far beyond the realm of sanity.
"S a y t hat once again, I dare YOU. Say anything about my parents", Noah''s voiceced with menace, demanding an answer.
Freya, struggling to breathe, her eyes filling with tears, managed to let out a rough breath, "S-sorry."
Her attempts to move were feeble, as if she was trapped in the formidable grip of some unseen force.
Chapter 46: Change of plans [1]
Chapter 46: Change of ns [1]
"Say that once again, I dare you. Say anything about my parents", I growled, my voice dripping with menace as I demanded an answer.
Freya gasped for breath, her eyes welling up with tears. She managed to muster a ragged breath and stammered, "S-sorry."
Her feeble attempts to escape my grip were futile, as my hand clenched tightly around her neck.
In an instant, a realization washed over me¡ª''why was I allowing myself to be consumed by anger?''
Yes, her words about my parents did fueled my rage, but this isn''t how I act?
''Fuck this anger issue.'' I took a deep breath, attempting to calm myself.
Fwuu!!¡ª Suddenly, a projectile came hurtling towards me, propelled by the force of a guy adorned with shiny equipment worth a fortune in Dens.
''Tsk, Takahashi''I clicked my tongue in annoyance.
Just as his kick was about to make contact, my body instinctively moved, narrowly evading the attack.
I was in Battle mode, which activated earlier on a whim of my intent.
Nano possessed the remarkable ability to detect my emotions and intentions, adapting ordingly. It was one of its many superior qualities.
"Release her! This is not the ce for you to y the tragic hero", Takahashi bellowed, aiming a powerful punch at my face.
Yet, with the ease of my left palm, I absorbed the impact, minimizing the force.
Simultaneously, I released my grip on Freya''s neck, allowing her to copse onto the floor.
"As if I care", I muttered dismissively, turning away from the scene.
Why did I let myself react like that?
I honestly have no clue.
As I walked away, the sound of murmurs lingered behind me. Some were expressing surprise, while others wore looks of confusion. But their opinions didn''t matter to me.
What truly matters is how I choose to act based on them, and today... I failed. Today marked the first time I willingly attempted to harm someone, and it seemed to be fueled by the deep-seated emotions I had always buried within me.
My life, gued by a blood disease, had always filled me with resentment and a sense of loathing. I couldn''t live like others, constantly confronted with the possibility of death with each passing day. Over time, this frustration morphed into an anger issue.
"Yeah... it must be my anger issue," I reasoned with myself, searching for an exnation. There couldn''t be any other reason for me to behave so recklessly.
.....
Takahashi''s brow furrowed in confusion as he struggled toprehend the spectacle before him.
''How on earth did that weakling manage to deflect my strikes?'' he pondered, his mind swirling with bewilderment while he observed Noah''s retreating figure.
A wave of perplexity washed over the entire ss, forcing them to reevaluate their assumptions about the seemingly ordinary boy who had concealed depths yet to be uncovered.
However, the one who found herself most perplexed by Noah''s peculiar actions was, a girl with stunning golden eyes and long flowing hair- Emily reed.
Emily sensed that there was more to Noah than met the eye, and she silently resolved to keep a vignt watch over him.
Things were far from simple, and Noah seemed to be concealing something.
The intensity of the bloodlust she had sensed from him today surpassed what any mere ''human'' could release.
His eyes..for that one moment he didn''t felt ''humane''
---------------------------------------
THE NEXT DAY
Noah''s Point of view(POV):
As I walked through the crowd, I couldn''t help but notice the strange murmurs that began to swirl around me.
However, I paid them no attention, feeling a lingering annoyance build up because of their behaviour.
ncing at a guy nearby, I watched as his gaze immediately darted away from me, his pace quickening.
A frown creased my brow, ''Why are they acting so strangely?''.
Enough about that.
Here is what happened to Freya.
She was eliminated from the dungeon trial, but it wasn''t just a simple elimination.
No, she was brutally beaten by none other than Takahashi, the same guy who had intervened yesterday.
And to make matters worse, he seemed to have no regard for the fact that she was a girl, treating her like trash.
It was then that I realized just how strange this guy truly was. He didn''t discriminate when it came to inflicting harm, regardless of gender.
Well, it does make sense when you think about it. In a world like this, where life and death hang by a thread, people are bound to be more brutal.
The notion of ''don''t hit a girl'' simply doesn''t cross a guy''s mind if he''s been wronged by her. Especially if that guy happens to be Takahashi Aoi.
Crisp-tk-shk-step-tk.
The sound of my footsteps echoed beneath me as I made my way through the dense jungle.
Towering trees surrounded me, their branches allowing slivers of sunlight to caress my skin.
Navigating through this jungle is no easy task. The ground is covered with thick grass, sturdy and often adorned with patches of moss wherever my eyes wander.
"Hey Noah!"¡ª A sudden voice interrupted my train of thought, and I spotted two familiar faces approaching me: a girl and a boy.
Who else could they be but¡ªJames and Anastasia.
"How are you?" they asked simultaneously, concern evident on their faces.
They didn''t mention it, but I knew they were worried about me after my behaviorst night.
"I''m fine," I replied, but a memory shed in my mind, prompting me to retrieve a mana potion from my dimensional bracelet.
"Oh, and here, Anastasia!" I tossed the mana potion towards her.
"I forgot to give it to youst night".
"Thanks!" she eximed, deftly catching the potion with a satisfying -thup.
So, where are we headed?
Aeravat asked the whole ss to gather early this morning. I had a hunch about the reason, and if my assumption was correct, I was about to face the wrath of many.
I opened up the map of the jungle in my augmented reality field of vision. The other sses were nearby.
''Well, I guess it''s time to alter the course of events'', I thought to myself.
"Let''s get moving," I motioned to the other two to follow along.
.....
Aeravat''s Point of View(POV):
Hnfff¡ª
Taking a deep breath, I managed to regain myposure. It was hard to fathom how I could fail in such a seemingly simple test like this dungeon trial. Sigh.
One by one, groups of students started gathering in front of me.
Despite the fact that our food ration was destroyed yesterday, we still had enough supplies to sustain us for a day. But that''s all we had.
If we couldn''t locate the dungeon entrance to defeat the boss monster after this, then this trial would be a lost cause. We simply didn''t possess enough food to continue.
Emily approached me with her typical smile, "Sightseeing?"
"I''m just pondering whether this will turn out in our favor", I replied, keeping a watchful eye on the different groups of students. "This is myst desperate attempt to win this trial. If I fail, then I have failed as a leader."
"You know, whatever Takahashi said, he said in anger. You don''t have to let it get to you", Emily tried to console me.
"But he''s right", I replied, memories of the incidents fromst night flooding back into my mind.
"Everyone has arrived", a sudden voice interrupted our conversation.
I turned my head slightly to see Aurora standing nearby.
''Yeah, sure'', I thought to myself, preparing to set my final n into motion. But before that...
I nced at the group of students, clearing my throat as I started to speak.
"I have failed as a leader." Silence fell upon the crowd.
"ording to what we learned from Freya, our position has been leaked to ss A2, and they will be here soon",I informed the group.
My voice remained calm, but it created a wave of concern among the crowd.
-"Well, at least he admits his ipetence."
-"This trial is doomed."
¡ª"We''re going to be eliminated."
Dejectedments filled the air.
"There seems to be no other way but for us to directly confront them head-on. That is, if we fail to find the dungeon entrance today. We don''t even know where the rest of the sses are. So, before that, does anyone have any other ideas?" I asked, scanning the faces of my peers, hoping for a solution.
And, as if on cue, a guy with ck orb eyes stepped forward, as if answering.
''Ah, Noah,'' I mused. Maybe he knows something? I hold a sliver of hope that he does. After all, he did save our ssst night, and he seems to be quite intelligent.
''Definitely not smarter than me!'' I hope...
"Do you have any ns?" I asked, keeping my emotions in hidden.
"I do. Let''s head to the dungeon and defeat the boss monster", he responded with an ''isn''t it obvious'' attitude.
I frowned, feeling a tad bit apprehensive. "But we don''t even know where the dungeon entrance is."
"I know, but I can figure out its location. Trust me on this. I could exin, but I''d rather not do it in front of everyone".
Chapter 47: Change of plans [2]
Chapter 47: Change of ns [2]
Author''s Note: I will call ss A3,A4 and A5 together as ''allied ss'' since saying A3,A4,A5 all the time sounds stupid.
Adin¡ªLeader of ss A3(F+),
Sera¡ªMember of ss A3.
Kenta¡ªLeader of ss A4(F+)
Arisha¡ªLeader of ss A5(F+)
***
Third Person POV(Point of view):¡ªAllied sses.
Vwoosh!¡ªArrows sliced through the air towards the group of students, their trajectory barely visible amidst the shadows cast by towering trees.
"Evade!" Kenta, bellowed as he gracefully dove to the ground, narrowly avoiding the oing attack.
In a swift disy of agility, both Adin and Arisha, mirrored Kenta''s movements, expertly dodging the lethal projectiles.
Meanwhile, Sera notched an arrow onto her crossbow and swiftly fired in the direction of the ambush, shattering the trap with precision.
"These traps... are not natural."¡ªKenta muttered in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear. After a short pause he continued ,"I think they have been strategically set up by other sses", Kenta remarked, scrutinizing the fallen arrows with keen interest.
It was evident that these traps were not set during the typical dungeon trials. The allied ss meticulously followed the path paved by other sses, encountering traps seemed imusible.
It seemed highly unlikely that the current group would encounter any traps as all the previous sses must have already triggered and disarmed them?
It was undeniable that rival sses had cunningly prepared these lethal obstacles.
"Who could it be?" Adin inquired, his gaze menacingly fixed upon the arrows sprawled on the ground.
"Most likely... ss A2", Kenta responded, rising to his feet.
"Those fuckers.... Let''s hunt them down and make them pay!", Adin growled.
***
Third Person POV(Point of view):
-"So, this is the entrance to the dungeon"
-"No wonder we couldn''t find it!"
-"Who would have thought that the entrance would lie concealed beneath our very feet.."
Indeed, the entrance was hidden beneath a cluster of rocks, blending seamlessly with the path others trod upon.
In the original novel Aeravat stumbled upon this entrance when a tired student took a momentary rest upon one of the rocks.
"How did youe to know about the dungeon entrance?" Aeravat began to question, but quickly checked himself, shaking his head in realization.
"Right, forget I asked. So, you''re venturing on your own now?" Aeravat inquired, his gaze fixed upon Noah''s shrinking figure as he began to return back deeper into the dense canopy of the towering jungle of trees.
"Yes,... I will rejoin youter, although I sincerely doubt such a reunion will be necessary", Noah replied, a hint of self-assurednesscing his words as he continued on his solitary journey.
The rest of the main cast observed Aeravat''s perplexing behavior with puzzled expressions.
They were clueless about his conversation with Noah, and equally unaware of how he had stumbled upon the hidden entrance to the dungeon.
Frustratingly enough, they couldn''t even ask for an exnation since Aeravat wasn''t exactly their ''friend''.
Observing Noah''s retreat into the dense jungle canopy, the main cast assumed that Aeravat had assigned him some kind of mission.
After all, they couldn''t fathom any other reason for Noah''s sudden departure.
In reality Noah had simply informed Aeravat that he possessed a. "propensity" to navigate through jungles and discover hidden locations.
However, that was nothing more than a lie. Noah did not possess any propensity, a fact that Aeravat had yet to uncover.
¡ª"You have a propensity for navigation and finding locations?" Aeravat had questioned when Noah first made his absurd assertion.
Propensity, a term they everyone is familiar with, referred to the special abilities possessed by individuals.
For instance, Aurora''s propensity was "voltaic", enabling her tomand and control thunder. As for Aeravat, his propensity was "harmony".
Noah, on the other hand lied , pretending to possess a propensity when in reality, he was devoid of any such ability.
***
Noah''s POV:
In my augmented reality vision map I observed around three hundred blue dots approaching from my left, approximately 800 meters away, and another six hundred dots advancing from my right, roughly 700 meters distant.
Six-hundred, an amalgamation of the formidable forces belonging to ss A3, A4, and A5.
It seems highly improbable for either ss A2 or ss A1 to emerge victorious if they were to face them.
To make matters worse, they also boast the highest number of F+ rankers among their ranks, serving as their leaders.
In the original Novel, these three sses shed with one another, yet curiously, they were themselves coborating, unlike what happened in the novel.
Perplexingly, the plot seemed to be venturing off its established path, veering away from the confines of the original storyline.
Originally in the novel, Aeravat engaged inbat against the leader of ss A2 and emerged triumphant in the dungeon trial.
However, that seems impossible now.
The plot has undergone a significant shift, but what truly matters is the eventual oue of the story.
It is the victory of ss A1 that brought the main characters together as friends.
Despite the potential friction between Takahashi and Aeravat, they are or will be friends.
But ever since I transmigrated into this world, inexplicable events have been unfolding, defying all my expectations.
"Nano scan", I whispered, setting forth towards the location where the other ss will collide.
Gradually, a grid of vertical and horizontal lines materialized within my field of vision, initiating a thorough scan of everything within the 100-meter radius of my vicinity.
[Scanning...] Nano''s voice resonated in my mind.
As I set off towards my destination, I observed the leaves gracefully dancing with the wind.
Much like these leaves, my destiny seems to be swayed by the ever-changing gusts of fate, uncertain of where it will ultimately settle.
Ever since my transmigration, a series of inexplicable events has happened.
Events...things..which should have not happened.
Was this world meant to experience such events?
Double dungeon, for instance, never existed in the original story.
''And yet''... I nced at the red bracelet adorning my left arm, ''this do''.
Maybe, the core essence of this world remained unaltered, akin to the novel.
The characters, the Mystries, and even the anticipated events have indeede to pass, albeit by taking an alternate path from the original narrative.
And deep inside, I have an inkling that somehow my transmigration is the driving force behind this divergent trajectory of the story.
I mean Noah Grey never existed...or maybe he did but was never mentioned in the novel?Or maybe he died long ago before the story started to take ce. Idk.
[Scanningplete, only one monster is in the vicinity, 10 meters away, hiding in the tall tree branch], Nano''s voice echoed through my mind, though my thoughts were consumed by something else entirely.
"Activate battle mode", Imanded.
Slowly I started feeling the surge of adrenaline course through my veins.
"Kraaa!" Almost as if it was waiting for mymand, the colossal Lava chimp leaped towards me.
With a swift maneuver, I narrowly evaded its attack, my body moving with an innate agility.
Simultaneously, a machete materialized in my right hand, seemingly conjured from my dimensional bracelet.
In an instant, a burst of blinding light emanated from both of my eyes, temporarily overwhelming theva chimp. It was re, another one of Nano''s abilities.
"Krrrieeek!" Theva chimp howled in agony, sping its eyes in pain.
Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly maneuvered behind its back with a dash.
Suddenly, my vision shifted into a chromatic grey hue, as Nano activated the x-ray vision.
Theva chimp''s back became transparent, revealing its spinal cord, akin to a translucent pane of ss. Even its pulsating heart was visible. ~Budup~budup~budup, it''s beating visible to me.
Equipped with this newfound insight, the machete swiftly plunged into theval chimp''s spinal cord, bringing a swift end to the formidable creature.
Theva chimp died.
Exhaling a sigh, I contemted my n.
"Right,..now I should?... use fentanyl darts and weaken the leaders of allied sses."
When they encounter ss A2, everything will be neutralized, or the victor will be severely weak, unable to give any challenge against Aeravat and ss A1.
Chapter 48: Change of plans[3]
Chapter 48: Change of ns[3]
Noah''s POV:
Suddenly, I heard Nano''s warning¡ª[Enemies approaching,50 meters away]
I swiftly shifted into a squatting position behind the towering tree, its branches rustling above me in anticipation.
In my right hand a white furry glove materialized ¡ªa dart gun of my own design.
What should I call it? Pewpew pistol?
Well the name didn''t matter in this moment
The glove contained five metallic darts, each coated in a potent fentanyl chemical.
This substance possessed sedative properties, its effects determined by the dosage administered. An excessive amount could be lethal, while a scant dose would merely induce slight nausea or drowsiness.
Activating the [Mystery of teleportation], I willed my surroundings to shift.
In an instant, my view transformed, and I found myself perched atop a lofty tree, the world beneath me stretching out in all directions.
Nano''s voice warned once again, [Enemies closing in,10 meters]
A surge of nerves coursed through me as I observed the group below, well aware of their formidable reputation within their respective sses.
These guys may not have held prominent roles in the novel, but their strength was unquestionable.
It puzzled me, though, why didn''t they appear in any of the novel arcs?
"_"
Oh well, I was the one who wrote the novel.
Sighing in mild frustration, I refocused my attention on the scene unfolding beneath me.
Dozens of students, oblivious to my presence, passed right beneath the tree I was perched upon.
Myck of mana capacity, rendered me unable to absorb atmospheric mana so in a way it concealed trace of my presence.
Had I possessed even a sliver of mana capacity, it would have been possible for skilled mages like Aeravat or Myung Joon to detect the disruptive flow of mana emanating from the branches overhead.
In my augmented reality field of vision, dots and boxes materialized above the heads of the students
Soon one box above a tall mascr boy turned a vivid shade of red, and a plethora of information about him ¨C his ss, designation, family background, and role ¨C began to unfurl alongside my field of vision.
[Name: Adin Smith]
[ss A3, designation...]
"Ah," I silently observed Adin Smith, the leader of ss A3, as he strode beneath my elevated vantage point atop the tree branches. My gaze narrowed with focused intent.
Positioning my right arm, d in the furry glove, as if it were a firearm, I took aim towards him.
In that precise moment, another box materialized above the head of a nearby individual, revealing their identity¡ª[Kenta Shiro, ss A4...]
Steeling my resolve, I pressed down my thumb finger on the glove''s surface, akin to pulling a trigger.
A split secondter, the mechanism within the glove activated, propelling a razor-sharp steel dart through the air with a resounding ¡ª"Shuu!!" The projectile found its mark, slicing into Adin''s back with lethal precision.
"Ah!",With an abrupt cry of surprise and pain, Adin doubled over, his hand instinctively reaching out to clutch at his back where the dart had found its mark.
"What the hell was that?!" he growled, his voiceced with irritation.
Reacting swiftly, I activated teleportation, whisking myself away from the safety of the tree branches and into the concealment of a nearby brush, nestled amidst the enemies.
Peering out from within the brush, I raised my head cautiously, catching sight of Arisha, the leader of ss A5, standing before me, his back turned at me.
His dark brown hair and pristine, porcin-like skin gave him a unique presence.
Despite being a mere F+ rank, he exuded an intimidating aura, rivalling that of a formidable Rank E- individual.
As themotion of Adin''s injury unfolded before my eyes, with Kenta rushing to his aid, my attention flickered to Arisha.
In that moment, I trained my glove gun on him, focusing my intention for a precise shot. With a swift motion and a resounding ¡ª"Fuu!!", the dart hurtled through the air, finding its target squarely in his back.
"Gah!" With a deep, guttural growl, Arisha recoiled in pain and irritation upon being struck by the dart.
Undeterred by his reaction, I swiftly aimed andunched yet another dart, this time directed towards Kenta.
"F*ck?!!" Kenta''s anguished scream pierced through the air as he leapt from his position, writhing in agony.
"Another trap?!" one of the onlookers eximed, as a wave of unease and apprehension rippled through the crowd.
-"Everyone be careful!"
-"Nobody moves!Nobody moves!"
Panic spreaded through the crowd.
Satisfaction stirred within me, a peculiar sensation gnawing at my core as I observed the chaos unfold before me.
With a resolute thought that my job was nowplete, I activated the [Mystery of Teleportation], vanishing into the distance, leaving them to wrestle with the aftermath of my calcted actions.
***
Third Person''s POV(Point Of View):
Abdul Rahman lived a mostly tranquil life, with his father working as the head of a security department and his mother fulfilling the role of a homemaker.
His existence could be described as satisfactory, possessing average potential but luckily he was epted into the prestigious Arcanum des academy.
If he were ever asked about his happiest moment, it would undoubtedly be the day he received the news of his admission to the academy. Everything was going smoothly for him, until a few months ago.
Upon discovering he was assigned to ss A2 of first-year students, Abdul initially felt excitement for his uing school years.
However, his tion quickly turned to dismay as he found himself the target of relentless bullying from Myung Joon, the strongest student in ss A2.
Anyway, currently he found himself in the midst of the dungeon trial.
He was stationed behind ss A2. His task was to tail them every 50 meters, waiting before following them again. Myung Joon had given him this instruction, iming it would be beneficial in case other sses decided to ambush them. Reluctantly, Abdul had toply; he couldn''t afford to go against Myung Joon''s orders.
"Ah, screw that guy," Abdul muttered in frustration.
"Screw who?" a calm voice suddenly sounded from behind him.
Abdul''s heart skipped a beat. He hadn''t expected anyone else to be stationed near him. So who-
Slowly turning around, he was met with a pair of piercing ck eyes that seemed to prate his very soul, causing an overwhelming sense of unease to wash over him.
"W-who...?" Abdul stammered, taken aback by the presence of the pale boy standing before him.
!!!
With bravery fueling his actions, Abdul unsheathed his sword, poised and ready to attack.
But before he could make a move, the mysterious figure blurred in front of him, astonishingly agile.
In a swift motion, the stranger pressed his left hand firmly against Abdul''s mouth, effectively silencing any potential retaliation. Simultaneously, his right hand tightly gripped Abdul''s sword hand, rendering him defenseless.
"I''m about to do something and it will hurt.I want you to", as the pale individual calmly told this much, his left hand started emanating a peculiar yellow lightning.
Pain surged through Abdul''s body, overwhelming his senses as the agonizing sensation consumed him.
"Scream",the pale figuremanded, releasing his grip on Abdul''s mouth.
"Ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"
....
The piercing cry reverberated through the jungle, catching the attention of nearby sses within a hundred-meter radius. They swiftly mobilized, instinctively drawn towards the source of the distressing sound.
Chapter 49: A different outcome [1]
Chapter 49: A different oue [1]
Noah''s POV(Point of view) :
¡ªsh!!¡ªTung!!¡ªWooshh!!
-"Charge!"
-"Hold the formation!"
-"Raah!"
The sh of metal, the resounding sh of des, and the boisterous cries of warriors reverberated through the lush jungle canopy.
The once serene and beautiful environment had transformed into a battleground, and the canopy casted eerie shadows below.
How did ite to this?
It all began when I executed my audacious maneuver, colliding ss A2 to the trio of allies formed by sses A3, A4, and A5.
Thanks to Nano, I knew precise knowledge of their respective locations beforehand.
The distance between the alliance sses and ss A2 was getting increasingly shorter, with only about 100 meters separating them.
The paths they were walking on were on a direct collision course, making a sh between the two groups seemingly inevitable.
But Myung Joon was no fool, and he would know better than to engage in a head-on sh against such a formidable force consisting of three ssesbined.
But unfortunately for him, he had no idea that sses A3, A4 and A5 were actually allied.
So the anguished scream from earlier pierced the air, acting as a distress call for both factions. Fate dictated that they converged upon the same spot.
Silently, tension hung in the air, devoid of any verbalmunication. And then, without warning, battle erupted between the allied sses and ss A2.
The magnitude of the battle was awe-inspiring, far from ordinary.
Approximately 900 students were embroiled in the chaos and conflict, their collective energy electrifying the air.
Technically, ss A2 was on the defensive, with the allied sses persistentlyunching their relentless attacks.
Though the difference in their forces appeared staggering, from ss A2''s perspective, it was a mere ratio of 1 to 2.
After all, ss A2 boasted around 300 students, while thebined strength of the allied forces, sses A3, A4, and A5, amounted to roughly 600 students.
"Hmm" I hummed, observing themotion from a safe distance, nestled atop a tree branch.
While I would have savored the sight of this visceral battle, my priority is to hunt monsters.
At the moment, my smart bracelet disyed a total of 600 points. In the original novel, Aeravat had acquired around 1200 points and secured the top position.
For me to secure a position among the top 50, I reckoned I needed at least 50 more points.
With that determination in mind, I made my exit from the battlefield, a renewed sense of purpose propelling me forward.
....
sh¡ª!! With a deft movement of his knife, Kenta swiftly neutralized three students, eliminating them.
¡ªPant!¡ªPant!!¡ªPant!!!
Pausing to catch his breath, he surveyed the chaotic battlefield. His focus was fixed on swiftly dispatching the G-ranked students of ss A2.
With each precise sh, Kenta seamlessly teleported his opponents out of the trials, decreasing the enemy''s numbers.
However, he also noticed that ss A2 was relentless in eliminating their own members. Notably, there was a skilled individual wielding a katana, whom Kenta identified as Karthik.
Yet, this fact did not concern him greatly, as his immediate worry stemmed from the unexined need for increased oxygen. Every breath felt heavier than it should have been.
While these events unfolded, Adin, the fatigued leader of ss A3, found himself engaged in a fierce battle with a sword-wielding girl. Despite his exhaustion, Adin fought on with unwavering determination.
In a striking parallel, Adin wielded a sword, just like his opponent. After a grueling battle thatsted five minutes, Adin emerged victorious, yet he felt an umon wave of exhaustion washing over him. And it seemed that Arisha, the leader of ss A5, shared in his weariness.
As they finally joined forces, Adin and Arisha unleashed their full power, overwhelming the enemy units by the hundreds. The once formidable ss A2 was now left with a mere one hundred and sixty students, severely crippled by their approach.
Pant¡ªPant! Adin voiced his concern, "What''s happening? I''m far too exhausted for just this much fighting. It doesn''t make sense."
Kenta and Arisha exchanged knowing nces, silently acknowledging the shared fatigue.
Kenta responded, "I, too, am beginning to feel drowsy. I have a suspicion that those darts¡ª"
Before he could finish his sentence, Kenta paused, collecting his thoughts. Eventually, he continued, "I have a feeling that those darts wereced with poison."
"Th¡ª" Arisha began to ask for further exnation, but she was interrupted by a sudden impact¡ªPom!
A man with long jet-ck hair and pristine white skin gracefully descended from above,nding just a few meters away from them.
As he turned around, two deep red orbs caught their attention, apanied by hair that flowed freely in the wind.
Resting on his back was an imposing mace, a clear testament to his strength.
The trio fell into a sudden silence, their brows furrowing instinctively.
The individual who hadnded before them was none other than Myung Joon, the esteemed leader of ss A2.
With a casual air, he strolled toward them, seemingly unconcerned.
Observing Myung Joon''s confident stride and hismanding presence, it was evident to all that he was not to be taken lightly. Just for reference, Myung held the rank of E-, one tier higher than the leaders of the allied forces.
Without exchanging any words, the threebatants dashed towards him, ready to engage in a battle.
----------------------------------------- ~Inside the dungeon:
A swarm of hundreds of bees, each as big as a smartphone, descended uponrge groups of students.
They encircled the unsuspecting students, their wings buzzing incessantly as they clung to their clothes. Surprisingly, instead of stinging, the bees began vibrating their wings, forming a tight ball that trapped the students within.
As the vibrations intensified, heat started to emanate from the trapped students. The temperature rose rapidly, and soon enough, it started to take a toll on the inexperienced victims, eliminating them.
In a desperate attempt to counter the swarm, someone unleashed ¡ª"Fire st!"
The powerful attack rained mes upon the bees, but to their dismay, these creatures were far from ordinary.
Their wings acted as defensive shields, protecting them from the fiery assault.
Amidst the chaos, the mes illuminated the interior of the dungeon, casting a bright orange light that allowed everyone to witness the unfolding chaos.
Within the depths of the dungeon, ss A1 had ventured forward, surrounded by darkness. To navigate their way through this treacherous maze, many mages had to continuously utilize fire magic, casting flickering mes to illuminate the path ahead.
Takahashi, feeling impatient, grumbled, "This is taking far too long." Gripping his ive tightly, he hurled it towards the swarm of relentless bees, a test of his strength.
Bzzzz¡ª The bees retaliated, attempting to ensnare Takahashi in their familiar strategy of a vibrating ball. As the temperature started to rise, marking the impending elimination of their prey, Takahashi remained undeterred.
With a decisive act, he activated ¡ª"Bone Capsule!",his bone capsule skill, instantly encasing himself in a protective cocoon made of bone.
Dhup-Dhup- The bees'' stings collided with the hardened barrier, their futile attempts echoing through the chamber.
Chuck¡ª In a spectacr disy of skill, Emili Reed unleashed a volley of tens of arrows upon the bees.
The projectiles rained down upon the swarming monsters, effectively eliminating them one after another, offering respite to the group.
With a powerful roar, fire erupted, forcing a multitude of bees to retreat. Simultaneously, a long-haired boy appeared, casting a freezing spell that trapped the bees in a towering pir of ice.
Unfazed by themotion, he continued his journey deeper into the dungeon, paying no attention to the swarming creatures.
Brandishing his Talwar, the boy expertly shed through any monsters that dared cross his path. His movements were swift and precise, indicating his mastery inbat.
"Aurora, David, and..." Aeravat''s voice trailed off as he nced at his struggling ssmates. Finally, he made a firm decision, "A few other guys,e with me. We''re going to hunt the boss."
Confusion filled the air as a voice, seemingly emanating from an enclosed space, interrupted, "What do you mean?" In that moment, the boy''s bone capsule burst open, releasing a barrage of bone darts that rained down upon the bees, instantly exterminating them.
Takahashi''s frustration was palpable as he eximed, "So, we''re supposed to stay here and fight while the rest get to go?" An air of annoyance surrounded him.
Aeravat adopted a confident stance, grasping his talwar firmly.
In a swift motion, he disappeared from his position, his figure vanishing into thin air.
Suddenly, the dungeon was aze with fire, ice, earth, and water. Aeravat''s ''flow of the universe art'' unleashed a torrential storm of elemental attacks, causing bees to plummet from the sky like raindrops. After a minute of relentless assault, he ceased his barrage.
"Now, it should be easier, right?" Aeravat confidently dered.
"Cover me from any iing monsters,
", he instructed hisrades. "I am going to y the boss monster and bring an end to this bloody trial." Determination filled the air as they prepared to face the final challenge.
Chapter 50: A different outcome [2]
Chapter 50: A different oue [2]
Noah''s Point of vieww(POV):
ncing at my smart bracelet, I checked the current bnce of my points: 669.
I wondered if this would be enough to secure a spot in the coveted top fifty ranking.
In the novel, Aeravat boasted an impressive total of 850 points.
Although my own performance may not earn me as many points as he did , I was confident that I could still make it to the top fifty.
Taking a deep breath, I exhaled as my footsteps resonated through the thick canopy above.
The rustling of branches, moss, and fallen leaves echoed beneath my feet. I knew I had to reach at least the top fifty.
But why did it matter so much to me? Well, besides the extra reward of a thousand credits to spend, I also had an inherent desire to do good in the dungeon trials.
Furthermore, securing a top fifty position would open doors for future tournaments.
But those thoughts could wait forter.
"Kraaa"¡ª!!
Suddenly, a growl broke the silence. A massive Lava chimp lunged at me from a tree branch, but with a swift sidestep, I evaded its attack.
It then attempted to engulf me in scorchingva, yet once again, I effortlessly dodged its fiery assault.
It didn''t take me long.
In just a matter of moments, the Lava chimpy lifeless in my hands.
With thest obstacle vanquished, I turned back and made my way towards the entrance of the dungeon.
....
Third Point of view(POV):
In a flurry of swift movements, a young man with dark brown hair and piercing matching eyes effortlessly sliced through the ranks of students with his Katana.
Swish¡ªSwish¡ª! Each strike brought down another opponent, his Katana moving with precision and deadly grace.
After each victorious attack, he would smoothly sheathe and unsheathe his weapon, poised and ready to dash towards the next group of enemies.
However, amidst his relentless assault, a sudden onught of arrows came hurtling towards him with terrifying speed¡ªSswwoosh!!
Using the blunt side of his Katana, he managed to block the attack with a resounding ¡ªTung!
But the force of the arrows pushed him back, causing him to stagger three meters away.
Observing this turn of events with a smug expression, the girl responsible for the arrow assault couldn''t help but taunt him. "You''re not as strong as the rumors imed, Karthik."
Indeed, the figure standing proudly before her was none other than Karthik, his strength was of F+.
However it didn''t meant much to Sera from ss A3, she held her own ranking as F+.
She was the second strongest in her ss, and that fact seemed to give her great satisfaction.
With her stylish pixie cut hair fluttering in the wind, Sera swiftly aimed her crossbow at Karthik, sending another two arrows flying towards him.
Unfazed by her challenge, Karthik smoothly unsheathed and resheathed his Katana in rapid session, a subtle "click" apanying each motion.
To Sera''s surprise, the arrows were effortlessly neutralized by two beams of energy that emanated from Karthik''s weapon.
Undeterred, she unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks- Thu-Thu-Thu-Thu-Thu!!
Swish-Swosh~!
But Karthik responded with a mesmerizing disy of Katana mastery, moving in a fluid dance-like motion. In a matter of seconds.
He sheathed his Katana again, leaving arrows scattered at his feet.
Observing the chaos before her, Sera could feel cold beads of sweat trickling down her back. But before she could react, Karthik''s form blurred, and in the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind her.
With a swift maneuver, Sera found herself tumbling to the ground, defeated.
In an instant, she was transported out of the battle scene. Her time was up. She had been eliminated.
Witnessing the defeat of one of the strongest students, a sense of fear gripped the hearts of some students from the allied sses. Desperate to escape the battlefield, they attempted to flee. However, their hope of eluding the impending danger was swiftly shattered as Karthik pursued them with mesmerizing speed. One by one, he mercilessly struck them down, leaving no chance for escape.
...
Myung Joon''s POV:
With a powerful leap, a towering muscr figure descended from the air, brandishing a gigantic sword aimed towards me.
Reacting swiftly, I rotated my body and twisted, positioning myself to meet the iing onught. Raising my mace with determination, I shed it against the guy''s enormous de.
Thunmbg¡ª!! The impact resounded through the air, momentarily halting the forceful attack. The immense power behind my strike sent the guy soaring through the air, but he skillfully regained his footing uponnding.
As I observed the aftermath of our brief engagement, a frown etched across my face.
I recognized the person I was battling¡ªit was Adin, the leader of ss A3.
Despite his lower F+ ranking, rumors imed his strength to be formidable.
However, based on our brief weapon sh, it became evident that I possessed superior strength. Or perhaps...
Noticing something peculiar, I furrowed my brow. "He''s panting unusually heavy," I contemted.
Not only was the guy in front of me struggling, but I noticed the two other individuals on the sidelines wearing expressions of caution.
If my memory serves me right, they are Kenta and Arisha, the leaders of ss A4 and A5, respectively
Putting that aside for now, I seized the opportunity amidst the intense battle and charged towards Kenta.
In a quick reaction, the boy with white hair conjured an ice wall, attempting to hinder my advance.
Without halting my momentum, I swiftly spun on my heels, twisting my body, and delivered a forceful m with my mace. The thick ice shattered in one mighty blow¡ªthomp¡ªcrack¡ªthus!
Meanwhile, Arishaunched a javelin towards me.
With agility, I evaded it mid-air and snatched it with my left hand before swiftly hurling it back towards Adin, who was foolishly charging at me from behind. To my surprise, the projectile found its mark, impaling Adin''s shoulder with a short cry of pain¡ª"akh!"
Ignoring the pain of his impaled shoulder, Adin charged at me like a raging bull, with Kenta and Arisha following closely behind.
Utilizing my own momentum, I spun and delivered a swift blow towards Arisha, who swiftly reacted, parrying with his spear, but still getting pushed back.
In the midst of this exchange, two fireballs hurtled towards me. With a nimble mid-air spin, I managed to evade one, while the other was deflected by a forceful swing of my mace, sending it back towards Kenta, who skillfully dodged it.
Before I could catch my breath, Adin swiftlyunched another attack with his sword, which I met with a retaliatory strike from my mace, sending him reeling back two meters.
Undeterred, I rushed towards him, mming my mace once again, but Adin rolled to my back and swiftly regained his footing.
Surprisingly, the javelin was still lodged in his shoulder, yet this fool remained determined to fight me.
Without granting me a moment''s respite, Arisha leaped above Adin''s head with a long jump, aiming to strike me with his spear.
"F*ck this sh*t!" I eximed, fueled with determination.
"Yeah!", With a battle cry, I unleashed a powerful strike from my mace, sending Arisha hurtling back to where he came from.
Without pausing, I spun on my heels, deftly dodging Kenta''s fireball, and swiftly struck the javelin impaled in Adin''s shoulder.
As a result, the massive guy was flung through the air, the javelin piercing through his body and impaling Arisha''s left leg.
Seizing the opportunity, I nced behind me only to find Kenta unleashing a fiery tornado spell towards my ssmates, eliminating most of them.
Without skipping a beat, I dashed towards Kenta and delivered a resounding blow, eliminating him from the battle.
Adin, nowying on the ground, met the same fate and was eliminated.
Witnessing all of this, Arisha decided to surrender, realizing the futility of continuing the fight. He too soon got eliminated.
With a smug smirk, I found myself wondering, "I wonder if Aeravat will pose any challenge to me." However, I quickly snapped out of my arrogance and regained my focus.
As I pondered the battle, a realization struck me.
There was something off about the way these guys were behaving during the fight- their heavy breathing and unusual gait.
It almost felt as if they were under the influence of some kind of drug. Or perhaps, I was mistaken.
Interrupting my thoughts, Kenta appeared suddenly by my side. "Done with your little ego trip, Myung Myung?" he taunted.
I shot him an angry nce and retorted, "Don''t call me that, asshole."
"Yeah, yeah, sorry," he replied cheekily, shing an unapologetic smile. He continued, "But now we''re only left with 30 students. What should we do next? Oh, and by the way..."
Scanning the faces of our remaining ssmates, he proceeded to exin, "Those guys you sent earlier to trail ss A1 have discovered the entrance to the dungeon."
Chapter 51: End of Dungeon Trials [1]
Chapter 51: End of Dungeon Trials [1]
Noah''s point of View(POV):
I have been ''reunited'' with the group of ss A1. But here is the situation.
"GAAH!!" I swung my machete, determined to take down the colossal bee that was trying to give me an unwanted embrace.
But damn, the sucker just wouldn''t die.
Just as I prepared for a second strike¡ªswoosh!! ¡ªA blue glowing arrow soared through the air and pierced right through the bee.
The bee dropped dead, its lifeless body slumped at my feet.
As I turned to look at the source of the arrow, my eyes met the awe-inspiring sight of Emily.
She was a vision, bathed in the radiant glow of protective spells cast by the mages surrounding her.
Of course they were protecting her. She was our long-range attack specialist.
Her eyes, like precious gems, sparkled with beauty, illuminated against the rugged ck rocks that served as the backdrop to her pristine white skin.
-"ming tornado!"
-"Fire ball!"
-"Fire ball!"
The spells of mes and fires conjured by the other mages only enhanced her radiance, casting an enchanting glow.
Just as I was watching her..
Buzzz! ¡ªA pesky bee decided to invade my personal space, buzzing in my ear as it shamelessly embraced me.
I frowned in annoyance without moving.
And then, as if they were in the mood for a group hug, a swarm of other other bees joined in, enveloping my head like a cacoon.
Seriously, this was getting annoying...
Screw this nonsense, time to unleash Nano''s abilities.
[Taser activated]
A surge of yellow lightning crackled through every fiber of my being¡ªzzt-zzt.
With my arms crossed against my chest, I began to channel nanites from within, preparing for an electric discharge.
[Charging...]
The damn bees just wouldn''t stop with their relentless hugs, pping their wings in some bizarre dance.
"Get the hell outta there!" someone eximed, their voice muffled by the swarm that blocked my view.
[Chargingplete¡ªreleasing electric discharge]
"YYYEEEEAAAAARRRRRGGGHHHHHH!!!"
I let out a thunderous roar, extending my crossed arm outward as electricity surged from within me, crackling in all directions.
ZZZZZZSZZTTTTTTTDDDDDDDNNNGGG¡ª!!!
The dungeon was bathed in a blinding yellow glow as electric sma illuminated the space. Branching out from me as if I were a Te coil, bolts of electricity erupted from my very core, causing a sonic boom that shook the surroundings.
All the bees that had been relentlessly hugging me, along with any bees in close proximity, fell lifeless to the ground.
Yellow sparks of electricity emanated from the lifeless bee bodies, crackling like batteries¡ªzztt.
"Hmph! Hope you fuckers learned your lesson",I smirked, kicking one dead bee on the ground like a football.
But as I lifted my gaze, I realized my mistake.
Everyone¡ªand I mean everyone¡ªwas staring at me. Takahashi, Emily, Luke, N, James... every single person present in the dungeon had their eyes fixated on me with a perplexed expression.
''Fuck... why did I have to go and act like this again'' I cursed myself in the head.
I almost felt the urge to facepalm myself.
"."
I realized I needed to y it cool to minimize their suspicions.
"Huff, damn... that took the breath out of me!" I said, pretending to be exhausted.
"Right, bro? These bees are so damn hard to kill" I added, ncing at an unknown student standing nearby.
"Y-yea?" The guy gave me a perplexed look, clearly not understanding what had transpired.
"That was pretty damn cool. Was that some kind of skill?" James approached me, his scythe de smeared with the remains of three bees, resembling a tandoor feast.
"Yea, something like that", I replied half-heartedly, the excitement starting to fade away.
Suddenly, a wave of alertness spread through the group.
"Someone''s here", Takahashi informed everyone, his voiceced with caution.
Ah?
''Someone'' from another ss had made their way into the dungeon?
It must be ss A2. I already knew the oue of their previous battle thanks to a little hacking of the smart bracelets.
Right on cue, two figures emerged from the path we had just taken.
One with an Indian appearance, sporting dark brown hair¡ªKarthik.
His confidence radiated from him as he analyzed our group, a Katana scabbard hanging from his waist.
And the other with porcin white skin and long-flowing hair¡ªMyung Joon.
He casually carried a mace over his shoulder, his right arm supporting it effortlessly.
Following closely behind them were fourty other students, all armed and prepared for battle.
In stark contrast, we found ourselves with fifty students.
An invisible exchange of words took ce as Myung Joon and Takahashi locked eyes, their unspokennguage painting a picture of intensity.
''Shit''s about to hit the fan.''
...
Aeravat''s Point of View(pov):
I gazed in awe at a heart-shaped cocoon made of flesh, pulsating rhythmically with a muffled ¡ªDudup Dudup.
It was massive, about the size of a car, and radiated an energy that surpassed the E+ rank. No doubt, this was the boss monster we had been anticipating.
After navigating through the intricatebyrinth of the dungeon, we finally arrived at this hollowed-out space, resembling a cave with water spraying from the ground, as if it were a perpetual rain shower.
Of course, darkness enveloped the area, forcing me to continuously drain my mana to maintain a colossal me hovering above our heads, providing a flickering source of light.
In mypany were Aurora, David Smith, Sophia, and ten other students. With ourbined strength, we should have enough power to take down the boss monster.
And just like that, the heart-shaped cocoon began pulsating rapidly, as if responding to some unseen cue.
Chuurkhh¡ªThe flesh split open, revealing a monstrous ho-like creature, easily measuring six feet in length.
"Illuminate!" Imanded, channeling my mana and casting a spell. I absorbed the surrounding energy and conjured a radiant ball of light, hovering above us in the dungeon like a brilliant shlight, illuminating our surroundings.
"Everyone, get ready", I dered, our group bracing themselves for the impending battle.
Chapter 52: End of dungeon trials [2]
Chapter 52: End of dungeon trials [2]
Emily Reed''s POV:
Pant¡ªPant¡ªPant¡ª!
I gasped for air, my breath ragged, as I continued to unleash a barrage of arrows at the dark-haired adversary.
Swish-swish-quirk!!
Like the rest of his crew, he sported a blue cloth with the A2 tag on his arm.
Digging into my quiver for another arrow¡ª
.... my heart sank.
I realized I was running dangerously low on ammunition.
I needed a fresh quiver, but changing it mid-battle would leave me vulnerable to the swift strikes of his katana.
Nevertheless, I managed tounch two more arrows towards him.
In response he swiftly unsheathed and retracted his katana.
In that split second, a subtle yet distinctive ¡ªclick! resonated through the air.
Immediately, two arcs of radiant white light burst forth from his action, obliterating my projectiles with effortless precision.
"Tsk", I grumbled in annoyance at the relentless defense.
The dungeon''s interior was impressivelyrge, providing ample space for at least a hundred people to move about freely, which made battling inside a manageable task.
But our main predicamenty in the narrow pathways that served as gateways to different sections of the dungeon.
Escaping through these passages posed a significant challenge for our ss in this intense battle.
"Tsk", I grumbled in frustration, feeling the annoyance creep in.
I activated my personal skill [ei], feeling the surge of mana coursing through my arms.
Using this skill wasn''t my preference, considering the substantial amount of mana it consumed, not to mention the level of focus required.
And unfortunately, I currently possessed neither in abundance.
All the mages were preupied, engaged in intense battles against their counterparts, leaving no one avable to provide cover for me to reach into my dimensional bracelet and retrieve my additional quiver.
The dark brown-haired guy, whom I had heard to be called Karthik by his team, steadily advanced towards me with his gleaming katana.
Step-Step-Step
With a firm grip on my empty bow, I activated the [ei] skill.
Vivid blue mana coursed through the string, materializing an arrow seemingly out of thin air.
The string emitted a satisfying ¡ªkrrrk! sound as it was pulled back to its limit.
Pang!!¡ª I released the arrow, marveling at its incredible speed as it soared through the air.
Realizing the force behind it, Karthik swiftly assumed a defensive stance, using the blunt side of his katana to intercept the arrow.
Tung!!¡ªThe impact sent him careening back three meters, his heels digging into the ground.
The arrow dispersed upon contact with the katana''s blunt side, resembling the way water stters when it hits a solid object.
Still, it left its mark on Karthik''s body, creating deep cuts on his thighs and torso.
"Hnnn! You will pay dearly for that!" Karthik growled, his mana ring up in a dangerous manner, radiating an aura of escting hostility.
"Damn it", I muttered, aware that I couldn''t rely too heavily on [ei] due to my own limited mana andck of focus.
Before I could even think of running, my eyes widened as Karthik''s form blurred, and in an instant, he reappeared directly in front of me, elevated in the air, his katana gripped in a reverse hold, poised to strike.
Just as the katana was about to connect with me¡ªTung! A metallic sh resonated through the air.
A figure wielding a machete stood between Karthik and me, their des locked in a tense standoff.
''Noah'', I frowned, recognizing the peculiar guy.
This guy...is ..
Karthik retreated to the ground, pushing his katana forward in a desperate effort to overpower Noah.
In response, Noah swiftly lowered himself, narrowly avoiding the deadly swing of the katana.
"I don''t need your help," I asserted firmly to Noah, my frown deepening.
Retrieving a quiver filled with arrows from my dimensional bracelet, I continued, "Get out of here. He''s way out of your league."
Nonchntly, Noah turned to face me, but his focus still fixed on Karthik.
With unwavering confidence, he retorted, "Well, he''s out of your league as well. You should go back and reunite with the mages, while I hold him off this way."
His words caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his remark. ''Heh, Karthik is above my league? Does he think I am weak?'' I thought, a hint of defiance igniting within me.
However, Noah was swiftly dismissed by Karthik''s decisive kick, leaving a deep gash on his shoulder, along with a few cuts of Katana here and there.
"Round two, here we go", I dered, a determined glint in my eyes as I deftly rolled an arrow onto the string, then swiftly released it towards Karthik.
Swish-
Meanwhile~
Dung!!¡ªThe resounding collision of a mace and a ive sent sparks dancing through the air.
Tung¡ªtung!!
Takahashi swiftly sidestepped, executing a nimble twist that propelled a dangerous arc of attack towards Myung Joon.
In a disy of remarkable skill, Myung Joon responded just as swiftly, expertly wielding his mace.
Their sh echoed through the air, a testament to their formidable skills.
The mace that Myung Joon wielded was a splendid golden Gada of Indian design. Its sheer weight demanded every ounce of one''s strength.
It showed Myun''s formidable power, consdering how easily he was using it.
As Myung Joon exerted pressure against Takahashi''s ive, he taunted, "You''re not as strong as the rumors im, Takahashi, hnn!" With a single, forceful motion, Myung Joon pushed Takahashi back, mming his mace towards Takahashi''s torso.
However, Takahashi skillfully blocked the attack with the shaft of his ive, though the impact sent him flying back two meters. Takahashi maintained his graceful stance, resisting the force exerted upon him.
"What a disappointment," Myung Joon snorted.
"Let''s see if this will disappoint you", Takahashi retorted, a surge of dark energy emanating from his body, instantly boosting his strength :©¦ Strength: E+ (E-) ©¦ 370/ 370 ? 440(+)/440(+)
With lightning speed, Takahashi dashed towards Myung Joon, employing his dash skill.
Myung Joon responded with a skill of his own, his once golden mace now glowing a searing red-hot hue. He forcefully mmed his mace towards Takahashi.
The collision between the mace and ive unleashed a tremendous release of energy, sending brilliant sparks cascading through the air with a resounding¡ªBooomb!!
Myung Joon deftly parried each ive attackunched by Takahashi, while Takahashi relentlessly pressed on with another assault. The battle raged on, a fierce stalemate of back-and-forth maneuvers.
....
Aeravat''s POV:
The buzzing sound of the giant ho-like creature made me cringe in disgust.
It crashed towards me, its wings pping with an ominous rhythm¡ªBzzzz
Its deadly stinger glinted in the lighting from the giant ball of energy hovering in the air, my illuminate skill., poised to strike.
However, before it couldy a single sting on me, a colossal bolt of lightning crackled through the air, striking the creature with unyielding force.
The impact sent the ho spiraling through the air, a testament to the power of the bolt.
Curiosity piqued, I turned my gaze towards the source of the lightning, only to lock eyes with Aurora.
Refocusing my attention on the ongoing battle, determination surged through my veins.
I sprinted towards the ho-like creature, where it was already engaged in a frenzied skirmish with six other members of our team.
Among them stood Kai Lee, distinguished by his Asian features and exceptional martial prowess, tirelessly battling against the monster.
Regrettably, the odds were not in our favor.
We had already lost four of our team members, their absence casting a somber shadow over the battlefield. Yet, this only intensified our resolve to fight with every fiber of our being.
"RAGGGH!",With a resounding battle cry, I soared through the air, descending upon the ho-like creature with unstoppable force.
My sword sliced through its wing with a resolute sh, eliciting a blood-curdling roar from the wounded beast¡ªkriiuuueeekkkkk!!!
The sheer intensity of the creature''s deafening roar caused my ears to ache, prompting me to hastily retreat a few meters, seeking respite from its dangerous sonic assault.
Seizing the opportunity, the creature lunged at me, attacking with the full force of all six of its deadly ws.
However, I could only manage to defend against three of them. The earlier distracting sonic howl,bined with my reliance on using only a sword, left my defensepromised, exposing a weakness in my chosen martial art style.
The remaining ws struck me with a brutal impact, sending me hurtling through the air. A deep wound tore across my torso, causing excruciating pain that forced a cry from my lips¡ª"Gaah!", momentarily satisfying the intensity of the agony.
In that fateful moment, the colossal creature swiftly eliminated two of our team members, its swift attacks leaving no room for hesitation.
They were eliminated and teleported out of the dungeon trial.
The battle had already waged on for far too long, and I refused to let it prolong any further!
"Everyone, unleash your strongest skills and spells! If we let this continue, victory will slip from our grasp", Imanded, my voiceced with determination.
Each team member nodded in unison, acknowledging the urgency of our situation.
Drawing upon my inner strength, I activated [Harmony].
...
In an instant, Aeravat was consumed by a radiant and brilliant white light. The intensity became so overwhelming that everyone present had to shut their eyes for a brief moment. And when they cautiously opened their eyes again, a breathtaking sight awaited them.
As the brightness gradually faded away, magnificent fiery wings emerged from Aeravat''s back, resembling the stunning grace of a mythical phoenix. The sheer beauty and awe inspired by this transformation left everyone speechless and in utter wonderment.
Chapter 53: Results of Dungeon Trial
Chapter 53: Results of Dungeon Trial
Emily''s reflexes kicked in as she desperately tried to evade the iing de of the Katana, but her efforts fell short, resulting in a deep gash on her shoulder.
Agony surged through her, causing her to let out a sharp cry¡ª "Akh!"
Yet, even in the midst of pain, Emily refused to surrender.
With steely determination, she rolled backward, summoning herst bit of strength to aim an arrow at the approaching boy.
His confident strides echoed in her ears¡ª Step¡ªStep¡ªStep.
Swirr! -The arrow soared through the air, guided by Emily''s unwavering resolve, but to her dismay, the boy effortlessly shifted his body, gracefully evading the projectile.
Shrrrk¡ª The distinct sound of the katana being unsheathed resonated as the boy advanced, each calcted step amplifying the tension. Step¡ªStep¡ªStep.
Pant! Pant! Pant! ,Struggling to steady her breath, Emily braced herself as the formidable adversary closed in.
She knew the battle was slipping from her grasp, but she refused to let defeat define her.
As Emily''s eyes fixated on the approaching figures of Karthik, a sudden thought washed over her :~"Well, he''s out of your league as well. You should go back and reunite with the mages, while I hold him off this way."
If only she had listened to the advice of the machete-guy..Perhaps then, her fate wouldn''t have taken this somber turn.
¡ªClick! A subtle and decisive click echoed through the air, sealing Emily Reed''s fate ¨C eliminated from the Dungeon Trial.
.....
As torrents of fiery and electric energy cascaded upon the gargantuan ho-like creature, the intensity of everyone''s most potent spells was unleashed in a frenzy.
Amidst the haze of smoke that engulfed the battlefield, a collective wave of panting rose, emanating from those who were now weary and drained of breath.
Pant-Pant-Pant!
Confusionced with fear etched across Aurora''s face as she posed a question lingering in everyone''s mind. "Did we kill it? No-why is the dungeon trial still..?"
Aurora found herself drained of Mana, and to her dismay, it seemed that everyone else was in the same dire state.
As the dust began to settle, they gazed upon the merciless boss monster, its wings seared and disintegrated.
Though it appeared to be on itsst gasp, their hearts sunk realizing that it still stood before them, defying their hopes of triumph.
Without a moment to spare, Aeravat soared through the atmosphere, propelled by the magnificent wings of phoenix-like mes that adorned his back.
With each powerful beat, he closed in on the monstrous ho.
"Kkrriieek!"¡ª The creature emitted its final cry, yet Aeravat harbored no intentions of showing mercy.
His talware gleamed brilliantly, radiating a pure white light, as he descended upon the ho with an earth-shattering crash.
"Boooomb!!!" The impact echoed through the battlefield.
...
Noah''s Pov:
"Huff-Huff-huff"
Lying sprawled on the ground, my breath came in ragged gasps.
I had managed to eliminate a couple of individuals, relying solely on my instinct rather than activating the battle mode. But now, I had reached my limit.
I had no desire to engage in furtherbat, damn this ursed trial!
Emily, James, Anastasia, N, Luke ¨C they were all taken out, thanks to that insufferable Ellie from ss A2. Her relentless support spells proved to be an overwhelming challenge for our entire ss.
But I was not worried since I already knew we won.
Pant-Pant, my breaths came heavily, as I witnessed the final battle unfold right before my weary eyes.
Thump-Thump!¡ª The sh of mace and ive reverberated through the air as Takahashi and Myung Joon found themselves locked in a fierce battle, their forces evenly matched.
While one could argue that Myung Joon possessed greater physical strength, it was Takahashi''s remarkable agility and dexterity thatpensated for any deficit.
"Yeaah!" Myung Joon''s powerful cry apanied a devastating blow, propelling Takahashi three feet into the air, the resulting impact echoing like thunder¡ªBoom!
''Huff huff''¡ªMyung Joon panted heavily, gasping for breath as he uttered, "I am done with you, Takahashi. This ends here!" The frustration in Myung Joon''s voice was evident as his mace glowed in a reddish light, his determination evident.
Yet, my view was abruptly obstructed by a figure, wielding a sword, who approached me.
Judging by his strength, he appeared to be at least ranked F+, a truly formidable opponent.
A smug expression adorned his face, his sword poised to deliver a final blow.
"Do you have any final words?" he taunted me, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.
I defiantly raised my fist and disyed a middle finger, "F*ck off"
Just as he grew enraged and prepared to strike - BOOM! The entire dungeon trembled, as if an earthquake had struck.
Simultaneously, a notification materialized in the form of a digital hologram on my smart bracelet.
[Notification: Dungeon Trialplete. The boss monster has been vanquished. ss A1 emerges victorious.]
With those words, I could feel myself being teleported away, bathed in a soothing blue light, leaving behind the chaos
As the radiant light dissipated, I found myself sprawled out on an unexpected stage, the hard rocks of the dungeon floor reced by its polished surface.
"Anh", I eximed, shielding my eyes from a sudden burst of LED lights that bombarded my vision.
The intense brightness caused my eyelids to instinctively close, allowing me a few precious moments to adjust to this unexpected shift.
Once my senses limated, I opened my eyes again, greeted by the sight of a colossal digital leaderboard mounted on the wall.
Its vibrant disy read "Updating," signifying that further information was imminent.
As I rose to my feet, I took in my surroundings.
The stage beneath me wasposed of intricately designed tiles.
The gathering on this stage consisted of only about twenty individuals, including myself.
It became clear that these were the ones that persevered until the very end.
Beneath the stage, my eyes fell upon a throng of several hundred students, their gazes fixated upon our group.
Some were seated on the ground, while others received assistance from medical personnel, their injuries a testament to the treacherous ordeal we had just endured.
Amidst the crowd, I spotted familiar faces such as Emily Reed and Sophia.
Our eyes locked for an instant and their expressions showed a peculiar mix of shock and disapproval, though shock appeared to dominate.
I averted my gaze, diverting my attention back to the stage to observe the remaining students.
It wasn''t long before my eyes met with the piercing gaze of Aeravat.
''What the hell is happening? Is this some kind of bizarre staring contest?'', I mused, my thoughts drifting momentarily towards the peculiar nature of our current situation.
Discarding the notion, I shifted my gaze away from Aeravat, not wishing to engage in any unnecessary distractions.
Suddenly, the enormous leaderboard mounted on the wall flickered and illuminated with a radiant glow.
One by one, names began to materialize before our eyes, each announcement stirring a sense of anticipation and curiosity within the crowd.
1 Aeravat Indrath : 890 Points
2 Myung Joon : 759 points
3 ........
Chapter 54: Aftermath
Chapter 54: Aftermath
A hush fell over the crowd as all eyes fixated on the leaderboard, an array of emotions flickering within each gaze.
Shock, disbelief, disappointment, and anger danced across their faces.
1. Aeravat Indrath: 890 points...
2. Myung Joon: 759 points...
3. Takahashi Aoi: 750 points...
4. Karthik Trivedi: 740 points...
5. Kai Lee: 735 points...
6. Noah Grey: 730 points...
7. Ellie: 725 points...
8. Aurora Lewis: 725 points...
9. Emily Reed: 710points...
10. David Smith: 705 points...
11. ..
14. ...
15...
21 Spid Masiumph: 685
.
.
My pupils quivered as I stared at my ranking.
It was in that moment the realization of my mistake came crashing down on me.
The toll of exhaustion...
depleted mana, countless sleepless nights... navigating through the treacherous jungle, inadequate food, the constant difort of a sweaty body, the dirt clinging to my skin and the unforgiving vision of the surrounding light all took their toll on me, clouding my mind.
In the midst of it all, I had overlooked a crucial detail about the dungeon trials...
~"Whoever endures the dungeon trial until the very end is rewarded with an additional 40 points, while those who are eliminated suffer a deduction of 20 points."
This important fact slipped my mind..
In the end, main cast like Emily fell while I persevered until the trial''spletion.
My ranking soared to heights far beyond what I had initially anticipated just because of those extra 40 points...
My limited experience in being in a jungle terrain had allowed my mind to drift, causing me to overlook this crucial detail.
''Fuck me sideways'', I cursed in my mind
My ownck of self-awareness had propelled me towards this oue.
The thought of how others would react?
Particrly the main cast and the teachers, weighed heavily on my mind.
But again maybe nobody will ask anything?
I had no desire to confront the questions that would inevitably arise from my unexpected sess.
Perhaps many wouldbel me as a cheater?but in the end...
I couldn''t bring myself to care.
Fueled by defiance, I swiftly descended from the stage, leaving the area before anyone could awaken from their own daze.
....
Professor Riya''s POV:
I was seated in my office, engrossed in analyzing the data collected from the recent dungeon trials.
Across from me sat a particr student.
As I dove into the submissions, I scrutinized the smart bracelets. While theycked camera functionality, for the sake of privacy, they recorded voices and offered numerous other features. And at this moment, I needed to unravel ...one thing that was bothering me
"Ahem", I cleared my throat.
ncing back at the leaderboard chart for the dungeon trials, one name consistently caught my attention: Noah Grey.
Just a few weeks ago, I had dismissed him as an ordinary student, a Joe among the rest. But today...
Someone who held the 1872nd rank had leaped to the impressive 6th position in the dungeon trial.
Coincidence?
Dumb luck?
Within the office, the air circted evenly, due to the AC.
The soft glow emanating from the LED bulb adorned the room with aforting ambiance, mingling with the lingering aroma of coffee that tickled my nose.
"Apologies, Aeravat, for summoning you here. It''s merely a formality", I stated, my gaze still fixated on the illuminated leaderboard chart, its data reflecting under the glow of the LED bulb above.
"No need to apologize, ma''am. It''s my pleasure to assist you", the boy replied with aposed demeanor, exuding proper manners and respect.
One could easily assume he came from a well-regarded background based on his eloquent speech.
"Umhm, would you fancy some tea or coffee?", I offered, lightly tapping my finger on the name Noah Grey etched on the chart.
Noah''s official rank stood at 1872.
And ording to the smart bracelet''s readings he was G+.
Interestingly, his rank sometimes skyrocketed during the dungeon trials..
But, what was more peculiar was the absence of any recorded voice data in his bracelet.
It almost seemed as though someone had deliberately deleted it. The possibility of someone hacking the bracelets crossed my mind, although that appeared highly unlikely...just a stupid thought.
But..
"No, it''s alright, ma''am", Aeravat curtly replied to my earlier offer.
I decided to dig deeper, looking directly into his eyes. "Let me confirm this. Noah disclosed the location of the dungeon to you?"
"Yes, ma''am", he responded, leaving no trace of dishonesty in his tone.
"And he was the one who discovered that Freya was the spy?" I interrogated further.
"Yes, ma''am, that''s correct," Aeravat reassured me, his voice devoid of deception.
Inhaling deeply, I let out a "huff",taking a moment to gather my thoughts
"You may go."
As Aeravat departed, the echo of the closing door resonated with a solid¡ªtak!.
I shifted my focus to the file before me, containing Noah Grey''s information, only to find nk pages at the end.
''What are you hiding kid?''
The more I pondered, the stranger it became.
The clerk and administrator assured me that Central Union, possessed no avable data on Noah''s past.
Central union the most formidable authority on this?
Absurd! CU, with all its power and resources, had no records of a mere boy''s history?
''This had to be a joke; someone was clearly attempting to hide something'', the frown on my face deepened.
Grabbing my phone, I dialed a number, awaiting a response.
Beep-beep-beep¡ªAfter a brief pause, a distinctive ¡ªclick!, resonated through the speaker, followed by a gruff voice, "H? Riya?"
"Hey, Juan... I was wondering if you could do me a small favor, if you''re able to", I requested, with a calm voice.
"What do you need?" came Juan''s voice through the phone.
Nervously, I twirled a strand of hair between my fingers, ncing at the files scattered across my desk.
"I''ll send you the necessary details. Could you try to dig into the background of this guy for me?"
Pausing for a moment, I added, "Oh, and please keep it strictly confidential."
...
Noah''s POV:
1 dayter~
As I gazed upon my bank ount bnce, which now disyed an astronomical sum of money, a wide smile spread across my face.
"He... hehehe, this is incredible", I chuckled, feeling a sense of amusement as I stared at my bank ount.
"Hahahahah! Hahaha, this is great!"
Gradually, I managed to regain myposure.
Taking a deep breath, I nced at my table, which was littered with various wires, gadgets,puters, and screens. Everything was interconnected.
Yes, at the moment, I was in my room.
I rubbed my head, deep in contemtion, but a sudden realization struck, "Oh?it should be just about time."
The Genova incident was fast approaching, and I had, at best, only three weeks left to prepare.
If everything goes ording to n, there won''t be any trouble.
Unlike the ill-fated protagonists in novels, I was fortunate enough to avoid the unwee knocks of trouble at my door.
It''s also time to acquire the second Mystery, [Sris Amulet].
Lost in thoughts, pondering over my next course of action...
*Tok-Tok-Tok*
Suddenly, a gentle knock echoed at my door.
Chapter 55: A Thanks for what?[1]
Chapter 55: A Thanks for what?[1]
Click¡ªAs I opened my door, a sense of surprise washed over me when confronted by an unfamiliar face.
He was scrutinizing me with a gaze as if I were an insect.
From his appearance, it was evident that he was a fellow student in this institute.
With an air of authority, he demanded, "Noah Grey?"
Wearing a smile and undisturbed by his rude demeanor, I calmly responded, "Yes, that''s me. What can I do for you?"
In an arrogant tone, he informed me, "Emily Reed has requested your presence."
I couldn''t help but sigh at his behavior.
Why are these young masters and theirckeys so overly dramatic?
Nonchntly, I responded, "If she wants to talk to me, then tell her toe here."
The soft smile from earlier remained on my face.
My reply was quite reasonable, as one would typically approach the person they wish to speak with rather than summoning them.
And given the tone he used to address the matter, it seemed Emily had something she wanted to discuss with me.
"You arrogant bastard!! Do as you are told!" He erupted into a rant, treating me as if I were a dog.
"A nobody like you has no right to breathe the same air as her. You should be grateful that someone like her is even asking for you."
What?
I don''t have right to breath air?
What kind of twisted logic was that?
I tried to make sense of his absurd statement but quickly dismissed it.
"I simply told you what I believed was right. Now, if you''ll excuse me." As I was about to close the door, he abruptly caught it and warned me with a fiery tone, "Seems like you need to be taught a lesson."
''Huh, this kid.''
It became apparent that he wouldn''tprehend civil words.
Without hesitation, I replied with a powerful punch to his face.
WHAM¡ª!
The guy was sent flying,nding roughly a meter away as he clutched his head in agony.
Indeed, my physical strength far surpassed than that of an ordinary person, even without the assistance of Mana, thanks to Nano.
My bone structure is denser, and my muscle fibers are gically engineered in a unique manner.
The amount of force I can generate now is extraordinary.
"Hiiek!-Hieek!" ¡ªthe guy moaned in pain, but I paid him no attention.
Closing my door swiftly, I returned to my work, unfazed by the altercation.
As I sat at my desk, engrossed in plotting my strategies on obtaining the elusiveponent for the neuroschok ster, a familiar sound of knocking interrupted my train of thought.
Tok-Tok-Tok
Seriously... Sighing in annoyance, I reluctantly rose from my seat and opened the door once again.
"What is it?" I asked, observing the same guy from before, his nose still bleeding. Despite the injury, he greeted me politely.
"I apologize for my earlier behavior, sir. Please don''t shut the door."
His courteous manner caught me off guard, and my mood shifted slightly.
"Yes, go ahead," I replied, curious about his purpose of being here.
"Emily wishes to give you something, which is why she requested your presence. Would you please oblige? I apologize if I am causing any inconvenience, sir," he bowed as he awaited my response.
Letting out a weary sigh, I quickly essed the live CCTV footage of the entire campus through my augmented reality disy, searching for Emily''s whereabouts.
Thanks to the cutting-edge quantum technology of Nano, performing such tasks felt as effortless as breathing.
This wasn''t your typical hacking; that''s an outdated method.
What I was doing was amalgamation, a merging of myself with a device. Difficult to exin it in mere words.
I wanted to ensure that this wasn''t some stupid trap.
After confirming that everything seemed to be in order, I curtly replied to him, "Lead the way."
....
With no sses in session, it was evident that the majority of students were fatigued and some even nursing injuries from the grueling dungeon trials. Thus, we were granted a much-needed week-long break.
During this time, I would find sce in the temporary reprieve, but I knew it would only dy the inevitable.
Sooner orter, someone would question my performance in the dungeon trials. Or perhaps, by some stroke of luck, the matter would go unnoticed?
As we walked through the corridors, I noticed that the floor tiles were a striking shade of red, a deviation from the usual pristine white.
This part of the campus was entirely unfamiliar to me.
It appeared that ess to this area was exclusively granted to the top rankers, considering its proximity to the esteemed A1 hostel.
I noticed a few familiar faces in passing, but I paid them no mind as I continued to follow the guy.
Oh and we were at a caf¨¦.
What could it be that Emily wants to ask me? I had no clue.
Was she upset that I ranked higher than her in the dungeon trials? Well, in the novel she was always an entric person, taking even the smallest things far too seriously.
"We''ve arrived," the guy said, bringing me to a halt in front of a door.
It turned out to be a private dining room within the caf¨¦.
Judging by the luxurious interior decor, booking a seat here would cost a pretty penny.
Considering Emily''s wealthy father and her princess-like persona, it was no surprise that she could easily afford such extravagances.
Offcourse that didn''t change the fact that I currently possesed enough money to buy this entire building if I so desired.
My chess app alone had brought in a staggering 50 million Den, and I this was only the beginning. With Nano''s capabilities, creating innovative applications that didn''t exist in this world would be a breeze.
But that was a matter for another time.
I opened the door and stepped inside, making sure to send a dismissive nce towards the guy who had apanied me. "Stay outside. A dog like you doesn''t deserve to breathe the same air as her", I sneered, emphasizing my disdain.
Now, let''s see what this woman had to discuss¡ªwhat could Emily possibly want?
Chapter 56: A Thanks for what?[2]
Chapter 56: A Thanks for what?[2]
As I took my seat, my gaze instinctively rose, leading me to lock eyes with a pair of captivating golden orbs, brimming with a hint of mischief.
Her lips, coated in a shade of crimson that effortlesslyplemented the natural rosy hue of her cheeks, entuated her fairplexion and wless, milky skin.
The sight of her left me with only one thought in my mind: ''beautiful!''
"If you''re done appraising my appearance," Emily spoke, gracefully lifting her tea cup with her little finger extended in perfect etiquette.
"I wasn''t staring", I retorted, attempting to downy my admiration. However, she paid no mind to my response, continuing her conversation.
"Although I wouldn''t advise shaking my hand, I am pleased that you''ve decided to join me", she replied, taking another sip from her teacup.
''Yea I have no intentions of talking to you, let alone shaking your hand.'', I thought to myself.
Why?
Well I made a pact with myself not to involve myself with the main characters.
Whatever happened during the Dungeon Trial was a mistake.
Establishing any kind of connection with them was thest thing on my mind, and I wanted to make that abundantly clear during this meeting.
Before I could express my thoughts, the waiter interrupted our exchange.
"May I take your order, sir?" he asked politely.
"Feel free to order anything you desire, it''s on me", Emily graciously added as she ced her teacup onto the beautiful golden y te with a resounding¡ª clup! sound.
I raised my brow, ''Why is she being so generous?''
It is true, I wasn''t exactly rich before, but things have changed¡ªdrastically.
I refused to ept any offerings like a beggar.
I had my own pride, after all.
I maintained aposed demeanor and withheld any outward expressions.
Instead of responding to her, I turned towards the waiter and firmly stated, "Bring me the most expensive beverage."
The waiter nodded curtly and departed to fulfill the request.
"Not one to shy away, are we?" she remarked, the sunlight streaming through the window, creating a striking image on her face. Damn... she was undeniably stunning.
And the red frock on her was ..just¡ªDafuq are you doing Noah!
''Stay focused, Noah'', I scolded myself internally, determined to not be swayed by her appearance.
I gestured with my right hand, signaling her to get to the point. "Please, tell me why you''ve called me here."
"I wanted to say thanks for what you did during the dungeon trials", she replied.
I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her words.
A thanks for what?
Her gaze shifted downwards, towards the delicate porcin of her tea cup. I couldn''t help but notice the wisps of steam dancing in the air, swirling around like ethereal spirits.
After a moment of hesitation, she mustered the courage to speak. "You know, back during the dungeon Trials, when you saved me from Karthik?"
Ah, yes. The memory flickered in my mind, like a fleeting me.
"You were right", she continued softly. "If I had only listened to your advice, I wouldn''t have faced elimination."
A surge of mixed emotions welled up within me. Gratitude, perhaps? Or maybe a hint of surprise.
And then, the unexpected happened.
"So I want to thank you. Ask for any reward you want."
She thanked me, offering me anything I desired in return.
I found myself smirking , almost amused by the notion.
Was she truly giving so much significance to such a small, seemingly inconsequential act?
But again, in the novel she was an entric one . One who paid heed to the most peculiar of details.
With a gentle sweep of my arm and a genuine smile, I replied, "There is no need for thanks. We were a team, after all. I simply did what I had to do."
With graceful steps, the waiter returned, politely interrupting our conversation. "Here''s your Kopi Luwak, sir",he announced, cing a deep ck liquid, which I presumed to be coffee, on the sturdy wooden table.
An enchanting vapor rose from the cup, caressing my nostrils and infusing the air with a tangy hint of lemon and a delicate, alluring aroma.
Hmm, it smelled rather enticing. Though I wasn''t particrly fond of coffee, a part of me couldn''t resist the temptation to give it a try.
Click¡ªmy fingers delicately gripped the coffee cup, bringing it closer to my awaiting lips. With a gentle sip, the coffee cascaded into my mouth, enveloping my senses in a whirlwind of vors.
"Mmhm," an involuntary sound escaped my lips.
The earthly and musty taste swirled harmoniously with subtle notes of caramel and chocte, tantalizing my pte. And the texture ¨C oh, it was simply heavenly.
A mischievous smile danced on Emily''s lips as she inquired, "You like it?"
"Ahem",with an abrupt cough, I responded, not willing to entertain her yful banter.
She persisted, her words flowing effortlessly. "And don''t undermine the fact that you were the one who unraveled Freya''s true identity. Your cognitive intelligence truly impressed me", she responded sincerely.
A faint sigh escaped my lips. It seemed she was determined to express her gratitude, no matter my attempts to downy it.
Perhaps I should ask for something, putting an end to this matter.
But what should I ask?
Money wasn''t an issue at the moment, so I should ask something else.
"Give me a moment to think," I replied, deliberately avoiding her captivating gaze as I took another sip of the invigorating coffee. Its rich vors danced on my tongue, providing sce and distraction.
Something money cannot buy, hm? As I pondered, a conversation from a few weeks ago unexpectedly darted into my consciousness:
-"Oh? Oh! Noah! You caught me off-guard there, kid"
-"I won''t mince my words. Is it possible for me to join your team in exploring some dungeons or hunting beasts?"
-"I''m earnestly seeking the tutge of a seasoned adventurer..."
-"That is fine kid. Where do you wanna go?"
In the past, Riley had once inquired about where I would choose to hunt monsters. I had asked him for some time to consider my response.
Visiting a high-level dungeon required permission, which was one of the reasons why venturing into a real monster-infested forest was typically prohibited.
However, it struck me then¡ªdidn''t Emily''s father hold some influence over District 2?
"Could you possibly secure permission for my team to explore the forests in District 2? If I''m not mistaken, your father possesses the authority in that area", I proposed to Emily, aware of the unusual nature of my request.
Emily gazed at me with a perplexed expression, undoubtedly taken aback by the peculiarity of my appeal.
Chapter 57: Mystery of Solaris Amulet [1]
Chapter 57: Mystery of Sris Amulet [1]
Emily Reed''s POV:
My brow arched skeptically at Noah''s
request.
''Permission to explore the forests of District 2? How amusing'',I thought to myself, unable to suppress a hint of amusement.
Honestly, I had expected him to ask for something more conventional, like money or a weapon. Or perhaps, in a bold move, he would ask for my number ¨C not that I would give him! Ahem.
But being the beauty I am, I knew all too well that there were few men who could resist my charm
Yet, what he asked was far from ordinary. Just like himself¡ªstrange and bizarre, not necessarily in a bad way, but definitely not fitting the mold of conventional requests.
But one thing was certain ¨C after conversing with him and observing his mannerisms, I couldn''t help but realize that the rumors surrounding him did not do him justice.
"And you have a ''team''?", I inquired about what he had already mentioned, wanting to rify if I had heard correctly.
He simply gave me a curt nod in response.
"Huh?", I chuckled softly, my surprise evident.
To say that I was impressed would be an overstatement ¨C definitely not impressed.
But there was no denying that he had an undeniable air of peculiarity... even weirdness.
There was something distinct about the way he carried himself, as if he were much older than his age. Call it a gut feeling¡ª perhaps an irrational thought, considering we were both the same age?
But, it was a rare to met someone who didn''t shower me withpliments about my beauty every few minutes.
"I''ll consult father regarding your request", I responded politely, taking his strange inquiry into consideration.
He merely nodded, understating his acknowledgment, and proceeded to take another sip of his coffee ¨C ssshp.
''Now that we have that settled'', I mused, propping my left arm beneath my chin as I pondered, ''let''s dive into the question that has been eating at my mind.''
"How exactly did you manage to secure the 6th rank in the dungeon trials?" I inquired, my tone taking on a more serious demeanor.
His strength barely reached G+ level, so how did he manage to rank so high?
He suddenly lifted his gaze, setting the cup aside. Even with the sunlight illuminating his face, his eyes remained dark¡ª a deep ck that oddlyplemented his paleplexion.
Not even a shade of reflection was visible in those orbs,cking any trace of life¡ªbriefly, an eerie sensation took hold, causing me to furrow my brow. But, I swiftly regainedposure,readjusting my expression.
"In all honesty, I see no reason to answer that question. I''m not inclined to reveal my cards", he responded tly, devoid of any trace of emotion in his voice.
"But,.if I were to offer an exnation... let''s just say it was my dumb luck?" he continued, his nonchnt demeanor returned as he casually shrugged his shoulders.
Observing his demeanor, I had a hunch that he wouldn''t readily provide an answer. "Right..."
I decided to pose another question.
"How did youe to the conclusion that Karthik was stronger than me? We both hold an F+ rank."
He met my gaze with a slight raise of his eyebrow, as if to imply that the answer was obvious. Yet, with my determined gaze fixed upon him, silently urging him to respond, he finally gave in.
"It''s actually quite simple", he began, taking onest sip from his remaining coffee ¡ª sip!
"Ahem. You excel as a marksman, specializing in long-range attacks. On the other hand, Karthik is a skilled swordsman, proficient in closebat."
"Naturally, a marksman''s primary advantage lies in their ability to attack from a distance."
"However, they are weaker in short-rangebat", he exined, pointing a finger in my direction. "That''s why marksmen like yourself,"
He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in.
"Need either a tank or a mage to provide protection", he concluded.
I nodded to myself, acknowledging the truth in his words.
"Since our mages were upied elsewhere, there was no one avable to shield you. Karthik easily parried and dodged your long-range attacks in such close proximity. Ultimately, in a melee fight, you would have been defeated,which you were" he revealed matter-of-factly.
His exnation made perfect sense, resonating with my own reflections.
With a tap! ¨C the sound of his cup meeting the te ¨C he ended his statement.
"It was more of a mismatch than a difference in strength. Perhaps you should consider obtaining some enhanced arrows to avoid such a situation in the future", he suggested calmly, gathering his belongings as he spoke.
I watched as he rose from his seat, a question lingering at the tip of my tongue, but I chose to hold it back.
"Now if you will excuse me", he spoke, standing tall andposed. "I do hope you keep your promise."
With those words, he turned and left, without asking for my phone number or offering anypliments.
He came, aplished what he came for, and departed just as swiftly. There was an air ofplexity about him, something beyond what met the eye.
I rose from my seat, following suit, and made my way to the counter to settle the bill. But ,just as I was about to pay for Noah''s portion as well, I was met with a surprise
"He already paid his bill, ma''am," the cashier informed me.
"What? Why?" I blurted out, puzzled by his actions. "I told him it was on me..."
Why would he go the extra mile to pay?
Was this pride?
.....
A dayter~
Noah''s POV:
Ssh¡ªSsh!
I sshed cold water on my face, feeling the droplets stter against my skin.
"Ah", I sighed, leaning against the bathroom sink. "She was different from what I had imagined. Quite a lively girl."
?!!
A wave of frustration hit me as I scolded myself internally. ''What the fuck is wrong with me? Why am I thinking so much about her?''
Damn hormones!-I thought, trying to regain myposure.
She''s just a pretty face, Noah.
Just a pretty face.
Get your shit together.
I closed my eyes, attempting to clear my mind.
But amidst the calmness, a thought emerged. ''But it wouldn''t hurt to be friends with her, right?'',hmm...I pondered momentarily before swiftly dismissing the idea.
"Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with me?" I muttered under my breath. "She''s a main cast! It''s not right to get involved with her."
"Must be her charm stats", I mused,ing to a conclusion.
Indeed, charm stats weren''t solely dependent on one''s physical appearance. It epassed the ability to captivate and enchant others.
I shook off my wandering thoughts, focusing on the task at hand. I met my own gaze in the mirror''s reflection, reminding myself of the importance of staying on track.
"You are not a simp, focus on the fucking task!"
With determination, I raised myself from the bathroom sink,Click!¡ª the echoing click of the door serving as a subtle reminder of the mission ahead.
Without hesitation, I reached for my phone, immediately delving into the preparations I had already made. A ne ticket for Vrashyad, Baku union territories, sat secured in my digital records.
Vrashyad, situated in the northern region of St. Sebastin, the country I currently resided in. That''s where the second mystery¡ªthe [Sris Amulet]¡ªawaited.
When conceptualizing my novel, I had deliberately scattered the mysteries across different corners of the world. Vrashyad became one of the chosen destinations.
But I wasn''t satisfied with myself so I even put some mysteries in others all together. Now, that foolishness is gonnae back and bite me.
How on Earth (or rather, in space) am I going to reach those mysteries? Build a spacecraft from scratch?
Well I do have an Idea about how to but still thinking about how to obtain all the mysteries is giving me headache..
With a click of a button, I connected with a travel agency through the speakerphone.
"Hello", I greeted, my voice echoing through the receiver.
"I would like to book a guide, a seasoned one," I announced.
-"Sure¨¦ enouph!That w¨¢d be 6kDen for starters, bu? you''ll have to pay extr¨¢ depensing on the request", came the answer.
What''s with this strange ent? I wondered. Hopefully, not everyone in Vrashyad speaks like this?
After finalizing the necessary details of my journey, I started packing my essentials, making sure not to overlook anything significant.
THE NEXT DAY-
"Mr. Noah...!?"
Engrossed in checking the details of my guide and travel arrangements, I was momentarily distracted.
"Mr. Noah"
I heard the airhostess call my name, the same one who had assisted me in finding my seat as I boarded the ne.
"Oh yes, what is it?"
"May I see your boarding pass? And what would you like for your meal?"
"Um... I believe I booked a non-veg meal," I replied with a puzzled expression, while handing her my boarding pass.
I had been too preupied to pay attention when they announced the meal selection from the provided booklet.
"Yes, I see, but specifically, what would you prefer?" she inquired again, tearing off one half of my boarding pass as a standard procedure, I presumed.
"What do you have?"
"Sir, I have a chicken sandwich and..."
"Alright, I''ll have that," I interjected.
"And what beverage would you like?"
Once again, I gave her a perplexed look.
"I have Coke and Bel-mont¨¦."
"I''ll take a Coke."
"Enjoy your meal, sir," she smiled, handing me my tray.
I sighed looking out of the window..
Acquiring [Sris Amulet] isn''t going to be easy..
Chapter 58: Mystery of Solaris Amulet [2]
Chapter 58: Mystery of Sris Amulet [2]
Upon disembarking from ne I made my way towards passport control.
A routine process when traveling internationally.
The customs officers appeared to be following the some outdated procedures that I had seen countless times in movies.
I handed over my passport, NDNF, and other necessary documents to the immigration officer.
After scrutinizing my passport and verifying my eligibility, he stamped it and returned it with a courteous, "Here you go, sir."
It seemed that the customs regtions in this particr country were a bit peculiar?pared to what I was ustomed to.
Then again¡ª
I am from an entirely different world, so perhaps these disparities were to be expected...
During the customs deration, I was required to present my machete.
The officers couldn''t help but burst intoughter, their amused chuckles echoing like hyenas in the room.
It almost felt like they were mocking me, maybe they were
I suppose I understood why, considering that my machete was of low-grade quality.
But seriously,
Why do people think machete is a joke?!
Sigh~
It was a frustrating realization that left me sighing in exasperation.
With a heavy heart, I made my way towards the prepaid taxi that I had booked, where my guide was supposedly waiting for me.
.....
Vooom!! ¡ªThe car elerated, whisking us away in a rush of speed.
The interior hummed with the vibrancy of movement, the ambiance enhanced by the simple yet elegant decor.
ck velvet seats and a smooth leather ceiling added a touch of sophistication.
Seated in the back, I couldn''t help but feel out of ce in this archaic vehicle.
It served as a constant reminder that I didn''t belong to this world..
Or even this time..
"Would you like a bo'' ¨® wo'' wa?", the guide inquired, turning his head to face me from the front seat.
I furrowed my brows, perplexed by his unusual query.
"A... bo'' ¨® wo'' wa?" I echoed, unsure of what he meant.
A flicker of understanding finally illuminated my mind when he gestured towards a bottle of water, rifying the meaning of his words.
"No, I''m good", I replied, signaling with a dismissive wave of my hand.
Gazing out of the window, my eyes met an urbanndscape dominated by towering steel buildings and bustling crowds.
The scenery swiftly flew by as the taxi sped on its way.
Vooom!¡ª
Ironically, the sky above remained a clear and wless blue, devoid of any hint of cloud.
Then again, given the tropical desert climate of the Baku Union territories, such weather was to be expected, contrasting sharply with the tropical monsoon of St. Sebastin.
And here I was, navigating through this new environment, with a rough idea of the location of the [Sris Amulet] mystery; but one thing was certain¡ªit was going to take a toll on my mind, if not my body, to obtain it.
"Sir, do you see that?", the guide suddenly interjected, his British ent seeping through his words.
He pointed towards a majestic golden pyramid-like structure in the distance, standing as an unattainable fortress behind its imposing gates and heavy security.
"That''s where our first king, Aldric Gedeon¡ªthe yer of nights¡ªbuilt the shrine as a sign of reverence for the goddess", George exined.
George, the knowledgeable travel guide, possessed a British ent that piqued my curiosity.
Intrigued, I couldn''t help but wonder about his origins, although there seemed to be a hint of anothernguage mixed within his ent.
As the car glided past the magnificent pyramid monument, George continued, delving into the historical ounts:
"Ancient Babylonian temple records recount the practice of offering homage to kings who were believed to possess divinity."
"Hymns dedicated to these kings often alluded to their union with a goddess, depicting the mythological concept of the sacred marriage."
"In those times, one of the epithets used for the king was ''endowed with life'' or ''imparting life.''"
I pondered his words, finding the stories truly captivating.
They added depth and intrigue to the city, transcending it from being merely a name on the map.
But I wasn''t here to engage in casual sightseeing.
"Take me to the wilderness in Jaf", I demanded, my tone firm and resolute.
"That can be arranged, but we''ll have to make a slight detour. The car won''t be able to reach the exact location, so we''ll have to continue on foot",George informed me, to which I readily agreed.
Jaf, known as "dry" in Arabic, referred to a region in which the Wilderness of Jafy.
This unique ce was a forest oasis nestled amidst the surrounding deserts, epassing an area of approximately 10 square kilometers.
After another brief five-minute drive, George steered us towards a different section of the city, where the narrow streets of the slums proved too cramped for the car to navigate.
And so, we embarked on a journey on foot.
During our expedition, George shared fascinating tidbits about various monuments, noteworthy individuals, and the rich history surrounding this ce.
As he continued, I found myself thoroughly engrossed in his anecdotes, thoroughly enjoying the unexpected learning experience.
But what did bothered me was the sudden shift in atmosphere the moment I emerged from the air-conditionedpartment of the car.
An intense wave of heat and humidity enveloped me instantly, hitting me like a wall.
The air felt thicker,den with a distinct earthly scent, and the overall atmosphere grew more muggy with moisture.
No wonder that most of the people here sported a beautiful golden-brownplexion, a stark contrast to my own pale, fair skin.
As George continued his narrative, he mentioned something that I could never have anticipated hearing from anyone''s lips, "It is even said that Gndrath once had a meeting with the king and personally divulged information about eight national treasures. One of them being a bracelet, and the other, an amulet."
Eight national treasures?...
A bracelet?...
An amulet?...
Suddenly, a strange and unfamiliar surge of emotions washed over me, as if experiencing d¨¦j¨¤ vu... almost like emotions from another lifetime.
My brow furrowed, contorting with these unexined emotions, but I fought to maintain myposure.
Stay calm Noah.
No
No, what the heck... Gndrath? Could this be a reference to the...
I nced at the red bracelet adorning my left arm... ?!
Thump-thump... Thump-thump...
As my heart began to race, I swiftlyposed my expression, taking a deep breath. "Huff."
"Gndrath, you mean the same Gndrath from the renowned Book of Legends?" I inquired keeping my bloody emotions in check.
"Indeed", George replied, affirming my suspicion.
He then extended his hand, pointing towards a small office nestled amongst a row of fences.
"I''m afraid I can''t venture any further. This seems to be as far as our paths intertwine",he exined, his voice tinged with a hint of regret.
With that, he departed from the location.
I took a moment to absorb the striking red signboard that had seized my attention.
Its bold letters spelled out "Wilderness in Jaf."
Finally, I had reached my destination...
~"Huff"
Step... Step... Step...
The ground beneath me,posed of rocky soil, echoed with each footfall.
As I moved forward, a peculiar calmness began to envelop me, gradually soothing my stirred emotions, almost as if...
..forting me...
''Sris Amulet...''
Step... Step... Step...
''Your master... has arrived''
Chapter 59: Mystery of Solaris Amulet [3]
Chapter 59: Mystery of Sris Amulet [3]
Author''s Note: I understand that many people tend to overlook notes like these, but this one is particrly significant.
I have made the decision to switch from using the Webnovel mobile application to uploading content through the Inkstone chrome webpage. I hope that this transition will not result in any issues. Moving forward, I will only be updating chapters and will not be actively engaging on the app for a period of time. I will not be responding to any queries and will provide only essential information.
--------------------------
Without a second thought, I teleported through the steel fence.
I did not bothered to check on the security gaurd or the office¡ª teleporting right into the jungle.
Why?
My stay here was destined to span the entire night, afterall.
Maybe even one more day..
Who would let a stranger like myself the privilege of wandering unrestricted within these woods?
This particr area was off-limits during the night time, for reasons that I simply didn''t care to know.
Casting a fleeting nce over my shoulder at the fence I had just bypassed, I propelled myself forward¡ªdeeper, into the heart of the forest.
Chrukh-Churkh-Churkh¡ªthe ground beneath me seemed to whisper with each resolute step, its mysterious melody luring me further still.
Lush emerald vines cascaded from the majestic, green-sshed trees, as the view unfurled before me¡ª a sight straight out of a long-forgotten fairytale.
Though this forest was located in midts of a literal desert , it was quiet greeny.
It was a sight to behold, with lush vegetation thriving in stark contrast to the barren desert that surrounded it.
Amidst the symphony of colors, delicate pink-violet flowers bloomed upon the branches of the ''Lutkraka'' trees¡ªessences of their sweet fragrance gently caressed the air, infusing the forest with an enchanting aroma.
But I wasn''t here for Lutraka flowers.
I was currently looking for a particr species of small tufted nts that sprouted purplish leaves from the forest floor.
Deeper into this wilderness, I pressed on, knowing that the answers I soughty hidden amidst its heart.
In herbology¡ªan intersection between study of mundane nts and fungi which was magical¡ªthe enigmatic nts I sought were known as the ''Eldritch Barnts.''
And for a very good reason.
When I shifted my gaze to the earth beneath my feet, I noticed a remarkable shift in the terrain¡ª the soil had transformed, presenting itself in a deep shade of ck, unlike what I had encountered beyond the confines of the fence.
In this forest, peculiar egg-shaped mushrooms sprouted alongside the neighboring banana trees.
Swiftly, I wielded my machete, carving a path through their midst, clearing the way for my progress¡ªsh!sh!
I was pretty sure that there weren''t any monsters in the forest.
Why?
While writing about mysteries, I had established unbreakable rules¡ªno monsters, no natural disasters, no unseen idents. These principles served as an irond rule.
My reasoning behind such precautions was simple¡ªthe mysteries were rarely bound by a singr form or shape.
They manifested as rocks, trees, or even monumental structures. Any presence of lurking monsters would certainly disturb and inadvertently dismantle the surroundings.
I ventured further into the forest, my eyes fell upon a bizarre sight¡ªoversized pumpkins, resembling small cars scattered amidst the foliage. Yet, my focus remained unwavering¡ªI sought the Eldritch Barnts, not these colossal gourds.
Bzzz! ¡ª Thap! "Damn it, bloody mosquitoes!" I eximed in frustration as I swatted at the pest, which hadnded on my neck in an attempt to satisfy its thirst for blood.
Yes there were mosquitoes in here.
Unlike the dungeon trials, where the jungle was meticulously engineered, this was an authentic, untamed wilderness.
Here, nuisances like mosquitoes thrived in abundance. However, I hade prepared.
As these thoughts passed through my mind, my attention was drawn to a row of purplish leaves sprouting from the ground at a distance.
"Heh, there you are!"¡ª Bzzz! - Thap! "Damn mosquitoes!" I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath as yet another mosquito attempted to nt its unwee kiss on me.
Nevertheless, I approached the remarkable nt, retrieving a bluish bottle from my dimensional bracelet.
It contained a thick liquid - DO2, a substance that the Eldritch Barnts liked alot, thanks to its naturally sweet taste.
As I bent down, my fingers instinctively wrapped around the purplish leaf resting on the ground, ready to pluck it from its roots.
With a swift tug¡ªTrskhhh!¡ªa peculiar sight unfolded before my eyes.
Instead of roots, a weird creature emerged.
Its body appeared to be constructed from the very essence of the tree. Yet, there was a curious contradiction in its form, for it possessed the stature of a human baby, yet a face that bore the countenance of a mature adult.
Its limbs were diminutive, while its torso, strangely enough, held a substantial weight. The creature was no more than a foot in length¡ªEldritch Barnts.
I sshed the creature''s ¡ªwhat I supposed was its face, with DO2.
The liquid sttered across its features, and without hesitation, I doused several nearby purplish leaves as well¡ªSsh! Ssh!
And just like that, the atmosphere shifted.
A whispering chorus of enchantment filled the air, as the bizarre creatures began to articte their desires in a peculiar voice that seemed to meld the tones of a feline and a human infant, blending into an eerie adult melody.
"SWEET!","SWEET!","SWEET","SWEET","SWEET", "SWEET","SWEET!", "SWEET!"-they eximed in unison, their voices echoing with anticipation.
"MORE, MORE, HYUMAN, MORE!"
"Alright, alright, everyone will get, but first, answer me", I asserted firmly.
""Yea!""~eximed a chorus of voices,bining the sybles into a sweet melody¡ª"Hyuman, ask! More! Sweet!"
The ovepping voices were bing increasingly irritating, making it difficult to discern a single coherent thought.
"Shut up!", I snapped, directing my gaze towards the Eldritch Barnt firmly nestled in my hand,"You"
"Tell me, do you know where the hidden ruin is in this jungle?" I inquired in a demeanor that oozed politeness and courtesy.
"First, provide us with the sweet nectar", the Eldritch Barnts replied in unison, their voices was apanied by a distinct sound of buzzing wings¡ªBZZZ!
A persistent mosquitonded on my cheek, poised to extract its blood toll.
Thap!¡ªI swatted the pesky insect.
''This is getting annoying..'', I frowned.
"Huff"~
"Alright, I am willing to offer you the sweet water, but before that, could you please tell me the exact location of the ruin?" I inquired softly, adopting a toneced with anticipation.
In response, the Eldritch Barnt nestled within my grasp calmly extended ¡ªwhat seemed to be its hand, pointing towards a particr direction, as if guiding me.
My curiosity piqued further, I pressed on, seeking more specific details about the location.
"Can you provide me with intricate descriptions of the surroundings andndmarks?" I requested.
With the assistance of Nano, I mentally crafted a detailed map within my augmented reality by merging the knowledge imparted by the Eldritch Barnt with my own navigation instincts.
Finally a detailed map of where the [Sris Amulet] possibly could was formed.
After I was done¡ª
I released the Eldritch Barnt from my grasp, allowing it to find its rightful ce, back on the dirt.
I started walking towards my goal.
But before I could take a step forward, an outcry¡ªfilled with a mixture of impatience and anger¡ªstung my ears.
"Hyuman, where is my sweet water?!" the seemingly vexed little creature raged, demanding the fulfillment of our agreement.
"You want sweet water?!" I asked with a tinge of anger seeping through my voice.
"Too bad, you should have revealed it", I started taking assertive strides towards the Eldritch Barnt, "when I initially asked"
"I was already pissed due to the mosquitoes and I had to tolerate your nonsense too?" I muttered under my breath, feeling the frustration mounting.
"What?-" the startled Eldritch Barnt began to speak, but I abruptly lifted it into the air, leaving its words unfinished.
With swift motion, I kicked it like a football sending it hurtling away from me.
"Go to hell"
Strangely enough this gave me a little satisfaction.
....
I followed the map.
After half an hour of walking my footsteps led me to a small clearing within the forest.
Here broken pirs stood stoically, their steps melding into the ground over time. The remnants of a forgotten structure were consumed by the flourishing vegetation, Nature reiming what was once man-made.
At the center of the clearing stood an idol resembling a deity, its presence striking against the surrounding environment.
Surprisingly, it remained untouched by dirt or decay.
With anticipation, I reached into my dimensional bracelet, retrieving ten mosquito repellents.
Each repent had cost me around 100 Den, but such expenses hardly bothered me.
Money was not an issue anymore,"Heh," I chuckled softly.
I am rich.
Anyway,
The mosquito repellents I held resembledrge, crimson sticks, measuring about 30 cm in length.
A thread protruded from their mouths, ready for use.
Channeling some mana from within me, I activated all ten mosquito magic repellents, strategically cing them around the stage of the ancient ruin.
Satisfied with my preparations, I removed my shirt and settled into a cross-legged position in front of the idol, resembling a radiant sun.
Addressing Nano, I provided some final and crucial instructions, ensuring it understood, "Nano, do not heal my chest when..."
With everything in ce and my intentions made clear, I closed my eyes tightly, entering a state of deep meditation.
This would an entire night, but by tomorrow, I would finally have mystery of [Sris Amulet].
Chapter 60: Mystery of solaris Amulet [4]
Chapter 60: Mystery of sris Amulet [4]
Third Person POV:
Emerging victorious from the Dungeon Trials, Aurora''s heart brimmed with joy.
She harbored a desire tomemorate this triumph by throwing a celebration for herrades.
With great anticipation, she extended invitations to her inner circle.
This exclusive gathering included the notable figures from the main cast¡ªAeravat, Takahashi, Emily, Sophia, David Smith¡ªand a handful of side characters, such as Kai Lee, N Reinheart and Luke Armstone.
Additionally, a select few members from ss A1, who had achieved top 50 rankings in the Dungeon Trials, were also invited to partake in the revelry.
And where did she choose to host this after party?
A fu**ing private yacht! where pristine waters of the Gdlipyuor River would bear witness to their jubnt camaraderie.
The majestic yacht was an astounding 150 meters in size, a true marvel of engineering.
Its opulence knew no bounds, boasting a remarkable array of amenities like a grand ballroom, a state-of-the-art bowling alley, a gourmet restaurant, multiple swimming pools and hot tubs, well-equipped gyms, a cinema theatre, and countless other luxurious offerings.
Hailing from one of the most esteemed and influential families, arranging such a grand affair proved to be a mere trifle for Aurora.
Within the bustling bowling alley the beats of music permeated the air.
The room glowed with the ethereal illumination of violet LED lights, apanied by Nanoleaf Rhythm light panels and vivid neon lights, creating a captivating kaleidoscope of colors throughout the space.
Amidst the captivating ambiance, the delightful sound of bowling balls colliding with pins resounded¡ª "Tututututut-Clup!"
A continuous backdrop of energetic, funky music filled the room, fostering an atmosphere of carefree enjoyment.
In the midst of this lively spectacle, a girl possessing golden orbs of talent could be seen effortlessly scoring goal after goal.
With each aplishment, she gracefully performed a little cherry dance, celebrating her victory.
"Wow... every single time?" Takahashi''s words escaped his lips, a mix of awe and envy as he witnessed Emily''s wless performance. The defeat in his voice was evident, overshadowing any genuine excitement he might have mustered.
With determination etched on her face, Emily extended the challenge. "Ow! Let''s go for another round!"
Takahashi, clearly bewildered, stammered, "How did¨Chow did you even...?"
Amid the buzzing excitement, whispers of amazement circted through the onlookers in the bowling alley.
Observing the scene unfold before her, Aurora couldn''t help but let out a soft remark, "I can''t believe it..."
Aeravat nodded in agreement, replying, "I know, right? Surprisingly,she''s good at bowling."
"Heh.."¡ªAurora''s chuckle revealed a mischievous undertone. "While that is indeed newsworthy, no..." Her words hung in the air, teasingly leaving Aeravat curious.
He raised an eyebrow, munching on a handful of peanuts, wordlessly hinting at Aurora to continue her revtion.
With an air of anticipation, Aurora continued her revtion, her words taking on a nostalgic tone. "Just a few days ago, I didn''t even dare to imagine that we woulde out victorious in the dungeon trials."
Her eyes glistened with a mixture of gratitude and wonder as she nced at the table''s glossy surface, which reflected her own beautiful face, illuminated by the shimmering light.
Aeravat''s yful smile persisted as he responded, his voiceced with appreciation. "But we did it, didn''t we? And now, here you are, gracing us with this incredible party."
Aeravat absentmindedly munched on another peanut, not so much for the taste, but rather to keep himselfpany in the moment.
As if on cue, Emily joined their conversation, closely followed by Takahashi, who appeared uncharacteristically cheerful, wearing a radiant smile instead of his usual angry bird expression.
Aurora couldn''t help but remark on this unexpected change¡ª "Well, isn''t this a different sight?"
Her yful smile directed toward Takahashi hinted at the positive transformation she observed.
Curiosity piqued, Takahashi raised an eyebrow, questioning, "A change? What do you mean?"
Aeravat yfully interjected, pointing directly at Takahashi''s face. "She meant your face, dude."
Confusion filled Takahashi''s innocent expression as he questioned, "My face? What''s so special about it?", His tone shifted slightly, adopting a narcissistic ir. "Do you mean I look even more handsome than usual?"
Aurora couldn''t help but roll her eyes at his self-absorbed behavior, fully aware of the predictable path the conversation was taking.
Takahashi remained unfazed, continuing his soliloquy with a stroke of his chin.
"Seriously, what can I say? I seem to be blessed with beauty. There are times when I worry that people might be depressed just by ncing at me, realizing they can never reach my level of sheer good looks."
With an air of self-satisfaction, Takahashi concluded his monologue, nodding approvingly at his own reflection.
David''s voice chimed in, his hand holding an expensive beverage in a Bordeaux ss. "Guys, wanna go to the ballroom? It''s really fun that everyone joined in the celebration."
The rich, sparkling liquid inside the ss hinted at the presence of champagne, adding an air of luxury to the scene.
Emily, quick-witted as ever, responded with a hidden messageced in her words. "Well, apparently, not everyone ."
With a quizzical expression, Aurora raised an eyebrow. "Who? Did I unintentionally leave someone out of the invitation?"
Emily replied matter-of-factly, her tone suggesting that she held a crucial piece of information,"Yes, there was someone. A certain someone who was also in the dungeon trial. It seems like everyone forgot about him."
There was no need for further exnation. They all understood exactly who Emily was referring to¡ªjust an average guy who did y an integral role in their sess during the dungeon trial.
He was neither their friend nor foe.
Sophia, ever the peacemaker, chimed in to shift the conversation away from the unimportant topic. "Let''s not dwell on that." Her voice carried an optimistic tone. "Instead, why don''t we make our way to the ballroom and enjoy the celebration?"
.....
Weeeiiiiio!¡ªWeeeiiio!¡ªWeeeiiiio!¡ªThe ceaseless chorus of cicadas and croaking frogs¡ªDtrrroog-Dtrrroog-Dtrrroog!¡ªenveloped the jungle, creating a symphony of natural melodies.
Amidst the darkness that draped the forest like a cozy nket, a few rare blue flowers adorned the branches, emitting a soft luminescence akin to a gentle bulb.
The midnight aura was further enhanced by clusters of yellow nts that radiated a subtle glow, illuminating the surrounding ambiance.
The once mundane water pools, now transformed by the moonlight, showcased a mesmerizing disy of vibrant blue jewels dancing upon their surfaces.
The dense foliage of the forest was adorned with an array of captivating and mystical nt species, captivating the senses with their enchanting allure, a true spectacle of herbological wonders.
Trekking through the wilderness, one might even sight unique horned desert lizards gracefully navigating the vineden trees, a distinct species that had found sce in the depths of this verdant jungle.
In the midst of this enchanting yet chaotic tapestry of nature, a peaceful clearing emerged, embraced by the lush forest.
At its heart stood a weathered stage, crafted from green stone that bore the marks of time, its surface dusted and tarnished like an ancient relic.
Aligned around the stage were ten vibrant red sticks, unmistakably mosquito repellents, indicating an attempt to hold back the persistent onught of the tiny bloodsuckers.
Amidst it all, a young man sat cross-legged, his bare torso exposed to the night air.
His skin possessed an ethereal, pristine whiteness that seemed to glow under the gentle touch of moonlight, elevating him to an otherworldly presence.
Deep, midnight-ck hair cascaded around his head, reminiscent of the darkest night itself.
With closed eyes, he remained engrossed in his meditation, undeterred and unperturbed by the harmonious symphony of nature unfolding around him.
To an observer, gazing upon this scene, one might surmise that a wise sage was in prayer, seeking divine blessings or enlightenment.
Yet, upon closer inspection, it became evident that the figure in meditation was none other than a mere teenager; a young soul, seemingly on a journey of self-discovery amidst the captivating embrace of the mystical forest.
His meticulously sculpted muscles glistened, drenched in a sheen of perspiration, as his body glowed with an iridescent brilliance, enhanced by the ethereal moonlight.
Noah had been rooted in his meditation for close to twelve hours, hismitment unwavering and his purpose shrouded in mystery.
What was he seeking?
Was it the ancient wisdom of the universe itself?
Almost as if in response to the unspoken queries, the idol of the sun, situated a mere four meters away, affixed to a prominent stone, burst into a radiant ze of white luminescence.
In an instant, the epassing veil of darkness was consumed by the magnificent radiance emanating from the sun-shaped idol.
The brilliance was so intense that, for a brief spell, the night was brilliantly disced, giving way to a transient period of daylight within this enchanted domain.
Delicate tendrils of shimmering white smoke, reminiscent of the very essence of time, gracefully encircled the tranquil figure immersed in meditation.
With each passing moment, the luminous mist intertwined, manifesting into a ethereal entity that seemed to hover weightlessly in the air.
Its body, resplendent in a divine white radiance, illuminated every inch of its surroundings.
A being from a realm beyond the confines of time and space had descended upon the earthly realm within this jungle.
A deity, the epitome of divine existence, had manifested.
"Open your eyes, Noah Grey", a celestial sound resonated, as if originating from the very light itself.
The voice possessed a melodic quality, reminiscent of the ambrosial nectar of sweet elixirs.
With a gradual slowness, Noah unsealed his eyes, only to be greeted by the captivating form of the deity¡ªan apparition resembling the presence of God himself.
...
Noah''s POV:
Present before me stood a luminous entity,posed entirely of pure, radiant light.
Moving with an ethereal grace, it floated towards me, drawing its hands closer to mine.
I could feel the touch of its hands, vibrant with the essence of light, as they sped mine and directed them towards itself.
cing a Greyish amulet, resembling a stone-like artifact, onto my right hand.
"I have already bestowed upon you the knowledge of its usage", the celestial being spoke, his voice resounding with a tone of profound wisdom.
"Take heed, for whenever the unbreakable armor is touched by the Sun''s rays, your powers shall be augmented by one-tenth of their original potency. Such is the boon granted unto you."
"All beings, descendants of the Sun Dynasty, shall bow in reverence to your presence", the words flowed from the ethereal being, awe-inspiring in their significance.
"Ah-",an exmation, almost involuntarily, escaped my lips, momentarily interrupting the sanctity of the moment.
Clearing my throat with a subtle ¡ª"Ahem"¡ª I dared to voice the question that had struck my consciousness.
"Are you...?" My voice trailed off, leaving the inquiry hanging in the air, awaiting a response from the divine figure standing before me.
As if perceiving the thoughts within my mind, interjected with his response, "No, my son, I am not God, nor am I a celestial being. I am simply a manifestation of the universe''sws, an abstract entity akin to the concept of numbers themselves."
As his radiant light slowly dimmed, signaling his imminent departure, I realized that time was running out.
Determined to seize this fleeting opportunity, I hastily posed onest unrted question, hoping against hope that he held the answers I sought. "IS IT POSSIBLE FOR ME TO RETURN BACK TO MY WOR-"
"I am sorry, my son, this is as far as my influence extends",the being replied with a sorrowful tone, his voice tapering off into silence.
In the ephemeral moment that followed, the majestic figure vanished, leaving me enveloped once again in the epassing night.
A profound sadness settled within my being, as if a connection to some unfathomable truth had been severed, and I was left longing for the knowledge that was now out of reach.
Bowing my head in disappointment, my gaze fixated upon the treasured Greyish stone artifact, cradled delicately within the palm of my right hand¡ªthe [Sris Amulet.]
But amid this overwhelming emotional turmoil, a single desperate question escaped my lips, my voice barely a whisper, "Is it not possible for me to go back.. "
''home?''
Tears welled up in my eyes, betraying the despair that washed over me, as a solitary tear trickled down my cheek, a poignant symbol of my heart''s anguish.
Chapter 61: Passing of time
Chapter 61: Passing of time
Noah''s POV (point of view):
Shrrrr!¡ª
Staring into the bathroom mirror, I was met with the image of my weary face.
Beads of sweat trickled down my forehead.
Taking a long-awaited inhale, I cupped my hands beneath the rush of tap water¡ªShrrrr!-Fruuu!
Ssh-Ssh!¡ªThe sound of sshing filled the air, as droplets cascaded down my face.
I was currently staying in a luxurious hotel in Baku, my temporary sanctuary before returning to the Academy.
It costed me about 7000 Dens for a single night, but the allure of its five-star elegance seemed justifiable.
For reference I was wearing a ck, rxed-fit cotton cargo pant.,
The upper part of my torso, however, remained exposed.
I carefully retrieved a small stone amulet from my pocket¡ªthe [Sris Amulet].
Cautiously, I brought it forth, cradling it in the palm of my right hand, and pressed it firmly against the center of my chest.
"Nano, get ready", Imanded.
[Nano on standby..]
Earlier, I had specifically instructed Nano to abstain from healing me during this moment¡ªduring what was going to happen right now.
Without a moment''s dy, I exerted more force upon the Sris Amulet, feeling its cool surface against my skin.
And then, it happened.
As if awakened from a dormant state, eight legs and a small fanged head emerged from the stone amulet, sprouting forth ¡ªthe amulet transformed ¡ªit''s shape resembled a gigantic spider.
Tk-tk-tk-tk¡ªIt started crawling around my chest, its movements felt vibrant and strangely lifelike.
Exploring my chest with its agile limbs for some time, the symbiotic amulet settled itself in the center of my chest¡ªmaking itselffortable.
Chuck!¡ªIt plunged its eight legs into my flesh.
"Agh!", an involuntary cry escaped my lips. But, I steeled my resolve, exerting control over my body''s natural responses.
[Temporarily numbing sensory nerves for immediate relief]
Thanks to the intervention of Nano, the excruciating pain that gripped me soon disappeared, offering a relief from the pain.
With precise calction, the Sris Amulet¡ªwhich now looked more like a gigantic spider, firmly nted its legs into my chest, piercing my delicate rib cage and seamlessly aligning its legs with my rib bones.
Using it''s fanged mouth the amulet gradually cracked the center of my rib, shattering the bones and prating the skin.
Drip¡ªDrip¡ªDrip
Blood dripped down my chest painting my entire torso red.
Despite the absence of pain, an inexplicable sensation washed over me, causing my eyes to well up with tears.
The sensation was undeniably bizarre and unsettling, a disconcerting blend of unease and strangeness.
Using it''s spider like fanged head, it proceeded to consume rest of my flesh at a leisurely pace.
Ktrstksthskr¡ªthe sound of it crunching and tearing my flesh was echoing in my ear.
Having consumed its fill and creating a nightmarish cavity within my chest, the amulet made itselffortable within the gaping hole, melding with the shattered framework of my rib bones.
No longer intact, my chest bore witness to a monstrous void, where the amulet had taken residence.
Gradually, the Sris Amulet emitted a vibrant white light, enveloping the entire room.
As the radiance subsided, I found my chestpletely healed, devoid of any trace of blood.
[Activating X-ray vision]
With X-ray vision, I was able to perceive that the central section of my ribcage had vanished, reced by the Sris Amulet, effectively holding my ribs together.
And surprisingly, there was no pain.
Now, the Sris Amulet had be an intrinsic part of me, akin to a symbiotic presence, working in harmony with my being.
"Heh, nice," I chuckled to myself, a sense of excitement coursing through my veins.
With intent, I activated the Sris Amulet.
In an otherworldly disy, a radiant golden armor, which seemed to be made of pure energy began to materialize in my torso, starting from my chest.
"Heh!", a grin formed on my lips, a reflection of the exhration bubbling within me.
This was Sris Amulet, an indestructible armor¡ªforget piercing, no weapon in this world can even make a scratch in it''s surface.
The weight of the armor was practically nonexistent, as light as a feathery breath of air.
Just as I marveled at my new found power, a holographic notification appeared before me, disrupting my moment of awe.
[System Notification: Congrattions, you have unlocked another mystery! A legendary achievement!]
I swatted the notification away dismissively, as if it were a mere nuisance, unworthy of my attention.
Inhaling a deep breath I muttered, "Status."
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: F-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: F+ ©¦ 300/ 300(+20?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 115/ 115
©¦ Strength: F+ ©¦ 300/ 300(+45?)
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: F- ©¦ 10
©¦Resistance: E ©¦ 25
©¦Stamina: F ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: C ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: E- ©¦ 20
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
-Perception[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
-None-
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
[Sris Amulet]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired Sris Amulet!]
____________________________
As I expected Sris Amulet boosted my strength, health and even my charm stats..
Other than that my secondary stats were abnormally high..''Must be because of Nano'' , I pondered.
Curiosity piqued, I tapped the hovering holograph disying the name [Sris Amulet], and without hesitation, aprehensive array of information materialized before my eyes.
--------------------------------------
Sris Amulet: A divine armor bestowed with the power to withstand any and all forms of attacks. It is unbreakable, impervious to the mightiest of forces in the universe. The user hasplete control over activating and deactivating the Sris Amulet.
Additional properties:
1) Discarding the Sris armor grants the user the Sris Arrow ¨C a formidable weapon capable of binding enemies for a duration of 10 seconds. Regardless of the enemy''s strength, once bound by the Sris Arrow, they are immobilized, rendered powerless. However, this ability can only be used once every 3 hours.
2) The Sris Amulet continuously enhances the user''s charm stats over time, increasing their charisma and allure.
3) In addition to its defensive capabilities, when discarded, the Sris Amulet can also function as a protective force field. However, thises at the cost of rendering the Sris Arrow unusable.
4) When exposed to direct sunlight, the armor''s abilities are amplified, elevating the user''s powers to one-tenth of their original magnificence.
-----------------------------------------
"Damn, this thing ispletely busted!"
I had intentionally modeled the Sris Amulet after the legendary Karn''s Kavach and Kundal from the epic Mahabhrat.
Of course, I had nerfed down its abilities and its appearance was vastly different, but even with these modifications, it was still broken
During the great war of Mahabhrat, when Karn selflessly relinquished his armor, he was granted a powerful arrow by Lord Indra. Drawing inspiration from this pivotal event, I had fashioned the Sris Arrow.
Sigh~
Nevertheless, I sighed, acknowledging that it was indeed a broken piece of equipment, far surpassing my intended specifications.
"Not that I mind, haha" I chuckled to myself.
The first step of my preparation wasplete - I had sessfully acquired the Sris Amulet.
Now, all that remained was to finish engineering the Neuroshock ster before the impending Genova incident.
Anticipating my return to the academy tomorrow, my mind drifted towards the future, already beginning to form ns and strategies.
"Oh, shouldn''t our unit test being up in about a week?" I pondered aloud, a forgotten task suddenly resurfacing in my thoughts.
But then again, studying was hardly a concern for me.
After all, who needs to study when you can just cheat?
Chapter 62: Duel against me Noah!
Chapter 62: Duel against me Noah!
Noah''s POV(point of view):
Romance novels.
Romance movies.
Romance fantasies and animes.
I despised the entire genre with every fiber of my being.
The sight of anything resembling a "romantic" fantasy caused an instinctive cringe to run down my spine.
But you know what was even worse? Mixing romance with fantasy!
Those stories where vampires, werewolves, and pretty girls were thrown together in a tangled mess of a plot - that triggered the most intense cringes of my life.
It was pure bullshit, and I couldn''t stand it. The way people cherished and glorified such ideas, it made me sick to my stomach.
That''s why I wrote the Genova incident in my own novel.
It was a rebellion against the clich¨¦s and tired tropes that gued the world of supernatural with romance!
Thus, I embarked on a literary journey, crafting a chain of events that originated from the infamous Genova incident and ultimately culminated in the ruthless annihtion of vampires and werewolves that Aeravat, the protagonist, encountered in theter parts of the novel.
The premise revolved around a werewolf-vampire duo fueled by a manic obsession with killing. I must admit, it was azy approach on my part.
Nevertheless, their sadistic spree of violence inadvertently wreaked havoc upon the lives of Aeravat''s ssmates, igniting an eruption of hatred within the protagonist''s heart.
Yes, vampires and werewolves existed in this world and...- "Can anyone tell me what ''system potential'' is?", The voice of Miss Riya burst through the air, snapping me back to the realities of the ssroom.
And just like always Aurora lifted her hand up as if to say ''me, me''.
Miss Riya acknowledged her with a nod, granting her the floor.
"System potential, also known as potential cap, refers to the predetermined limit imposed upon an individual at the moment of their birth. Once this limit is reached, further growth of strength bes impossible", Aurora exined matter-of-factly.
Miss Riya affirmed her response with a nod, directing Aurora to take her seat with a graceful wave of her hand.
"Indeed, Take myself, for instance", Professor Riya eximed, pointing to herself with her thumb finger. "My limit is set at an A+ rank, and no matter how hard I try, I can never surpass it."
I couldn''t help but agree with their assessment.
It held true not only for humans but for all races, be it orcs, elves, beastmen, demons, or even dragons. None possessed the ability to shatter their potential cap; they were bound by their inherent limitations.
But Aeravat, the MC of this world, defied this norm. His potential knew no bounds, allowing him to grow limitlessly. The reason behind thisy in the truth surrounding his birth.
As for me, well... my potential cap was marked at a C+.
If it was someone else in my ce they would have went into despair.
But I wasn''t sad.
Maybe a little bit.
But I had different ways to go beyond the strength of C+ ¡ª no I can''t break the potential cap but...
I can learn Aura.
I can get my hands on more mysteries!
Not to mention super soldier program of Nano.
I had a wide array of alternative paths that went beyond the conventional methods of relying solely on Mana and training.
Lost in my thoughts, I was abruptly interrupted by James, who asked faintly from my right , "Why did you decide to sit here?"
"Er..", caught off guard by the question, I pondered my response. ''What am I supposed to say?'' I wondered silently, before answering with a hushed tone, "Just felt like a change of scenery."
"Sure, but what''s the reason for choosing to sit behind her?"¡ªJames queried, pointing his finger directly at Emily Reed, who upied the seat in front of ours.
An involuntary frown formed on my face as I became aware that, indeed, I had ended up seating myself behind Emily.
How did I not even notice her presence?
''Her hair, was beautifully flowing, ..smelled good too...''¡ª ''Wait what am I thinking?'', my frown deepened at my stupidity.
"I honestly had no idea she was there", I murmured in response to James, shaking my head in disbelief.
"Our ss concludes for today, also I want to inform you all that the unit test willmence in exactly one week", announced Miss Riya, her voice trailing off as she made her way towards the exit.
-"What the heck? A unit test in just a week?"
-"Holy hell, I''m not even close to being prepared"
Surprised murmurs rippled through the ssroom, filling the air with a mixture of curiosity and concern.
Well that is to be expected, considering the fact that Unit test not only holds academic test but also a battle test-yea a battle test.
What else would you expect in a world filled with monsters?
And, to my misfortune, I was well aware that I would also be forced to participate in the battle test.
....
An hourter~
Anastasia, James and I¡ª we strolled leisurely around the campus, engaging in casual conversation, free from sses.
James suddenly directed a question towards Anastasia, "Do you y chess?"
A spark of curiosity ignited within me at the mention of chess.
But my anticipation quickly dissipated when Anastasia dismissed the topic abruptly, responding with a curt ,"No, I haven''t. But I have something else I''ve been meaning to ask..."¡ªshe turned her gaze towards me, her words filled with intrigue, "you Noah, how did you manage to reach the 6th rank in the Dungeon Trial?"
I couldn''t help but roll my eyes in annoyance. I had naively hoped that everyone would forget about it after a week. Who even bothers to check the rankings anymore?
To my misfortune, James chimed in, adding fuel to the fire, "Yeah, she''s got a point, dude."
"Forget it, it''s a long story", I responded, feeling exasperated by their persistent inquiries.
But before either of them could press further¡ª"NOAH GREY!", a sharp cry broke through the air, catching my attention from behind.
Instinctively, we all turned our heads to see who had called out my name.
To my surprise, a familiar figure emerged into view.
With her blonde hair now cascading around her, I struggled to recognize her at first. It took me a moment to realize that it was N Reinheart.
''She must have dyed her hair.''
N approached me, closing the gap until she stood merely a meter away.
I couldn''t help but wonder what had brought her here?
"Ah, well, well, if it isn''t N", I responded, my tone curt and guarded. I couldn''t help but maintain a hint of skepticism in my voice.
The frown that apanied her approach quickly faded, likely due to the more polite tone of my response. However, it appeared that my courtesy only served to further provoke her.
Without hesitation, N eximed, her finger pointing directly at my face, "I challenge you to a duel, Noah Grey!"
Raising an eyebrow in puzzled amusement, I couldn''t help but wonder, ''A duel? What on earth is this about?''
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on a minute!", James quickly stepped in, positioning himself between N and me.
"Let''s all just calm down here!", He pped his right hand as if dismissing her, but of course, it was also a kind of mockery that seemed to infuriate N.
"Don''t you dare interfere unless you want a piece of this too!"¡ªN shot back, her voice filled with irritation.
To this, James simply replied with a smile¡ª "Hmph, you want to fight me? Hmmm."
He paused, adopting an amusing tone, and added, "I assume... you''ve never heard of ''Yoga Fire'' before?" ¡ªas he spoke, he moved his hands in a peculiar wavy manner.
Looking at his posture and confidence I thought, ''He might know Yoga fire''
But ah,..what exactly was Yoga Fire again?
Suddenly, James shifted his demeanor.
His voice took on a deeper tone, and a serious expression settled in his eyes as he questioned, "What would you do if I Yoga Fired you? How will you deal with that?"
Before I could fully process James'' question, Anastasia joined in, adding her own input¡ª"He can shoot hellfire from his hands."
As the situation continued to escte, Luna''s expression revealed a growingck of control.
Sensing the need to diffuse the tension before things took a serious turn, I quickly intervened, raising my voice in a calming tone. "Alright, alright, everyone, just rx. Let''s all calm down, okay?"
I turned my gaze towards N, perplexed, and questioned her, "Why on earth do you want to duel with me?"
Her response was filled with determination as she dered, "Duel against me Noah, in the battle test. It''s about the honour I''ve lost."
With those words hanging in the air, she swiftly departed.
She departed before I had the chance to inquire further about what she meant by "honor."
Chapter 63: 0.1: An Ominous Prelude, ’his’ story
Chapter 63: 0.1: An Ominous Prelude, ''his'' story
~Year 2001, South Aristotel, Crystal falls¡ªMindful Bnce Counseling Office¡ª
Set within an opulent room, the exquisite white marble floor radiated an aura of pristine elegance.
Adorning the walls were coats of pure white paint.
Nestled in the left corner of the room stood a wooden shelf, filled to the brim with a vast collection of diverse and intriguing books.
At the farthest corner of the room was a ss office table, meticulously arranged with an array of stress balls, fidget toys, miniature figurines, and even a tranquil Zen garden.
Notably present atop the table was a book, titled "The Power of Your Subconscious Mind."
At this particr ce, Dr. Oliver Hawthorne found himself faced with a relentless barrage of troubling questions erupting from the lips of an elderly gentleman, who, apanied by his grandson, sought sce in the consultant''s office.
Observing the way the old man was dressed, Dr. Oliver Hawthorne assumed that he might be nothing more than a simple country bumpkin.
Throughout their conversation, the old man kept expressing his concerns about his grandson, who apparently had a tendency to keep to himself and spend most of his time engrossed in books.
Oliver pondered¡ªwhat could possibly be so strange about this kid?
Aside from one striking attribute, that is ¨C the boy''s captivating light-hazel bluish eyes.
But upon closer examination, it became clear that the kid possessed an array of stunning features, from his dark ck hair to his overall appearance.
He was undoubtedly blessed with the most striking physical traits a human could possess.
"If he simply reads a book once, he can recall every page, down to the tiniest details!" the oldman gestured towards his grandson, emphasizing the words.
As Dr. Oliver Hawthorne listened to the old man''s ims, his skepticism grew.
''Recalling every detail just by looking at a book?''¡ªOliver couldn''t help but think that the old man was spouting nonsense.
On top of that, the old man went on to boast that the young boy possessed the ability to speak in fifteen differentnguages, despite being only ten years old.
Oliver ofcourse dismissed it¡ªthat had to be pure bullshit.
Oliver decided to put the boy''s alleged abilities to the test.
He reached for the book thaty on his table and handed it to the young prodigy.
"Alright, let''s see what you make of this", Oliver challenged, as he presented the book- ''The Power of Your Subconscious Mind.''
The young boy skimmed through the pages of the book for a minute before confidently dering, "I read."
"Hah! You read the entire book?" Oliver questioned, his toneced with a hint of jest, as he suspected the boy might be lying.
Determined to test the boy''s im, Oliver randomly turned to a particr page of the book.
In a skeptical tone he asked, "Alright then, tell me what is written on ...the page... 119."
To this the boy only closed his eyes without saying anything.
Surprised by the boy''s response, Oliver started to dismissively say, "Either you are lying or yo--" but before he could finish, he was abruptly interrupted by the boy''s voice, speaking as if reciting from a recorded radio, "His wife left home and asked for a divorce, which is what he feared and believed she would do. Divorce begins in the mind. Divorce takes ce first in the mind; the legal proceedings..." After what seemed like an eternity of recitation, the boy ceased speaking.
Dr. Oliver was utterly shellshocked, his mind grappling with the unbelievable demonstration of the boy''s remarkable reading abilities.
After a series of different tests, Dr. Oliver Hawthorne found himself in a state of exhaustion, his brow drenched in sweat as he examined the reports pertaining to the boy.
With a tone of professional conviction, Dr. Oliver delivered his assessment to the concerned old man, "Your grandson possesses remarkable abilities beyond the norm. He has what we call photographic memory. Furthermore, his IQ is off the charts, estimated to be around 210... You are incredibly fortunate to have such a gifted grandson!"
Dr. Oliver looked at the boy intently, a warmth in his voice as he posed a question, "Tell me, young one, what do you want to be when you grow up?"
In response, the boy offered a simple answer, "Se''irim."
"Hmm? Se''irim?" Dr. Oliver queried, his brows furrowing in confusion. However, the boy persisted without hesitation, stating firmly, "M¨®gu¨«."
Confusion still evident in his voice, Oliver attempted to speak again, "?M¨®gu-", but before he could finish the boy interjected again," Agma"
A brief pause filled the air as if suspending the tension, and then the boy resumed, reciting a string of names, "Akuma, D?mon, Asur, Satan, Iblis, Demonio, Mephistopheles, Demon God" ...
Dr. Oliver''s frown deepened, as the boy seemed to be listing different names associated with demons.
Oliver soon realized that there was something deeply wrong with the boy..
.....
Current time~
Noah''s POV(Point of View):
"Sigh!"~Releasing a much required sigh filled with frustration, I pondered on how to finish the Neuroshock ster.
The Neuroshock ster is nearly 95%plete, a project that has consumed countless nights of past month.
But the main problem lies inck of perfect-sized toroid and spark gap that I require.
"If only I had my own mechanical workshop..." I muttered in exasperation, gazing at the assortment of disassembled mechanicalponents spread across my table.
"But I cannot buy a workshop", I mummbled to myself.
Why?
Well due to theplex web of CU agencies: the home inspectors, titlepanies, sellers, real estate agents, lenders, and financial institutions.
Each entity had its own set of obstacles and issues that make buying a workshop a challenge due to non existence of a proper background, and the fact that I am only 16 year old.
If I was from a rich family such issues wouldn''t even exist.
Sure, I could hire a middleman to handle all the tedious work for me, but finding someone trustworthy enough for such a task is impossibl-, ''No wait!''¡ª a sudden realization struck me.
A particr side character of this world popped into my mind. "Yes! I could defly use him!"
But my excitement quickly faded as I realized that I would have to visit Dyrne Alley for it.
Dyrne Alley, a ce that could be described as a fusion of an underground world and ck market, harbored a diverse mix of individuals with power and potential.
Althoughbeled as the ck market, it held more than what met the eye.
But that could wait for a littleter.
What I need right now is an immediate solution.
"Nano, I need your help."
[Affirmative]
[Activating parallel processing], Nano''s mechanical voice rang in my head.
With a touch of my right hand on theputer screen, a mesmerizing disy of glowing blue dots materialized, forming a straight line from my shoulder to my palm.
In an instant, my perspective shifted, and I found myself immersed in a world of vast interconnectedworks, surrounded by digital constructs, bits of data, and streams of 1''s and 0''s floating around me.
In a fraction of a second, an avnche of information of St. Sebastin flooded my mind.
CCTV footage, ssified files, details of central union buildings, names of individuals, contact numbers, and addresses¡ª all raced through my consciousness.
It felt like time had slowed down, or perhaps my brain had elerated to an extraordinary speed. It was difficult to tell.
And then, like a beacon of hope, a small mechanical industry emerged in my field of information.
Its name: SMV Aviation Pvt Ltd.
"Gotcha!", I eximed, a surge of adrenaline rushing through me.
Creating a fake believable online alias on the spot I contacted the owner of SMV Aviation.
Chapter 64: Preparing for the Unit Test
Chapter 64: Preparing for the Unit Test
Noah''s POV(Point of view)
With the unit test looming just five days away, the entire ss seemed to be in preparation mode.
All non-essential sses were put on hold, giving ample time for students to focus solely on their studies.
Some students sought out to instructors, hoping to gain valuable advice and insights.
Those who had earned a favorable reputation in the ss were fortunate enough to receive special attention from professors.
And then there was me¡ªI couldn''t care less about preparing.
Why bother when there was a far simpler solution?
Hacking into the school''s system would allow me to glimpse the questions ahead of time, and with the assistance of Nano and a quick search on Google, I could effortlessly find the answers.
Easy peasy, why would I need to study?
If they had magic on their side, than I had science on my side.
And as for battle tests... I didn''t really care if I did well or not. I had no reasons to go all out either.
And I didn''t care about N''s honor bullshit either.
But there was something I did cared about...¡ªway more than this test.
From the moment I got transmigrated into this world, two inevitable questions stuck to me like leeches hoping to suck the answers out of me.
First question, can I go back home?
I have given this question a lot of thought, and by a lot, I mean A LOT.
I have thought about where I could get my answers from or what I should even do, or if my previous world even exists anymore.
I have thought about some bullshit like time traveling back into the past or breaking the source wall, but that was of course pure bullshit thoughts on my part.
"Huh... time traveling, as if that''s even possible", I scoffed inwardly.
Moving on to the second question that haunted me relentlessly: could I prevent the urrence of the 5 great cataclysms?
After devoting considerable time to ponder this question, two distinct answers emerged.
The short answer was a yes, while the long answer, unfortunately, was a no.
You see, the catalyst for the fourth cataclysm is the unleashing of the "Demon God", which in turn would mark the beginning of the end.
Who is Demon God?
Demon God is basically a God like entity.
With just a blink of an eye, the Demon God can erase this entire sr system.
But because it is such a powerful entity, the ''source wall'', what I called it in the pages of my novel, prevented Demon God from entering this realm.
The Demon God is not a living sentient being but an entity of destruction embodied.
Even though called ''Demon'' God,this entity ispletely unrted to Demons.
The 4th cataclysm is when this entity of destruction finds a suitable ''vessel'' on Earth.
It can send a very minuscule portion of itself into that vessel. That is called the 4th cataclysm.
Of course, this vessel is a human being.
Who is that human being?
I have no answer because I never even mentioned him.
I intentionally kept this ''enigmatic'' character shrouded in the shadows within the pages of my novel, nning to reveal his presence in the fourth volume.
Sadly, before I couldplete writing the fourth volume, I got transmigrated.
The short answer to prevent the fourth cataclysm was to eliminate every human on this who bore even a remote resemnce to being the vessel.
While I wouldn''t necessarilybel myself as a mass murderer, if the long answer failed, I would have to take some extreme measures.
However, I highly doubted that the short answer was necessary.
This vessel must be some foolish guy, easily detectable. I mean, he cannot possibly be a super intelligent genius that can outsmart me, right? Hahaha... right?
"Noah, Noah!" James called out to me, snapping me out of my absent-mindedughter.
"Y-Yeah, what''s up?" I asked, jolting awake from my daydreams.
"What on earth were youughing about like a fool in the library?" James questioned, his tone filled with disapproval.
Currently, James, Anastasia, and I were currently in the library.
Even though I had no real need to study for the uing test like these two, I had decided to tag along for a change of scenery.
And what a surprise it was to see Emily here too.
I certainly hadn''t noticed her as I made my way here, but now she was staring at me from her study table, almost as if she found me to be amusing.
"Uh, yeah, sorry. I just remembered a dumb joke", I replied to James, sheepishly rubbing the back of my head.
"You and your jokes", Anastasia chimed in, shaking her head in a mixture of amusement and exasperation.
...
Time: 5pm
"Mr. Reynold, it would greatly benefit me if you couldplete the production of the toroid and spark gap by the end of this week", I responded, althoug it may have seemed like I was simply talking to thin air.
My voice was more matured and deeper tone than usual, thanks to Nano''s. Yes, yet another one of Nano''s abilities- it can alter voice.
"Furthermore, I will be attaching the remaining blueprints for your reference. Kindly take into consideration the proposal I presented to you yesterday", I conveyed to Reynold, who held the esteemed position of being the head of SMV Aviation Pvt. Ltd.
I specifically requested that he manufactured a specific version of the toroid and spark gap as per our agreement.
SMV Aviation Pvt. Ltd, despite being a small-scale mechanical manufacturing industry, surprised me with its remarkable innovation and highly skilled engineers. I had no doubt that in the future, it would undoubtedly establish itself as one of the finest industries in the field.
Seizing the opportunity, I struck a deal with Reynold, leveraging my financial resources to persuade him.
On top of that, I insisted that he construct a specified version of toroid and spark gap for me.
I needed it for my Neuroshock ster.
Well, he wasn''t able to refuse, especially after I had handed over a hefty sum of 5 million Den.
For a small manufacturing industry like his, that was a substantial amount.
Not to mention the mutually beneficial deal I had arranged, which undoubtedly added to his interest.
"Absolutely, Mr. Albus Dumbledore, consider it done", Reynold affirmed, referring to me by my alias name.
He thought I was someone named ''Albus Dumnledore.''
Oh and currently, I wasmunicating with him without the use of a phone.
Who needs a phone anyway?
With Nano, I could simply establish a connection with anyone within my thoughts, and it would manifest in the physical world.
Advanced technology, baby!
With a subtle click, the call abruptly ended, leaving me confident that the task was in motion.
''Now was time for some exercise'', with that thought in mind I left my hostel room.
...
In the Gym-
Unlike the usual scene where the gym remained deserted at night, today it was unexpectedly upied by familiar faces of ss A1.
Well, to be precise, there were only about fifteen or so students present.
As I scanned the gym, my gaze eventually settled on a girl.
Her captivating golden eyes drew me in, which emitted an intense sense of focus unlike her usual self.
Her lips were adorned with a shade of crimson that effortlessly harmonized with the natural rosy tint of her cheeks, further enhancing her fairplexion and wlessly smooth, milky skin.
Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, trickling down her face in a glistening cascade¡ªEmily Reed.
It was Emily, the one who had caught my attention.
Shhhhk ¡ªTuk! -The sound of an arrow hitting the bullseye snapped me out of my reverie.
''No time for distractions'', I muttered to myself, shaking off the temptation to lose myself in her presence.
For some reason, my eyes were always drawn to her.
Maybe it was because she was one of the MCs thatpelled me to closely observe her moves?
Regardless, I retrieved my bow and a quiver full of arrows from my dimensional bracelet¡ªa purchase I had made while journeying back from Baku.
Yes a Bow, unlike my usual machete.
Why a bow?
Well to utilize the power of the Sris Arrow, a bow was an essential afterall.
Plus, there was no harm in expanding my skills and diversifying my arsenal with different weapons.
With this thought in mind, I headed towards the archery section, where I Emily was the only person practicing at the moment.
It wasn''t surprising considering how few archers were in our ss.
Step¡ªStep¡ªStep
Step by step, I approached the area, ready to begin my training and master the art of the bow!
Chapter 65: A lesson in archery
Chapter 65: A lesson in archery
Noah''s POV(Point of View):
Rows of bullseye targets were ced in the archery section, each positioned 2 meters away from each other.
The ground in this section was covered with lush carpets of grass.
There were different starting lines a person could choose from, ranging from 10 meters to 80 meters away from the targets.
The archery section was separated from the rest of the gym by a transparent ss wall that had ''entrances'' to allow entry without any doors.
I walked over, holding my bow in one arm, and arrived at a specific archery spot about 10 meters away from where Emily was shooting.
''I have never held a bow in my life before this'', I thought to myself.
I examined the bullseye target board¡ªI didn''t know what they were called.
For reference, Emily was using a t bow while I, on the other hand, was using a recurve bow.
What is the difference?
I don''t know, well I didn''t read the manual ¡ª ahem.
"."
I thought a recurve bow looked cool, so I bought it without much consideration.
I ced an arrow on the string and stood straight, without assuming any specific stance. What''s the need for a stance?
I aimed at the target while holding the bow and started retracting the string with the arrow still in it.
Kkrrrrk!¡ªIt made a strange sound as I drew back the string, but for some reason, I wasn''t able to fully draw it back, and it was putting a lot of pressure on my shoulder de.
Chukh!¡ªI let go of the string, and the arrow went straight at the target ¡ªswiiiish! Tak!
At the same time, I felt a little twinge on my left forearm, but I didn''t mind it.
Instead of hitting the target, the arrow hit the wall behind it.
"."
Why did that happen?
I kept trying and trying, but most of the time, it didn''t hit the bullseye at all.
Forget the bullseye! It wasn''t even hitting the gold! No, it was going way off; sometimes it hit the mat or the white parts, which were basically 1 point!
Frustrated, I pulled back the string once again when suddenly, "You''re doing it wrong, you know?" A voice came from my right.
The words cut through the air, drawing my attention to the source.
Turning my head gradually to the right, I found myself locking eyes with a mesmerizing pair of golden orbs¡ªEmily stood there, a mere 3 meters away, her arms folded across her chest, her gaze etched with disapproval.
Raising an eyebrow in curiosity, I questioned Emily, "What exactly am I doing wrong?"
In response, she simply pointed towards my torso.
"The way you''re standing and holding the bow is not right¡ªno, forget that. What are you doing with a bow anyway? Didn''t you used to use a machete?" She asked, sounding confused.
"Well, I decided to learn archery as well", I replied with a shrug.
Emily sighed and shook her head as she began walking towards me.
But soon she noticed something.
Pointing at my left arm, her frown deepened.
"Noah, you''re not wearing an arm guard?" she questioned, gesturing towards my exposed forearm.
"Arm guard?"
Her exasperated tone indicated disbelief as she repeated, "You don''t know what an arm guard is, do you?"
Attempting to save face, I quickly replied, "Of course, I know what an arm guard is".
''I didn''t''
In a knowing tone, Emily began to exin, "When you shoot the bow, the string can create friction against your arm, it can cause injuries. That''s why wearing proper gear, like an arm guard is important."
''Ah, that exin the twinge I was feeling on my left arm!''
Luckily, Nano seemed to have healed it instantly, leaving no marks on my arm.
Gently, Emily plucked the recurve bow from my grasp, her voice carrying a tone of authority¡ª"You''re using a recurve bow, you see", she pointed her finger directing towards my legs.
My eyes instinctively followed her gesture, downward towards my posture.
"That''s not a good stance. If you stand upright, you won''t be able to draw properly, nor maintain the necessary bnce. This will not only strain your shoulder des but also cause your shots to miss the mark."
She began to lecture me on archery for whatever reason...not that I mind it.
She positioned her right leg behind her, her upper body and chest slightly turned towards the right.
With her left arm firmly gripping the bow, she tilted it at a slight angle.
Drawing my attention once again, Emily pointed towards the middle section of my bow. "Notice the shelf instead of an arrow rest?" she asked like a teacher.
"For optimal results, I rmend using feathered arrows and tilting your bow slightly like this", she demonstrated.
Gracefully, Emily effortlessly pulled back the bowstring, the sound of tension resonating in the air.
Chukh!¡ªThe arrow soared through the air with a swift ¡ªSwiiish!
Finally, it found its mark right at the bullseye, hitting the target dead center.
I couldn''t help but let slip ament under my breath, entranced by the elegance of her beauty and form. "Beautiful", I murmured, unaware that the words had escaped my lips.
Instantly realizing my slip-up, I mentally cursed myself, feeling embarrassed.
"Beautiful?" Emily questioned, her eyebrow arching mischievously, a smirk ying on her lips.
Maintaining a cid expression and refusing to let my emotions betray me, I quickly responded, "I mean, your form was beautiful."
But soon my attention quickly diverted towards the ss wall situated a few meters behind Emily, which separated the archery section from the rest of the gymnasium.
To my surprise, at least ten curious faces were peering through the ss, watching our every move.
Noticing my distracted gaze, Emily turned around, "What on earth are you all doing there!"
-""Waaah!""
-"She saw us!"
-"She saw us!Run!"
They scattered away hastily.
I couldn''t help but shake my head at their foolishness.
But this whole encounter made me realize something¡ªI had misjudged Emily.
Despite my initial assumptions, she turned out to be genuinely kind.
She was different from what I had thought her to be.
I mean I somewhat knew she was good hearted from the novel but I didn''t believed her to be this ...kind.
But I cannot be friends with her..
I can''t allow myself to befriend her!
No...
She was a main character.
I have to draw the line right here and now before it bes worse...
"You know what? I don''t need your help", I replied to Emily, my tone icy and distant.
Snatching the bow from her grasp, I asserted, "Next time, don''t disturb me while I''m practicing."
Emily appeared taken aback, a mix of confusion and sadness flickering in her eyes due to my sudden change in behavior.
Without offering any further exnation, I hastily left the ce.
Yet...an uneasy feeling tugged at my chest, almost resembling sadness.
Well I was a person with strong moral principles afterall. Berating a girl who was only trying to help me must be the cause of my sadness.
Chapter 66: The Unit Tests are here
Chapter 66: The Unit Tests are here
Noah''s POV (Point OF VIEW):
After the incident with Emily, I decided to change the timing of my practice.
For the past few days, I had been practicing with the bow at 2 A.M , when nobody else was in the gymnasium.
Obviously, my sleep schedule also changed.
But it wasn''t a big deal since the entire campus is active 24x7. Even if I go to the cafe at 3 A.M, I would still be served.
During this time I also ordered a bronze Art online, [Consecutive Archery].
For reference, what Emily uses is [Advanced Consecutive Archery], which is silver.
Buying something like [Advanced Consecutive Archery] is not a big deal for me.
It would cost a couple of thousand dens, but I would rather start learning archery from a bronze-ranked art.
You see, the higher the rank of archery Art is, the harder it will be to learn.
So, usually, people start off from bronze or iron-ranked archery Arts. Afterpleting those arts 100%, it bes easier for people to learn higher archery arts like silver or diamond.
That''s the reason why, even though Emily is from a wealthy family, she is using a silver-ranked art.
By the beginning of the Genova incident, she masteres [Advanced Consecutive Archery] 100% after which she receives a new power-up with a better archery Art.
Oh, and when I mention a percentage in an Art, I''m referring to the amount of mastery a person has in that Art.
The higher a person''s mastery percentage is , for a particr Art, the stronger they are in that Art.
For example, someone who uses a bronze-ranked Art with 100% mastery is going to be stronger than someone who uses a silver-ranked Art but has only mastered 10% of it.
That is why, even though Aeravat is using the strongest Art there is, [Flow of the Universe], he isn''t super strong because he has only mastered about 0.69% of [Flow of the Universe] by this point in the story.
Of course, since [Flow of the Universe] is the strongest Art there is, mastering it to 100% would take a human atleast a thousand years, and no human can live for that long.
If he had mastered it to 1.5% by now, he could give a tough fight even to Hero cadets.
That''s how strong [Flow of the Universe] is.
"Noah?" James'' voice interrupted my thoughts, reaching me from the other side of the table.
James, I and Anastasia were currently sitting in the cafeteria.
ncing up, I responded, "Yes?"
Looking concerned, James remarked, "You''ve seemed a bit downtely. Is everything alright?" He motioned his hand in a circr motion near his face, indicating that my expression reflected sadness.
Well, he''s not entirely wrong.
I am generally a mncholic person.
But that''s not the reason for my current demeanor.
Something else has been gnawing at my thoughtstely.
Reflecting back on my encounter with Emily, I cringed at my foolish retort: "You know what? I don''t need your help" , "Next time, don''t disturb me while I''m practicing."
It was such a stupid response.
Muchter the realization dawned on me just how foolish and abrupt my change in tone must have seemed to Emily. What if she now thinks I''m a jerk or simply stupid?
Sigh~
"Cheer up, buddy. This is the only time you''ll get to, after all. Unit tests start tomorrow, and once they begin, you''ll have plenty of reasons to be upset", Anastasia said with a defeated tone, sighing as she kept her head buried in the book of magical principles.
I couldn''t help but shake my head as I observed her reading even in the cafeteria.
But she is right.
The unit tests are approaching, and I should probably focus more on studying.
But, let''s be honest, there''s not much to focus on. I can easily rely on Google to find answers during the test.
"I will get going then. There are no more sses left, anyway", I expressed my thoughts, rising from my seat.
"Already?"¡ªJames inquired, sounding dejected.
Anastasia waved her hand at me, bidding her goodbye with a smile in her eyes.
Returning their gestures with a smile of my own, I left the cafeteria.
As I strolled down the hallway of Section A1, two unfamiliar individuals approached me. Based on their appearance, I deduced that they were first-year students, just like myself.
Given the sheer number of students in the ss, it''s hard for me to remember who''s in my own ss.
"You''re thaaat Noah guy, right?" one of them asked, their tone filled with rudeness as they heavily emphasized the word ''that.''
''That''. Rarely anybody would call me ''That Noah guy'' unless they wanted to point out my bad reputation.
I do understand that, ording to the stories, Noah took pictures of many naked girls in the bathroom once... but, well,... Ok, I somewhat get it.
But, something just felt off about this whole thing.
"Yeah, what''s the problem?", I responded.
I was already convinced that these guys had some sort of issue with me.
I hope not...
"How dare a pervert like you practice archery with our goddess!" the other guy spat, pushing me forcefully on my chest.
''Your goddess?'' I raised an eyebrow, silently questioning their im.
Who the f*ck is his goddess?
When did I ever practice archery with any goddess?
But then it struck me who they were referring to.
"So, you guys are part of that cringey ''Emily fan club''?" I asked with a mocking smile.
"Tell me something, don''t you feel ashamed and embarrassed by your cringe behavior? Is Emily some sort of goddess to you? She''s just a regr human being. How did she even remotely resemble a goddess? You all are nothing but a bunch of perverted simps", I concluded, feeling satisfied with my retort.
Myment seemed to have enrage them even further their mana rised up, "How dare you insult our goddess, you filthy human?!" ¡ª"How dare you call her a mere human?!"
"Oh crap", I muttered to myself, realizing that I had managed to anger these simp enthusiasts.
Before I knew it, one of them threw a punch towards me.
Just as his fist was about to connect, a sudden "Thap!" filled the air.
To my surprise, someone had caught his hand in mid-air.
As my gaze followed the hand, I found myself staring into a pair of piercing light pink eyes and blonde hair.
"N?" I whispered under my breath.
"What are you guys up to? Fighting within the academy campus?" N questioned, forcefully pushing the other guy''s hand away from me.
"Er, well... no, we were just messing around", one of them stammered, clearly intimidated by N''s presence.
It made sense.
N was significantly stronger thest time I saw her. She was now F.
She was also ranked in the hundreds, while these guys must be ranked in the thousands based on their G- auras.
Soon the other two guys retreated giving me a re.
But why did N saved me?
"You know, I''m sorry for my behavior thest time", N started, addressing me.
"I had no reason to challenge you to a duel. It''s just... I was disappointed in my sloppy victory during our sparring match. It was a letdown, but it was on me, not you", N confessed, starting to walk away from me.
"Although I must give you credit. You surprised me with your performance in the dungeon trials", she added, waving goodbye with a "see ya" gesture.
I couldn''t help but smile at her changed demeanor.
What could have caused this change of heart?
You know what? I''ve had a change of heart too.
"N! Wait!" I called out to her, catching her attention with a perplexed look on her face.
"Let''s have a rematch, in the battle test", I dered confidently, shing a smile.
N appeared surprised at first but soon nodded in agreement.
Chapter 67: Unit Test [1]
Chapter 67: Unit Test [1]
Noah''s POV(Point of View):
Unit Test. The unit test was scheduled to span over a period of two days, each day consisting of different subjects.
On the first day, the test focused on Botanical Transmutation, exploring how nts can affect other creatures through their transmuted properties.
As soon as the test waspleted, we had to proceed to the ''scoring-based target exercise''.
The results of these twobined would determine our marks for test.
The second day, however, delved into the Magical Principles and Laws of Maths. This subject tested our understanding of the magical aspects intertwined with mathematical concepts.
After the test, we were obliged to participate in the battle test. In battle test, we were given three choices: either challenge someone to a duel, be challenged by an instructor, or have the teacher make the duel selection on our behalf.
Regardless of our preference, saying no was not an option.
Initially, my n was to opt for a duel against an instructor, considering it to be a safer choicepared to the other options avable.
Instructors would often hold back during duels against students, making it easier to umte marks based on our duel.
On the other hand, engaging in a duel with another student would entail a more challenging and intense battle.
But I had a change of heart.
I decided to challenge N Reinheart to the duel.
A fair and square battle, just as she had desired.
No battle mode.
No utilization of Nano abilities.
No resorting to cheap tricks.
I will give her a fair and honorable battle. ''Honor'', isn''t that what she wanted?
While thinking all this I began to put on my school uniform.
Being a first-year student, there were specific color codes assigned for our dresses. Second-year students followed a simr pattern.
However, the third-year students¡ª the hero cadets, had the privilege to wear whatever they pleased.
After all, they were the ones entrusted with real-world missions and dangerous tasks. It only made sense for them to blend in with normal people by donning casual outfits, allowing them to seamlessly navigate through everyday life.
Anyway, as I was saying, ...uniforms¡ªArcanum des Academy gave us two color options for our school uniforms.
The first option was navy blue pants and a matching coat. It seemed like the majority of students opted for this color, and it had be the norm.
On the other hand, there was also the option of ck pants and a coat. But a very few people chose this color. Perhaps it was due to superstitions or personal preferences?
I personally liked to style myself so I choose what suited my taste more¡ªck.
Sporting a white t-shirt and ck pants, I made my way to the ss.
...
As I entered the ssroom, I couldn''t help but feel the heavy tension lingering in the air.
Everyone seemed to be in a more serious demeanor than usual.
"Hah", an involuntary chuckle escaped my mouth as I watched their faces.
These buffoons...''Well that''s what happens when you don''t study¡ªbut unlike these losers, I can just use Nano to answer, haha!'',
"Hahaha"¡ªara?.. wait? I didn''t even realise of when I startedughing in real as well.
No wonder some think of me as weirdo...
"."
Walking ahead, I signed my name and rank on a piece of parchment ced on the teacher''s desk, a mandatory task as the instructor sitting at the teacher''s table quickly assessed my information.
Without paying much attention to the instructor''s gaze, I made my way towards the left corner of the ssroom, choosing a seat near a window.
For reference, the main characters were also in this particr section of the area where I decided to sit. Yeah, I know I said I am never gonna engage with the MCs - and I am not.
But here''s a thing that I have been thinking about this world for some time now.
The novel that I was writing, its plot... its storyline.
Should I do anything drastic that would change its oue? Or should I just let it be? I have given this some thought if it''s okay for me to change the storyline... but then again, I was not writing a happy story where the hero defeats the demon king, gets his harem waifus, and everything ends with a happy ending.
No.
I wasn''t writing such a story.
Instead, I was writing an apocalyptic story.
The ending of the story that I set was the destruction of Earth and Aeravat losses. Main cast losses. Humanity losses. That''s the ending I was nning.
I had no intention of providing readers with the happy endings they often craved.
Instead, I aimed to present them with the bitter taste of reality.
Reality that was based on me.
And what was my reality? I was dying.
So, should I let the storyline go the sameway it happened in the novel?
Should I let the plot be what it was?
Destruction of Earth? No, that would be foolish. Fuck the plot.
I''ll do whatever it takes to ensure my own survival.
To hell with the MC and the protagonist.
Of course, I still won''t engage with them directly and interfere with their story since it mostly revolves around them.
But I''ll definitely step in when the 5 great cataclysms ur.
Whenever one of those cataclysms takes ce, I''ll intervene and alter the course of events and time itself.
No one is going to stand in my way.
Not even fate.
But to achieve all this, I''ll need power and-"Everyone, get ready! The test begins in just one minute", Instructor Yilin interrupted my thoughts as she informed us to get ready.
Not long after, Professor Riya entered the ssroom, carrying our test papers with her.
As I nced to my left, my eyes met with James''.
I simply nodded at him, silently conveying ''good luck'', and he returned the gesture.
When I looked behind me, my gaze was immediately met with Aurora, Emily and Takahashi. These three were sitting behind where I was.
''F*ck'', I cursed inwardly, I never liked having a staring contest with these guys. I quickly redirected my attention forward.
9:30 AM
The test began.
[First question: Define transfugration and exin its urrence.]
[Second question: Discuss the concepts of monsterology...]
With Nano assisting me, I started copying answers from various online websites.
asionally, I could hear the faint grunts of fellow students struggling with difficult questions. Inparison, the exam seemed rtively easy to me since I was just copy pasting the answers.
After approximately 25 minutes of writing, I finished the test. Admittedly, we had been given a generous 50 minutes toplete it, but I was already done.
I rose from my seat and walked towards the teacher''s desk, passing my paper to Professor Riya.
Her perplexed expression caught my attention as she nced at the paper, and she questioned, "Is everything alright, Noah?"
Confused by her question, I responded, "Huh? Yeah, everything''s fine."
Curiosity glimmered in her eyes as she asked again, this time in a more quizzical tone, "Then why are you giving me your test paper?"
With a shrug, I replied, "I''m done with the test."
"Huh? You''re finished already? It''s only been 25 minutes", Professor Riya questioned with a frown.
"Yeah, I''m done," I replied nonchntly.
"Well then, let''s assess your target scores," Miss Riya said, motioning for me to walk out of the ssroom.
Following her lead, I began to leave but...I felt a piercing gaze on my back.
When I turned around, I found Aurora''s eyes fixed on me but I paid no mind to her, and left the ssroom.
Well it''s to be expected...Aurora is considered prodigy in studies...or atleast that''s what she thinks of herself.
For me to simply have finished the test in 25 minutes might have seemed suspicious but...meh who cares.
Professor Riya guided me to scoring-based target exercise.
However, as we made our way down the corridor, she suddenly posed a questionpletely out of the blue, "Who were your parents, Noah?"
Chapter 68: Unit Test [2]
Chapter 68: Unit Test [2]
Professor Riya''s POV:
ncing at the test paper in my grasp, I couldn''t help but wonder if Noah had really attempted all the questions.
Maybe he didn''t study?
But then again, one nce at the test paper was enough to reveal that he had indeed attempted every single question,pleting them all in an astonishingly short span of 25 minutes.
"Hah"¡ªa soft sigh involuntarily escaped my lips, as I couldn''t suppress the mixture of surprise and skepticism that arose within me.
Redirecting my gaze toward the young boy who now returned my stare with an almost expressionless face, his deep, obsidian eyes devoid of any discernible emotions - no glimmer of joy nor hint of sadness.
''I have looked up Noah''s past'', ¡ªStamp!, while thinking, I stamped his test paper as a sign of it being recorded as ''done''.
''Well, I tried to ,...at least that was my intention...'' I motioned for him to follow me towards the door, taking the lead myself as we made our way to the designated area for the Target-based exercise.
''The strange thing is, there seems to be no trace of his past. It''s as if it''s beenpletely erased'' I mused.
As we continued down the hallway, the thought crossed my mind: Who exactly were his parents?
Without much consideration, I blurted out the question, unable to suppress my curiosity.
"Who were your parents, Noah?"
The boy abruptly stopped in his tracks, causing me to turn around and see.
"Why do you ask?", he asked, yet again his face devoid of any discernible emotions.
"Just a mere curiosity, that''s all", I replied, gesturing for him to follow me from behind. Understanding my unspoken eptance of his silence, heplied and trailed after me.
After a brief minute of walking, we reached a door bearing thebel ''Test Session''.
"Go on in; the instructors will guide you from here," I instructed, leaving him with those parting words before making my exit from the premises.
Noah''s POV (Point of View):
"Hah!"
With Professor Riya''s departure, a sense of relief washed over me, prompting me to involuntarily let out a sigh.
Regarding the inquiries about ''this Noah''s'' parents, ..well, the truth to be told I don''t know.
I have tried to remember but the memories are like wisps of fog, dissipating the more I attempt to recollect them, bing increasingly elusive with each passing moment...
''Forget it..it''s not important'', I thought letting out a sigh¡ª"Hah"
Stepping into the room, my eyes were greeted by a vast expanse covered in avish carpet of grass, adorned with an array of intriguing magical instruments and contraptions.
A diligent instructor made their way towards me, swiftly jotting down my name and roll number in the register. Taking a moment to exin the uing proceedings, he ensured that I was fully informed.
The test itself appeared simple¡ª a huge contraption that almost resembles a t cannon, most likely a magical device.
Its purpose was to propel polyfibred discs at rapid speed, in a fan-shaped area.
My objective was to obliterate as many of these discs as possible before they made contact with the ground.
The resulting score would determine my performance.
Sounds easy...so I began.
Even after constantly swinging my machete with all the strength I had ,I wasn''t able to destroy even half the projectiles which came my way.
My machete proved inadequate in demolishing even a mere 40% of the iing onught.
It became ringly obvious that a close-range weapon like a machete was ill-suited for a test of this nature.
After having done with the test I immediately left the campus and began taking strides towards my hostel room.
Technically speaking I was the first person toplete the test...welp, not exactly a feat worth boasting about.
***
After taking a refreshing shower and eating something for energy, I began to wear a brown cargo pant and afortable long-sleeved ck t-shirt.
Such casual outfits had be my customary attire.
Ensuring that my machete and other essential tools were safely stowed in the dimensional bracelet, I swiftly readied myself to go.
Where was I going?
Dyrne Alley.
ncing at the clock, it indicated 10:55 - a timely reminder that, should I opt for a taxi ride, I would reach my destination in approximately thirty minutes.
***
Dyrne Alley, a ndestine haven almost like a notorious ck market, where the exchange of goods transcended the boundaries of legality.
In this shadowy realm, one could not only buy but also partake in the art of selling.
And not just items, information, knowledge, potions anything goes hand in hand.
Derived from old English, the term "dyrne" signified hidden, a fitting descriptor for this ce.
As I boarded the taxi, a profound sense of rxation washed over me, triggering an involuntary yawn that eased the tension in my muscles.
"Where to?", the driver asked.
With aposed demeanor, I responded, "Eston Highway."
***
Getting off of the taxi at Eston highway I made a small U turn and made a small detour towards a quaint rural expanse nestled alongside the bustling highway.
Continuing on my path, I stumbled upon a small Wine Shop named ''Imzon''s Old Vodka''.
Click!¡ªJinngle-Jingle¡ªAs I opened the door, the melodic chime of a small bell at the top of the door resonated through the air.
From the exterior, the shop appeared modest in size, dedicated primarily to the sale of alcoholic beverages.
The shop owner eyed me curiously before inquiring, "What do you need?"
Confidently, I responded, "A retractable ball pen."
It was a stupid request toe and ask for a ball pen in a wine shop, of course. But that''s exactly why this was set as one of the steps to enter Dyrne Alley.
Dyrne Alley had numerous entry points scattered across the human domain, with this wine shop being one of them.
The old man soon gave me a click ball pen, his grizzled features etched with a knowing smile."There, anything else?" he asked while emphasizing the words ''Anything else''.
''Anything else'', the guy was asking for the password.
So, I soon started clicking the pen in a particr pattern. It was a Morse code, a series of dots and dashes, decipherable only by those familiar with its cryptguage.
Observing my actions with a nod of understanding, the shopkeeper rose from his position and proceeded to swiftly lock the door, simultaneously flipping the sign to read ''Shop is closed''.
The shopkeeper turned and met my gaze.
"Come, follow me," he gestured, and without hesitation, Iplied, trailing closely behind him.
Navigating through a cramped and narrow corridor within the shop, the shopkeeper guided me towards an inner chamber.
The chamber exuded an aura of antiquity, littered with dusty and weathered relics.
Positioned in the very heart of the room towered a formidable brick wall¡ªa grand construction woven with enchantment, crafted by skilled mages.
"You know the spell?", the old man asked with a quizical look.
With an affirming nod, I acknowledged, "I do."
Stepping forward towards the imposing brick wall, I positioned myself a mere few inches away.
I chanted the incantation, my words resonating with the ancient spell¡ª"Seledorius revris ego winum ingressium!"
Almost instantly, the solid bricks of the wall began to stir and shift, as if driven by an unseen force.
Slowly, they rearranged themselves, forming a doorway, an entrance to a world beyond.
Gently pushing open the newly formed door, I found myself greeted by a sight that stole away my breath.
Unintentionally, a hushed word slipped past my lips, "This..."
Although my expectations were well-founded, witnessing it firsthand brought an entirely new level of awe.
In front of me stretched out a town that looked as if it were from the medieval era.
Also, even though it was currently day, beyond this door, the town waspletely engulfed in night.
Elves, Dwarves, and beastmen all walked around in the streets, while street vendors and shopkeepers were lined up in rows.
There were hoveringmps that floated in the air, shrouding the streets with light.
I felt the excitement within me building...
This was Dyrne Alley!
Chapter 69: Dyrne Alley [1]
Chapter 69: Dyrne Alley [1]
Amidst the lively atmosphere, the air was saturated with the rhythmic chants of shop vendors and sellers, peddling their wares.
Their voices echoed through the night, "20 in just 40 Den, 20 in just 40 Den,pletely fresh!"
Caught up in the bustling crowd, I suddenly found myself addressed by a beastwoman.
Her feral hair resembling the fur of a wolf, and her eyes possessed the piercing gaze of a cat.
She beckoned me with an outstretched finger, remarking, "Hey, you! young man! You could use some Blood Fruits. You look rather pale. Only 100 De-."Before she could go any further, I promptly interjected, "No, not interested."
An array of street vendors lined the streets, offering various enticing items from delectable foods and potent potions to forged cksmith creations and peculiar tokens.
But I was not here to make any purchases.
Swiftly navigating my way through the clustered streets, I directed my footsteps towards ''cksmith''s Alley''.
When I entered the alley, my eyes met a captivating sight ¡ª samurais, swordsmen, and knights traversed the path, their presence lending an air of majesty to the surroundings.
Stretching along thene, rows of cksmithing shops stood with their forges in ze.
Drawing nearer, I set my sights on a particr cksmithing shop, its humble exterior resembling a small hut.
The cksmith alley held a unique quality¡ªthey served as a hotspots for gathering information.
Adventurers, hunters, brokers, and informants always came to cksmith Alley, seeking out weapons. Afterall weapons did have a short lifespan.
After just 2 or 3 uses, weapons would often be useless, unable to withstand the rigors of battling monsters.
The constant onught monsters took a significant toll on weapon''s durability.
That''s why offensive relics were valuable.
Relics possessed exceptional resiliencepared to normal weapons, rarely sumbing to damage unless faced with the likes of Demons or rare A-rank beasts.
Inparisio even more prized and coveted were the defensive relics.
"So, if I continue straight ahead, I''ll reach the bottle shop?", The shopowner only nodded. "And with a slight detour to the right, I''lle across a small vendor called ''Smritis'', specializing in parchments?" I confirmed, promptly handing over 400 Den to her.
As I turned to leave, the shop owner called out, "Pleasure doing business with you, cat mask!"
Ah, yes, the cat mask...should I reply with a "meow meow"?
I had decided to don a cat mask, concealing my true identity when I entered Dyrne alley.
Considering the multitude of strangers wandering the streets, adorned with their own makeshift disguises, I believe my
choice was right.
With determined strides , I made my way towards my destination ¨C ''Smritis''.
.
.
.
Smritis.
The shop itself presented as a modest open store, its walls adorned with an abundance of books and parchments, suspended elegantly.
Positioned at the front of the shop, the owner sat attentively, awaiting customers.
The shop before me resembled nothing more than a humble convenience store, specializing in paper-rted goods.
Approaching the shopkeeper, I made my request known, "I would like to purchase a contract."
His gaze momentarily lingered upon me, sizing me up, before he responded, "What type ? A mana contract, blood contract..." he trailed off, only to be abruptly interrupted by my quick interjection¡ª"An unbreakable oath."
His eyes widened significantly, evidently taken aback by my choice of words.
"AN UNBREAKABLE OATH?! WHAT ARE YOU SOM-" Before he could finish his sentence, I swiftly silenced him, "Shusss!"¡ª with a hushing motion, cing a finger upon my lips.
I didn''t wanted to draw unnecessary attention.
Gradually, themotion settled, and he regained hisposure.
"What do I care... Right. Do you have the money?" he inquired, his expression now tinged with curiosity.
"Plenty, lead the way" I confidently replied.
Motioning for me to follow, the shopkeeper opened a small door, seamlessly attached to the front of the shop.
I trailed behind him, venturing deeper into the establishment until we arrived at a private chamber.
Instructing me to wait momentarily, the shopkeeper disappeared into another area, leaving me to contemte in solitude.
Eventually, he returned, clutching a small piece of white parchment and a Dulhana knife.
The reason behind his earlier outburst upon hearing my request was clear.
Unbreakable oaths were used by those of demon kin and vampire kin.
Demon kins were basically humans who had their limiters set at around F rank or lower. To ovee this limiter and gain power they do a taboo and make unbreakable pacts with demons or vampires.
What many didn''t knew that influential families also used Unbreakable oaths even though it was consideres a taboo.
Matter of factly Takahashi Aoi will also recieve one when he recieves his family Art inter parts of the novel. A major powerup for him.
Such contracts were harder to find in the human domain but here in Dyrne Alley anything was possible.
Unbreakable oaths were usually used by ''lessers'' , a pact forged between humans and demons, or humans and vampires, respectively.
Later about that.
.
.
.
***
"Any specifics?" the bartender inquired, leaning against the counter.
Where was I?
In the bottle shop that I had learned about at cksmith Alley earlier.
The ce was called ''Old Wine Upside Down''. Quite a weird name, if you ask me.
Having alreadypleted the online transaction with Smritis, paying a hefty sum of 50 thousand Dens for the unbreakable oath, I wasted no time in making my way here.
"Yes, his name is Nathan Rivers. But I believe it would be easier for you to locate him using his code name", I replied to the bartender, my voice muffled by the cat mask.
Curiosity evident in his deep voice, the bartender inquired, "And what would his code name be?" His gaze seemed focused on unraveling my true identity concealed beneath my mask.
"Crimson Viper", I responded, keeping my eyes fixed on the table in front of me.
"Consider it done", he assured, acknowledging my request.
In appreciation for his assistance, I subtly slipped him a generous tip of 1000 Den.
Crimson Viper... the guy had a history with ''Jackson'' the same person who crippled Edward Wilson. And not a good history.
In ater arc of the novel, the protagonist and his team mistakenly perceived Crimson Viper as a hidden viin solely based on his moniker. As the story unfolded, it became apparent that he was merely a regr individual functioning as a mediator.
When the devastating 2nd cataclysm unfolded, Crimson Viper would emerge as one of the most essential figures in thetter parts of the novel.
He could also potentially be one of my biggest allies in this world.
That''s why I brought an Unbreakable Oath with me.
Even if I have to ckmail him, I will. I won''t let this opportunity slip.
Chapter 70: Dyrne Alley [2]
Chapter 70: Dyrne Alley [2]
Noah''s POV(Point of view):
''Old Wine Upside Down'' or the bottleshop I was currently in, provided the option of private rooms for those willing to pay extra.
This private rooms were the prime locations where facilitators, agents, brokers, and liaisons conducted their dealings with hunters, adventurers, alchemists, potion makers, and even heroes.
At present, I was upying one of these private rooms.
Thanks to my chess app, my pockets were overflowing with the necessary funds to indulge in such luxuries.
''Old Wine Upside Down'' had certainly proven to be a worthwhile investment.
Due to the incredible sess with the chess app, my digital finances had soared to a staggering 60 million dens.
It was clear that, sooner orter, I would require a powerful backing from one of the powerful families in human domain.
Later about that.
Soon, a figure dressed in a hoodie entered the private room and took a seat opposite me.
A waiter apanied him, standing by attentively.
The young man beneath the hood appeared slender, with his facial features concealed behind a ck demon mask.
"Codename Crimson Viper! at your service", he introduced himself, his voice resonating, his voice surprisingly deep.
Though initially caught off guard by his voice, I swiftly regained myposure.
"Right...I need your services as a middleman, more precisely, a broker", I dered.
"Mymission stands at 10% of all profits, and I expect a payment of 20% of the investment.", he replied almost instantly.
His terms were direct and upromising.
Crimson Viper outlined his conditions without hesitation, hinting that the specifics of the deal might be subject to adjustment based on the extent of the investment.
"Mmm, so you''re asking for a solid 10% cut from all the profits and a hefty 20% from the initial investment?", I mused, conveying a hint of skepticism.
He simply nodded in response.
''This guy...I was nning to go easy on him but fuck it'', Inside, I cursed at the audacity of this guy.
With a determined gaze, I signaled for the waiter who had escorted him to lock the door and ensure no unwanted intrusions disturbed our conversation.
The waiter soonplied and left the room closing the door behind.
Crimson Viper appeared somewhat taken aback by this sudden turn of events, but he refrained from questioning my action.
Taking a deep breath¡ª"Huff", I began¡ª"So let me ask this again, you want 10% on ''aaallll'' profits and 20% of the investment?"
The guy replied, "Yes-"but I quickly interjected, "Wrong"
"Allow me to correct you", I intervened before he could confirm his previous statement.
"You are not getting anything. From now on, you''ll be working for me, regardless of anymissions",I asserted, my voice filled with dominance, and my posture radiating confidence.
The guy appeared taken aback.
With a mixture of surprise and sneering defiance emerging on his face he replied¡ª "Heh, a kid! What makes you think I''llply with your bulls*it?"
Crimson Viper scoffed, ring at me through his mask as he stood up to leave.
"You may have wealth, considering the arrangements, but you clearlyck skill in ''negotiation.'' Find someone else", he spat before starting to make his way to the exit.
"ALEXANDER STEELE, SIT down!" ¡ªMy voice, heavy with authority, resonated through the room like thunder.
As soon as the name ''Alexander Steele'' left my mouth, the man froze in his tracks, his stride interrupted.
Whether it was fear or surprise that paralyzed him, was to be seen.
Alexander ...that was his real name.
In an almost frozen tone, he began to speak, "How do you--" but I swiftly interrupted before he could finish his sentence.
"Know your real name? Sit down, Nathan Rivers. We have much to discuss."
As ifpelled by some invisible force, the guyplied without uttering many words.
Once he settled back into his seat, I could sense his heightened vignce. Though his expression remained hidden behind the mask, I could feel the intensity emanating from him.
"Now, listen carefully", I began with a firm tone. "I require your services as my broker, my middleman. From this moment forward, you will work for me, and I strongly advise against any attempts to outsmart or deceive me."
I maintained a steady gaze, locking eyes with him directly.
"I do know about your past... your intertwined association with ''that'' crime syndicate", I dered, my words hanging in the air.
Fear gripped the man tightly, his breathing bing increasinglybored.
With one word, I struck the final blow. "Jackson, wasn''t he?"
"Stop-", he pleaded, his tone conveying a sense of brokenness.
The guy was literally shaking. right now.
"Hah!"¡ªI let out a heavy sigh, deeply regretting the turn this had taken.
But there is no choice; I have no other option.
I am not a ckmailer, but I have to.
I am not a killer, but many lives will be lost at mymand from this point onward...
I am not a viin, but if I want to save this world, I must ept that my hands will inevitably be stained.
Perhaps, someday world will cast me as the viin due to the path I have chosen... or perhaps...
"How do you know all this... just tell me!" Crimson Viper asked, his voice quivered with uncertainity.
"I read it in a novel. A fanatasy one", I shrugged my shoulder.
Silence. Silence fell on the room.
Observing the guy''s evident bodynguage, it was clear he wished to unleash a string of profanities.
"Do you doubt me?" I challenged, reaching into my dimensional bracelet.
Soon I took out the unbreakable oath.
"AN UNBREAKABL-",i interjected before he could erupt into a fit of noise andmotion,. cing a finger between my lips¡ª "Sssss!"
"Whose blood is in it?!" the guy inquired, his voice was low...
"Mine"
Passing the unbreakable oath across the table, I also flung the Dulhana knife near it.
"Sign it. It will serve as my unbreakable promise to keep your secret safe from anyone else. You will work under me, and rest assured, you will receive fairpensation", I dered confidently.
"Of course, in exchange for this agreement, you will also swear an unbreakable oath to never betray me. You are well aware of the severe consequences breaking such a bound, perhaps even better than I", I added with a hint of warning.
His eyes remained fixated on the piece of parchment, as if it held the power to strip away his very life¡ªWell it did.
A heavy silence enveloped us,sting for what felt like an eternity.
I respected his need for contemtion and refrained from interrupting his thoughts.
"Take your time." I spoke softly, understanding the weight of this decision.
I knew why he was doing all this.
Hiding his name, working as a broker a middle man.
The motivations behind his actions... his mother.
A surge of emotions coursed through me, momentarily stirring an unfamiliar sensation within my heart. I quickly dismissed it, focusing solely on the task at hand.
''This is not the time to get lost in thoughts, Noah... Steel your nerves. This is for the greater good.''
''That''s right, this is for the greater good'' I tried to give myself excuses... but I knew what I was doing was disgusting.
This was not the moment to allow myself to be lost in contemtion.
Without wasting any more time, CrimsonViper took hold of the Dulhana knife and sliced his right palm.
Drip¡ªDrip!, crimson droplets of blood fell, staining the surface of the parchment.
The unbreakable oath was now sealed, binding both him and me to a mutual understanding.
It was an irrevocable contract, preventing either of us from taking any action against the other.
Swiftly, I grabbed a pen, scribbling down the terms of our agreement upon the Unbreakable Oath.
***
Third Person POV(Point of View):
6:PM~
In A3 hostel, Room no.-1872.
Fwoosssh!¡ªThe faint sound of rushing water filled the bathroom, as if showcasing its dominance over the silence.
Leaning against the sink, a pale boy with a striking ck hair and a pair of eyes that matched its hue upied the space.
Drip... Drip... Drip...
Noah felt beads of sweat trace a path down his forehead, their descent shattering the monotony of the drips into a sudden ssh as they met the sink.
d in the same worn-out ensemble he had donned during his time in Dyrne Alley, Noah''s brown cargo pants and ck long-sleeved t-shirt appeared even more weathered now.
It took Noah six hours to aplish and finalize his mission at Dyrn Alley.
Gazing into the bathroom mirror, his defeated eyes reflected a sense of weariness.
Even though he won today, he lost.
Deep within, Noah understood Alexander''s motivations, his actions were driven by the desperate desire to help his dying mother.
Alexander was not a bad guy, no; he was a genuinely good person, willing to make sacrifices to provide for his family''s needs.
"Khiekk!"¡ª Noah let out a raw exhale, as a torrent of unfamiliar emotions surged within him, overpowering his usualposure.
Noah''s gaze fixed upon the bathroom mirror, his reflection captivating his attention.
"Why are you staring at me like that?!" he eximed, addressing his own image.
The weight of his emotions surged within, overwhelming him as tears cascaded down his cheeks.
"I am not a bad guy... I AM NOT A BAD GUY!" he bellowed, the intensity of his words echoing in the confined space.
Amidst his emotional turmoil, tears dripped rhythmically onto the sink''s surface.
"I am not..." Noah''s voice trailed off, his tone filled with a quiet determination.
Drip¡ªDrip¡ªDrip¡ªEach tear that fell bore witness to his internal struggle, reaffirming his belief
"I am not a bad guy... I am not a viin."
Chapter 71: Unit Test [3]
Chapter 71: Unit Test [3]
Author''s Note:
Note that in battle tests and sparing sessions, they utilize dull des and mock weapons to ensure safety during thebat simtions.
Furthermore, I have recently updated N''s status in the character statistics for uracy andpleteness.
Lastly, secondary stats¡ªonly tanks possess good secondary stats. Having high secondary stats implies a reduced likelihood of sustaining injuries or harm.
Noah possesses secondary stats due to Nano''s extensive muscle and bone density reengineering, enabling him to endure more damage than an average individual. As time progresses, Nano will continue gically engineering Noah''s body. Although I have briefly mentioned this in previous chapters, I felt the need to borate and rify this aspect.
***
Noah''s POV(point of view):
After returning to the academy from Dyrne Alley, I decided to prioritize some of life''s basic necessities¡ªwash, eat, and sleep.
With not much else to do, it seemed like a reasonable n.
As the hours passed, I found myself lying on the bed, watching inte videos until sleep eventually overcame me.
When I finally did wake up, it was already toote ¨C the clock showed a disheartening 8:55 AM.
So I quickly went to sses in a hurry without even getting a proper shower and gave my second-day test paper, which was also thest paper for the 1st Unit Test.
The second day test delved into the Magical Principles and Laws of Maths.
This subject tested our understanding of the magical aspects intertwined with mathematical concepts.
Rest assured I didn''t need to understand anything and just copy pasted answers from the inte with the help of Nano.
After the test, everyone had to give the battle test.
In the battle test, we were given three choices¡ª
Either challenge someone to a duel
Be challenged by an instructor
Or have the teacher make the duel selection on our behalf.
Regardless of our preference, saying no was not an option.
And, of course, I had already selected N as my Duel opponent, informing Professor Riya of my decision in prior to duel selection.
Where was this Battle Test taking ce?
A21 training ground, since the ce was massive akin to the size of a few football groundsbined.
Many duels unfolded across its various sections, each supervised by different instructors.
Approximately 30 instructors, along with Professor Riya and Professor Davis, was present in the area.
By no means was it a small ce.
For reference, the duels happened over 10 distinct sections of the A21 training ground.
In each section, there were 19 matches lined up, one after another.
On average, each matchsted around 5 minutes, and the battle test itself was approximately 1 and a half hours in length.
Also, it was not necessarily mandatory to stay in the A21 training ground once your ''Test'' was done. That''s why many students left after their matches were indeed done.
Considering that our ss had about 400 students, one might assume we would have 200 duels.
Surprisingly, we only had about 190 matches.
What happened to the other 20 students?
Well, let''s just say they were special cases.
Later about that.
Anyways,.
As always, Takahashi decided to challenge a duel against Aeravat.
And, as always, he got his ass handed back to him.
Aurora, on the other hand, was challenged by Harry Butts, the shield hero.
And suprisingly, he was giving her a good fight, that is until she used her propensity.
He tried to channel the electric current using his shield as the earth, but it didn''t work. He lost.
Still, he has potential.
I made a mental note to keep an eye on him.
Next Emily was challenged by Buster Cherry.
For reference he was the same guy who choose nunchucks during the weapon selection.
To my surprise, he was putting up a fierce fight against Emily.
Despite Emily attacking him from a distance, he skillfully parried her arrows, destroyed them with his nunchucks or sent Rock Elementals while swinging his nunchucks to intercept the arrows as he closed in on her.
His strategy was quite impressive.
But ultimately he lost due to Emily''s rapid draws.
"Buster Cherry and Harry Butts, huh..." I silently mused, making a mental note to keep an eye on them.
Rather than letting potential individuals like them fade away as mere side characters, I decided on forming an organization with those who had potential.
My list included Kai Lee, Buster Cherry, Harry Butts, and Karthik. Of course, I wasn''t entirely certain if I could sessfully recruit them to my cause.
Additionally, I was nning to met the Hero of Light, Knight Sir Aurelius Valorheart, The Last Seed of Kshatriyas, St Emperador, The Legend of Lancelot, Great mage Baroness Seraphina Darkthorn.
There was also the South of Jianghu... what was it? Ten thousand mountains or something? Heavenly demon or whatever.
Anyway, even though I wasn''t going to interact with the main cast didn''t mean I couldn''t do things my own way.
I was going to roam the world and acquire whatever I needed for power.
To save the world in whatever way possible, I decided to create a potential organization and for that, I would need exceptional talents.
The thought only recently popped up.
My reverie was interrupted by themanding voice of Instructor Yilin¡ª"Student rank 1872, Noah Grey and student rank 345, N Reinheart,e forth!"
"Right...It''s about time."
With a deep inhale I rxed my muscles and decided to check on my status onest time.
"Status"
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
ss: None
Rank: F-
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: F+ ©¦ 310/ 310(+20?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 116/ 116
©¦ Strength: F+ ©¦ 310/ 310(+45?)
©¦ Dexterity: F+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: F- ©¦ 11
©¦Resistance: E ©¦ 26
©¦Stamina: F ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: C ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: E- ©¦ 22
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
-Perception[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
Consecutive Archery ©§Bronze ?
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
[Sris Amulet]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired Sris Amulet!]
____________________________
***
N Reinheart''s POV (Point of view):
Noah stood just 15 meters apart from me, our eyes locked in a resolute gaze.
With a powerful shout, Instructor Yilin''s voice marked the beginning of our confrontation - "Begin!"
Without a moment''s hesitation, I tightened my grip around the hilt of my sword and charged towards Noah, emitting a mighty roar - "Haaaaa!"
In response, Noah calmly brandished his machete, holding it firmly in his right hand with a reverse grip.
Closing the distance swiftly, I leapt at him when were 3 meters apart .
As my body descended, I executed a forceful swing of the sword, utilizing the momentum to maximize the impact of my attack.
CLANG!¡ªA sound reverberated through the air as Noah skillfully intercepted my assault with a swift, diagonal sh.
However, the sheer force behind my charge caused him to stagger back a few centimeters, disying the impact of my attack.
Seizing the advantage and with both our des still locked in contact, I exerted every ounce of strength within me to push Noah back¡ª"Hnnh!" I grunted, pouring all my energy into the push.
But, unexpectedly, my steps came to an abrupt halt.
It was as if an invisible barrier stood before me, obstructing any further progress. The resistance felt imprable, akin to pushing against an unyielding wall of solid concrete.
Suddey Noah began to retaliate with an unexpected disy of strength.
Step¡ªStep¡ªStep
Step by step, he relentlessly pushed me backward, overpowering my attempts to hold my ground.
"Hut!" with a low grumble Noah delivered a forceful push, causing me to skid nearly a meter before finally managing to halt my retreat.
''The heck?..this strength?'', I swiftly dismissed my thoughts. There was no time to get lost in wonderment.
Activating my ''Flower Sword Dance'' Art, I propelled myself at him with speed.
The first movement of ''Flower Sword Dance'' allowed me to swiftly close the distance andunch my attack on opponents.
My lightning-fast movements caught Noah off guard, leaving him unable to intercept my attack.
With a swift and precise strike, my de made contact with his shoulder, causing him to sink to one knee in excruciating pain, apanied by a low grumble of agony - "Gah!"
''That''s more like it-'', my thoughts began to drift, but the satisfaction quickly dissipated as Noah abruptly stood up, seemingly unaffected by the previous blow.
As he rose, my de followed the motion, still resting on his shoulder.
"What the heck?!" I eximed, taken aback.
Determined not to waste a moment, I activated the second movement of Sword Dance¨C Wind Strikes.
My body seemed to almost disappear, bing an elusive wisp as I swiftly circled Noah at aplete 360 degrees.
The air crackled with the sound of my relentless shes and cuts, striking at him from all angles.
No matter how hard he tried, Noah failed to fully evade my relentless onught, resulting in bruises spreading across his body and a multitude of painful cuts appearing all around him.
As my furious assault finally came to a halt, I was once again met with a breathtaking sight.
Despite the injuries I had inflicted upon him, Noah stood tall as ifpletely unfazed by the pain.
Little did N know that Noah''s secondary stats were abnormally high, due to Nano. Typically, only tanks possessed good secondary stats.
That is why Noah was built like a tank, designed to withstand tremendous amounts of damage.
"H-how?" I muttered, my words echoing in the air. But before I could fullyprehend the situation, Noah swiftly advanced toward me with a forceful downward sh.
Reacting quickly, I attempted to block the attack by raising my sword above my head, but without warning, he smoothly altered his motion mid-attack ¡ª ''it was a feint!''
Desperate to evade the strike, I instinctively tried to dodge, but the impact was inevitable ¨C WHAM!
"Fu*k!", a cry escaped me as he delivered a kick to my sternum, causing me to fall to one knee under the intense impact.
How is he so strong? And why doesn''t he seem to be hurt at all?
There was no time to contemte these questions; I needed to act and defend myself.
As I lifted my head, an intriguing sight unfolded before me.
Noah stood there, not charging towards me, almost as if he was waiting for me to recuperate.
"Huh? Is this supposed to be some kind of twisted mercy?" A smirk graced my lips as I regained my footing.
"Why are you doing this?" I questioned him, a mix of curiosity and defiance in my voice.
A somewhat innocent tone tinged Noah''s response as he stumbled over his words, "Er, what did I do? Um... sorry?"
"Hah! I know you''re holding back... Whatever it is you''re hiding"
Activating the final and ultimate technique of ''Flower Sword Dance'', I watched as vibrant pink petals, pulsating with raw mana, encircled my de in a mesmerizing dance.
Unlikest time, where I had only achieved 23% mastery, this time I had perfected it, reaching 100% mastery.
"Prepare yourself, Noah. Hold nothing back. Give me everything you''ve got", I warned him in a chilling tone, my determination cutting through the air.
''This will be my strongest attack''
Without uttering a word, Noah closed his eyes, crossing his arms and seeming lost in deep thought.
"Fine, have it your way",Noah finally conceded, his voice tinged with resignation.
But as he slowly opened his eyes, I was taken aback.
Gone were his usual dark, ck orbs, reced by a haunting shade of gray.
The moment my gaze met his lifeless, gray eyes, a cold shiver ran down my spine.
It was as if I was staring into the eyes of a merciless killing machine, devoid of any humanity.
Chapter 72: 0.2 An Ominous Prelude, ’his’ story
Chapter 72: 0.2 An Ominous Prelude, ''his'' story
N Reinheart''s POV (point of view):
"Fine, have it your way", the words left Noah''s lips.
As he slowly openned his eyes, an instinctive shiver ran down my spine.
Gone were his usual dark, ck orbs, reced by an unsettling shade of gray.
Step¡ªStep¡ªStep
He began to retreat?...from me, each movement like a reverse dance, clutching his machete tightly while his gaze pierced into my soul.
Yet, amidst the eerie atmosphere, an even more curious sight caught my attention.
"His gait... it has changed", I whispered, furrowing my brows as I observed his peculiar movements.
The iridescent petals of a flower still shimmered on the surface of my sword, but my instincts warned againstunching an attack. I couldn''t bring myself to do it.
A lingering unease permeated the air, elusive and intangible, yet I couldn''t shake the feeling.
Brushing off my instincts as mere illusions, I prepared myself for what was toe.
Almost synchronously, he ceased his retreat. Our silent confrontation amplifying the tension that hung between us.
Without a single word spoken, Iunched myself towards him, propelled by the force of a raging tempest.
My body became one with a horizontal tornado which formed out of thin air, swirling with unrestrained power at its core. Embodied within the vortex, my sword gripped tightly in my hands¡ªThis was the third movement of the Flower sword dance¡ª The use can unleash iparable speed, akin to a blur traveling at 100 kilometers per hour.
As my foot propelled me, a tremor reverberated through the ground and a small dent formed on the metallic surface¡ªDhummmm!
Curiosity sparked among the nearby students as their attention was captured by the escting intensity of our sh.
Noah effortlessly contorted his body, sidestepping my lightning-fast assault¡ªhow did he manage that? It puzzled me to no end.
Determined not to squander this precious opening, I abruptly halted my break,nding with a resounding thud behind him.
The impact sent tremors rippling through the ground.
Seizing the opportunity, I swung my sword in a swift horizontal sh, aiming to strike him amidst the chaos.
With swift precision, he effortlessly nullified my attack, expertly deflecting my blow with his machete¡ªTung!
The sheer impact of our collision sent his machete soaring through the air¡ªor so I initially thought. In that split second, the truth revealed itself as I realized that he intentionally released his grip, skillfully neutralizing the force behind my strike.
"Smart move, but..." I trailed off, swiftly preparing tounch another shing assault.
But before I could execute my follow-up attack, I felt an unwavering grip enveloping my dominant hand.
Noah''s hands firmly sped my wrist, asserting a dominant hold over me. Then, in a seemingly robotic motion, his left hand securing my sword arm, his right hand glided with calcted precision from my wrist to my elbow in a perfectly vertical trajectory.
My desperate attempts to break free from his grip proved futile, as if trapped in an inescapable vice...
In that very moment, in an unimaginable sh, Noah unleashed a devastating blow, striking N''s elbow with brutal force¡ªit was a one inch punch.
The sickening sound of bones dislocating echoed through the air, mingled with her anguished cry¡ª"AGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!AAAAHHHHFUUCHAHAHKK!"
In that agonizing moment, N crumpled to the ground, clutching her injured hand as tears streamed down her face, mingling with sorrow and pain.
She writhed in agony, rolling across the unforgiving surface.
"Stop the match!",Instructor Yilin urgently intervened, her voice piercing the tense air.
Noah''s eyes, previously consumed by an eerie gray hue, swiftly reverted back to ck, a flicker of remorse flickering within their depths.
***
Central Union(CU) sub division office, District 1¡ª Krenada city headquaters.
Amanding figure in his white shirt and ck pants, exuded an aura of (B-) strength. He stood tall with arms crossed¡ªOfficer Anthony.
His gaze was fixed upon the multiple screens that illuminated his surroundings, as if they held the key to unraveling aplex puzzle.
Each screen disyed a flurry of images, representing the enigmatic pieces of a grand mystery.
Beside him, the rhythmic sound of tapping keys echoed through the room¡ªTap-Tap-Tap-Tap.
She was a skilled hacker, her brows furrowed, focused intently on the keyboard before her.
Golden strands of hair shimmered under the stark white light emitted from the screens, casting an ethereal glow upon her. This gorgeous woman was none other than Charlotte Burton, renowned for her mastery of cryptography.
Among the central union officers present in the room, each with their own expertise, all eyes converged on the digital screens thatmanded their attention.
The atmosphere was thick with tension, a palpable weight hanging in the air.
The room, bathed in a mnge of darkness and the glow of LED lights, exuded an aura of mystery.
Time seemed to stretch on indefinitely as the sound of keyboards resonated throughout the space, apanied by intense mental effort.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the blonde officer ceased her tapping. A sense of urgency and apprehension dipped into her voice as she spoke up, "Sir, I believe I''ve cracked it...but you may not like it."
Officer Anthony, eager for answers, beseeched her to reveal the findings, "No need for suspense... What is it?"
Her words struck like lightning, "Sir, all these messages¡ª they''re from the same individual... ''Rebirth666''."
Officer Anthony''s countenance involuntarily contorted into a deep frown upon hearing the name ''Rebirth666''.
After all, this insufferable guy had been causing havoc for the past six arduous months.
"After countless hours of relentless effort, I deciphered the text hidden within the image code", Charlotte exined as she swiftly pressed the enter key¡ªTAP!
A digital image materialized on the screens, captivating their attention.
Unwilling to waste a second or entertain any questions, she pressed on, "Upon tranting the text using a Vigenere cipher, with a key derived from Mayan numbers converted into letters via a letter-to-number trantion...". Charlotte once again tapped enter, unveiling a domain name with a extension.
The tension in the room mounted as they awaited the revtion of this cryptic message, hoping it would yield the answers they sought.
The weight of anticipation bore down on the room as Officer Anthony, his voiceced with determination, issued themand, "Proceed. Let me also see what twisted game he wants to y this time."
Charlotte acknowledged his directive with a resolute nod. With a click, a video materialized, apanied by a ticking timer, ominously counting down from ten seconds.
As the timer reached its unequivocal conclusion, the screen transformed, disying an array of seemingly random numbers.
Perplexed, Officer Anthony furrowed his brow and questioned, "What is the meaning of this?"
Charlotte, her expression reflecting both
concern and exhaustion, responded, "It appears to be coordinates, sir."
"Coordinates?Of where?"
After checking beads of sweat trickled down her forehead and Charlotte spoke in a shaking voice¡ª"A-around the globe sir"
A collective sense of bewilderment hung in the air, as the officers exchanged baffled nces.
"What is going on here?!" Officer Anthony demanded, his voice filled with frustration.
The tension in the room mounted, but amidst the prevailing unease, Charlotte spoke up, her voice trembling slightly, "S-sir... one of the-se coordinates corresponds to a location 50 kilometers away from us."
A sense of foreboding settled upon the room as Officer Anthony''s frown deepened.
"And where does that lead!" he inquired with a sense of urgency.
Charlotte hesitated before replying, "Genova, sir."
Officer Anthony''s face twisted with a mixture of anger and dread as he contemted the implications.
Throughout his entire career, Officer Anthony had never encountered someone as perverse and elusive as ''Rebirth666''.
Questions flooded his mind, ''Who was this bastard? What is his motivation?''
And above all, what sinister game was he nning for Genova?..for Genova or for the world.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of View):
"Don''t sweat it, bro. It wasn''t your fault" ,James tried to console me, offering aforting pat on my slumped shoulder as we settled on a worn-out park bench.
"Yeah, you''ve got a point", I muttered, attempting to convince myself of the same.
Just a mere battle test, nothing too major.
N will be patched up good as new with a top-grade healing potion... fingers crossed. Ahem.
Besides, let''s be clear: it wasn''t me who dislocated her arm¡ªit was Nano! Definitely not me.. nuh-uh.
As the evening sky gradually transformed into a canopy of darkness, James gazed up at the ascending moon. "This reminds me of something."
"What''s that?" I raised an intrigued eyebrow.
With a touch of nostalgia in his voice, James spoke gently, "It brings back memories of my dear old mother."
"I really wish I''d heeded my mother''s wisdom when I was a kid."
"Why? What did she tell you?"
"I can''t say for sure; I never really bothered to listen."
***
(This is just to reach 1500 words, a backstory. You can decide to read or leave)
Profile of Dr. Oliver Hawthorne:
Education:
- Dr. Oliver Hawthorne pursued his studies in Criminal Psychology, showcasing his deep interest in understanding the intricacies of the human mind and behavior.
- He obtained his degree in Criminal Psychology from South Aristotel
- Additionally, he furthered his educational endeavors by specializing in Psychiatry, enhancing his knowledge and skills in diagnosing and treating mental health disorders.
Professional Experience:
- Dr. Oliver Hawthorne currently serves as a renowned psychiatrist, utilizing his expertise to help individuals navigate their mental health challenges.
- He is affiliated with Mindful Bnce Counseling Office, a reputable establishment renowned for itsmitment to providingpassionate and effective counseling services.
Chapter 73: Time sure flies—flies like a butterfly
Chapter 73: Time sure flies¡ªflies like a butterfly
Saturday.
Three days after the Unit Test, the results were out. The weekends were approaching and along with weekends were approaching monsoon.
Ofcourse, being the favourite season of a particrly annoying species of insect ¡ªmany people hated rainy season.
On this particr saturday, something was moving quietly through the ionosphere many miles above the surface of the; several somethings in fact, several dozen huge ck chunky b like somethings, huge as office buildings, silent as birds.
They soared with ease, basking in electromaic rays of sun, biding their time, grouping, preparing. The beneath them was almost perfectly oblivious of their presence, which was just how they wanted it for the moment.
Meanwhile, down on the ground, Takahashi Aoi found himself frowning as he gazed at the disy board
1. Aeravat Indrath
2. Takahashi Aoi
3. Aurora Lewis
His name was disyed beneath the ''oh-so-great'' Aeravat Indrath, a cement that did not sit well with him.
"Oh,e on, not again!"¡ªTakahashi''s ears perked up as he heard a voice, seemingly appearing out of thin air, from his right.
With aical twist of his head, he turned to face the direction the voice came from, only to find the other guy doing the exact same thing simultaneously.
There stood anky fellow with jet-ck hair and a pair of captivating brown eyes, gazing straight at Takahashi.
Who was this mere mortal, daring to interrupt his presence?
Of course, being the wealthy young master that he was, Takahashi had no knowledge of peasants. How could he possibly be acquainted with suchmon folks?
The peasant in question was James Reeves.
James shifted his gaze towards the leaderboards, casually turning his head.
His position on the rankings stood at a modest 578, nothing extraordinary, but certainly satisfying for him.
And there, high above on the prestigious second spot, was none other than Takahashi.
With a deliberate slowness, his gaze refocused on Takahashi, who weed him with an intense re and a deep frown etched face.
Perplexity consumed James. ''What brings about this perpetual anger?'' he pondered quietly. ''It''s as if he harbors a deranged disdain for those he deems inferior. Like a contemptuous cockroach.''
But James knew he was no cockroach¡ªhe nced downwards, reassuring himself.
"Why are you always angry?" James finally burst out, locking his eyes with Takahashi''s.
"Roaming with smoldering rage..."
"Perpetually furious, driven by some invisible madness. Your face, so tightly creased."
To drive his point home, he contorted his own face into an exaggerated expression, imitating the anger radiating from Takahashi with absurd sounds ¡ª "Hnnghheh Henngh!"
In response, Takahashi''s frown deepened. Fate, perhaps, intervened to spare James from the brunt of his wrath on that very day.
Without uttering a single word, Takahashi abruptly departed.
Unbeknownst to all this, a figure with pale features, raven-ck hair, and eyes to match strolled down the hallway, lost in thoughts of how to salvage this ursed world.
***
Noah''s POV(Point Of View):
Later about that.
Anyways as I was saying, ''Vampire kins'' and ''Demon kins''. What are these ''kins''?
Well, the term ''kin'' refers to a human who has given an unbreakable Oath, either to a vampire or a demon.
Now why do thay do that?
Kins are also called ''lessers'' and for a very good reason.
In this world, there exists a fixed barrier called the ''system cap'' or ''potential cap'', which determines the maximum rank a person can reach. This cap sets a limit on an individual''s abilities and potential.
And it''s no secret that there are going to be billions of people whose potential cap will be set at a very low rank like F, G or E.
Among this sea of struggling souls, a significant portiones from the wretched slums that dot our world.
In this world, gued by demons and monsters, where power reigns supreme, what choices remain for the forsaken souls?
Born in the gutters, potential capped at G-, loved ones grappling to satiate the hunger gnawing at their bellies,.. all while the wealthy and influential nonchntly shower them with a disdainful stream of their own excretions.
What choice is even left for them in such a dire circumstance?
They all sumb to darkness.
While many would like to lecture them about morality and hope...
While many would hate Demons kins and Vampire kins...I would not.
I won''t.
I understand. I know what it feels like..to be a fucking crippled.
Demonkin and vampirekin are humans who were originally born with limited potential but have surpassed their inherent limitations through unconventional methods.
As for the specifics of these unconventional methods? Later about it.
Anyway...
There are other pacts such as the Mana contract or blood contract, but they can be broken.
On the other hand, an unbreakable oath is binding to one''s soul and cannot be undone under any circumstance.
That''s why people don''t easily make an unbreakable oath unless they are willing to die for the cause.
Of course, there is onr particr Mystery that can break an Unbreakable Oath¡ªprecisely why I willingly forged a pact with Crimson Viper.
I was nning to get my hands on that Mystery a tad earlier than I initially nned.
I have an unsettling intuition ....a feeling foreboding that something dreadfully amiss might happen sooner than anticipated...meh¡ª''Must be my mind ying tricks on me'', I dismissed the thought.
''Ohe to think of it, I was supposed to receive my parcel today, right?!''
I almost forgot about it.
A parcel from SMV Aviation Pvt Ltd., sent by my dear business partner Reynold, who will also be my lottery ticket in the future.
With that thought in mind, I made my way to the hostel.
''Today, I will finish building the Neuroshock ster.''
***
Nestled in a secluded corner of a cozy coffee caf¨¦, Juan Lopez reclined on a cushioned chair.
Puff!¡ªExhaling smoke from his prized cigar, his keen gaze meticulously fixed on the file resting before him on the table.
"Hah!''¡ªSighing deeply he closed the paper and casted a nce out of the window.
The bustling streets of Krenada city mirrored the vibrant energy he remembered from hisst visits.
s, such visits were a rarity for him.
Time didn''t allowed him to¡ªhe was the best information agent of HymnNuntii. He was mostly busy doing his duty.
His duties dominated his existence.
ncing at his watch, he counted down the minutes¡ªRiya was due to arrive.
Lost in contemtion, he mentally retraced the contents of the papers¡ªconfidential documents that revealed the information he was tasked to gather about .
Information about a rather peculiar boy.
Riya Ahujja, an old acquaintance, had personally requested his assistance in uncovering details about this boy.
Being the top information agent of district 2, this mission was going to be a breeze¡ªor so he thought.
As wisps of smoke from his cigar took on ethereal forms, his thoughts veered into uncharted territories.
Initially, there seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary about this Noah Grey¡ªa seemingly ordinary boy¡ªthat is... until he tried to dig up his past.
"Juan?", Suddenly a voice interrupted his thoughts and when he...
***
Riya''s POV(Point Of View):
My gaze instinctively snapped towards a petite yet pristine building¡ªJbyurein Coffee Studios.
The caf¨¦ where I was supposed to met Juan.
Click!¡ªAs I stepped foot into the caf¨¦, my eyes were captivated by the presence of a man, d in a sharply tailored suit.
The alluring aroma of freshly brewed coffee and fragrant tea wafting through the air assaulted my nostrils, enthralling my senses.
Amidst the bustling crowd, the man stood distinguished, his ck suit rendering him distinct, while a waft of smoke from his cigar set him apart from the rest.
I approached him, "Juan?"
"Oh, you''re here?", he gestured for me to take a seat across the table, and without hesitation, I obliged.
"Apologies for any dy, the traffic was-"¡ªMy sentence trailed off as he swiftly interjected, his response dripping with humility. "Not a problem at all. I was busy with this anyway" he dered, brandishing a file in the air with his right hand.
While his left hand brought the cigar to his lips, exhaling a swirling plume of smoke.
Puff!
Puff!
As the ethereal tendrils of the cigar''s vapor waltzed through the air, my gaze fixated on their tantalizing dance. Like their enigmatic swirls, my question hung in the air, eager for an answer. "Did you find anything?"
He took a deep breath¡ª"Hnffffhaaaa!"
His gaze fixated on the window, instead of meeting my eyes, which was most unusual for someone who always appreciated the visual delights.
It seemed that his mind was captivated by something far more intriguing than momentary beauty.
"This boy... I''ve tried, but..." , his words trailed off leaving suspense in the air.
I couldn''t resist the suspense; I interjected, refusing to let it leave me hanging¡ª"But?"
"His file is restricted. Restricted by the central union. Do you understand the gravity of the matter, Riya?" he asked, his eyes piercing into mine with an ominous glint.
"His data...it''s erased from the system."
"I am even uncertain if ''Noah Grey'', as you call him, is his real name. Whoever this boy is..."¡ªJuan shook his head as if to heavily imply a big ''No'', " I strongly advise you to drop this matter."
Chapter 74: Time sure flies— but not like a butterfly
Chapter 74: Time sure flies¡ª but not like a butterfly
Author''s Note: I will be taking a short break for about a week.
***
Third Person POV(Point of View):
''Genova is an urban centre.''
"Ummh.."¡ªClick!¡ªClick!¡ªNoah''s fingers danced on the mouse, scrolling through thebyrinth of online shopping on hisputer screen.
''Genova is an urban centre''¡ª Noah thought, his mind focused on the task at hand as he meticulously hunted for something amidst the digital marketce.
His right hand expertly maneuvered theputer mouse while his left hand¡ª...his left , rested a short distance away on the table; index finger dug inside, what looked like a peculiar contraption resembling a gun.
Curiously, from the pores of his index finger, a gooey, silvery substance oozed into the intricacies of the gun-like apparatus.
The silvery liquid moved almost as if it had a life and purpose of its own.
Well the silvery liquid flowing from Noah''s index finger was a swarm of countless nanites, intricately weaving together the inner framework of the neuroshock ster¡ªthe gun-like device resting upon the table.
"Ah!... This might work!" suddenly Noah eximed with a ''Eureka!'' tone in his voice, his excitement reverberating through the air.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of View):
My gaze was fixated on the browser which disyed an array of options : Enchanted Arrows¡ªLight Enchanted Arrows & Darkness Enchanted Arrows.
Enhanced Arrows, Mana Trailing Arrows, Explosiv.... The choices were abundant, each arrow possessing its own property.
All these arrows were imbued with magic since normal arrows rarely inflicted any damage upon mana beasts.
I decided to buy 72 ''Enhanced Arrows''. Typically, they came in sets of 24x1 quiver, each quiver holding 24.
So technically..., I would need to purchase 3 to 4 quivers, and the cost of enhancing each arrow was 500 Den.
Yes, THAT costly.
And as for the arrows themselves ...they didn''t cost much priced around 3 -5 Den per arrow.
If I ce the order now, it would take approximately 32 hours for the enhancement process to bepleted.
Typically, archers do not invest in enhanced arrows since they can infuse their own arrows with mana. Unless they are going to hunt a high level mana beast nobody, would buy an enhanced arrow.
Coating weapons with mana requires a level of skill, something us first-year students are not taught.
Ofcourse the main cast already knows how to do it, but they are not expert in it.
Unfortunately I have no idea how to use Mana to do such tricks¡ªtricks like Mana coating, Martial aura, Mana possesion and all those bs.
While I did possess some rudimentary knowledge of how to harness mana, my understanding was limited to the fragments of memories I had inherited from Noah--not me Noah, but the other Noah Grey.
Utilizing mana to strengthen my body or weapons remained a mystery to me; I relied on sheer physical strength to ovee challenges.
"Sooner orter, I will require the guidance of a Master..." I mused aloud,Click!¡ª the sound of a click apanied my thoughts as I ced the order for three quivers filled with Enhanced Arrows.
Why was I buying Enhanced Arrows?
During the Unit Test when I had to destroy those discs, I was only able to hit like 30% of those, not because I was unskilled¡ªwell I was but the main reason was because of my weapon of choice¡ªa machete.
Simply put, a machete is not an ideal weapon for dealing with multiple targets in a wide area.
Therefore, I had made the decision to rely on my bow during the uing Genova incident.
With countless enemies to face, I needed something that could inflict area-of-effect damage, and a bow seemed to fit the bill.
This realization also shed light on a personal revtion. ''I must expand my arsenal of weapon...a machete though good, not good enough'', I acknowledged, reaching for the table drawer with a resounding ¡ªShuk!
[Task Completed¡ªcancelling interlink]¡ªNano''s voice rang in my head.
Gradually, the nanofluids that had connected me to the external source began to recede, absorbed back into my being.
"Yea right... I did give Nano themand toplete the construction of the Neuroshock ster..."
Nano possessed an intriguing ability known as the ''interlink'', initially designed to provide the user with an exoskeleton suit.
But it also had additional properties, such as allowing nanites to emerge from my skin pores and construct mechanical objects, hardware, and more.
Unfortunately, I cannot utilize the exoskeleton suit aspect of the Interlink. ording to Nano, Icked a sufficient quantity of nanites to materialize aplete Nano body armor.
Well I will seeter how I can fix this issue.
Tucking the recently purchased archaic headphones into my pockets, I made my way towards the gym.
***
Currently I was in the gym, which happened to be practically deserted due to thete hour of 2 A.M.
For the past few days, I had made a habit ofing to the gym at this particr time to hone my archery skills...
And truth be told, part of my motivation to train during thesete hours was to avoid...something.
Reaching into my pocket, I retrieved my earphones and inserted them into my ears, ready to drown out the world with the music of my choosing.
Click!¡ª
? ?
?l?.l?ll?l?.?ll?.
??? ???????; [??????????? ??.1]
1:07 ¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -4:05
????? ???? ? ?????? ? ?????
?????? : ?????????
? ?
With an arrow securely ced in the bow string, I pulled back.
Krrrrrk!¡ªthe bow creaked in response.
Taking a step back and positioning my trailing leg behind me, I followed a particr archery form...someone taught me.
Aligning my gaze with the target, I released the string, and the arrow soared through the air with a satisfying ¡ªChuck!
The sound of the arrow slicing through the air, Swiiissssh!¡ªechoed around as it found its mark.
Though it didn''t hit the bullseye, it was much better than thest time.
''And yea...this time I was wearing a proper armgaurd so...the string didn''t hit my forearm.''
''For whatever reason...'', I pulled back my string once again with an arrow on it.
Chuk!¡ªI let go of the string, and it hit the target once again.
''For whatever reason I am feeling a little uneasy in the chest''
Swiissh!¡ªIt hit again. I drew another arrow on the string and let go of it¡ªChuk!
Swiissh¡ªThuk!, it hit again.
It kept hitting, but I wasn''t feeling any better.
Swiiisssh¡ª!!!
Swiissh¡ª!!¡ªthis time it hit the bullseye..unexpectedly.
.
.
.
The first step in consecutive archery is consecutive draw. After achieving 30% mastery, I should be able to perform a specific technique as said in the description.
.
.
.
I''m not sure how long I''ve been practicing, The passage of time eluded me as I immersed myself in my training.
The music continued to y in my ears, the rhythm guiding my movements.
I had lost count of how many times the song had repeated, 30 times... perhaps? or even more.
It didn''t matter; the music served as an escape, drowning out any lingering emotions in my heart.
Swiiish!¡ªTuk!
Pant!¡ªPant!¡ªPant!
Breathing heavily, I gasped for air, feeling the exertion from my intense practice session.
"T-hat''s enough for today...fuuuu" I managed to utter, relishing a much-needed moment of respite.
Cleaning the gym, I carefully ced the arrows and bow back into my dimensional bracelet.
Leaving the empty gymnasium behind, I took a moment to catch my breath and allowed the door to close behind me.
***
Strolling along the corridor, Noah''s mind became inundated with rush of thoughts and ns.
''Just one day remained until the Genova incident'', he contemted, ....his mind swirling with anticipation.
Unease welled up inside him, but there was also one other emotion that gnawed at his core¡ªa sentiment he had suppressed for far too long.
An intense anger welled up within him, a force that threatened to break free from the restraints of his unwavering resolve.
The demise of a certain someone felt inevitable.
To the current Noah the concept of mercy seemed distant and elusive, only time would unveil its presence, if it existed at all.
For the first time he felt like he should stop holding back.
***
(Unrted to the chapter, just for extra info)
Note:
InterLink:
- InterLink is a cutting-edge technology that enables the user to release nanites from their skin pores in either liquid or powder form.
- The nanites released through InterLink can be utilized to create a protective nanite suit capable of enveloping the user''s entire body, providing enhanced durability and defense.
- These nanomachines possess the remarkable ability to not only generate software programs but also construct physical hardwareponents as well.
- In Noah''s case, his bloodstream currently contains approximately 3 trillion nanites, falling just short of the required threshold of 4 trillion nanites to activate the InterLink Nano suit.
- Once the necessary quantity of nanites is achieved, Noah will be able to seamlessly integrate with InterLink and harness its vast array of capabilities for various purposes.
Chapter 75: The Trip to Genova
Chapter 75: The Trip to Genova
[?????? ?????????????????? ?????????????????????????? ???? ???? ?? ??????????????????, ???????? ???? ?????????????????? ?????????? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ??????????????????????...]
¡ªThe radio red with ongoing news reports, but I paid little heed to its updates.
??????????!¡ªSwitching off the radio, I shrugged on my jacket and ced my cat mask firmly in the dimensional bracelet.
I quickly left the hostel building and made my way to the Academy entrance.
"?????? ?????????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???????????????? ?? ???????????????????? ?????????? ???? ???????????? ?????????????????? ??????????, ?????? ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ?????????????????? ?????????? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ????????, ?????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ????????, ?????? ?????? ?????????????????????? ???????????????????? ????????."
"???????????????? ???????????? ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ?????????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????????????????. ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ??????????????, ?????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????? ????????????????, ????''?? ?????????????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ???????? ?????? ???????????????? ???? ???????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ???????????? ?? ???????? ???? ????????????¡ª???????? ???????????? ???? ???????????????? ?????????????????? ?????????? ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????????? ???? ?????? ??????????..."
These were a few lines from my novel which outlined what was going to happen before the Genova incident...And what led to the Genova incident¡ªclub activities.
Yea,...club activities led to the Genova incident.
Genova is an urban center where the main cast goes as a part of the traveling club, unaware of what awaited them.
''Genova is an urban centre''¡ªthe thought crossed my mind again as I frowned.
Once again, my thoughts wandered to the peculiar incident of ???????????? Mansion. Being an urban hub, one would expect a surplus of security personnel, union forces, and heroes to maintain order. So how was it possible for a Minister-ranked vampire and a mere C+ ranked werewolf to unleash chaos within the confines of the esteemed ???????????? Mansion?
Considering the significance of the mansion itself.., One would assume that security measures within its walls would be remarkable.
But this begs the question of how did such an incident happen?
I never bothered to write down the reasons of why CU never came on time in the story so I don''t know.
"Guess I''ll have to figure it out",I murmured to myself, determined to get to the bottom of this.
Anyway,.
In Arcanum des Academy, the club activities were overseen by various instructors.
And even though, usually, an instructor would oversee, it was not entirely umon for second-year students to take charge and supervise these clubs, although they usually do not interfere or engage much with first-year students.
For instance, the travelling club was supposed to be looked over by Ghalib Baig, the formidable ss president of the second-years. With a remarkable ranking of C+, Ghalib reigned as the strongest student within his cohort.
In the story of the novel, due to some unforeseen events, as fate would have it, Ghalib Baig was not able to join the trip to Genova.
Had he joined, the Genova incident wouldn''t have been devastating for ss A1.
Thus in the novel, I made sure that Ghalib is absent during the Genova arc.
Basically, he was too strong for the story''s progression otherwise.
He is also one of the few guys I do not want to fight against.
In the story, the travelling club, consisting of approximately 80 students, embarked on their expedition to Genova, under the watchful supervision of a nameless instructor.
That''s when chaos ensued, and the Genova incident unfolded with tragic consequences.
Twenty students lost their lives, while two others mysteriously vanished before any intervention from the CU could rectify the situation and prevent arger-scale massacre.
And all of that because of a maniac vampire-werewolf couple who celebrated the blood of humans.
"Am I done now?" I inquired, ncing at the attendant who had just stamped a piece of paper, serving as a receipt for my transaction.
With my package in hand, collected from the post office, I veered off my path slightly, deciding to take a brief detour to Dyrne Alley.
I was nning to purchase some personal items, which I will need shortly.
"Tsk, If only I knew some high-level spells...", frustrationced my words as I muttered to myself.
If I knew some high-level spells, I wouldn''t need to prepare so much.
But, the reality remained stark ¨C Icked a mana core, rendering me incapable of casting even a basic spell.
In this world, the color of one''s mana core decided the elemental spells they could use.
Conjuring fireballs, summoning mes with hands, and simr disys were categorized as "Basic spells."
There existed a hierarchyprising basic spells, intermediate spells, high-level spells, and divine spells ¨C each escting inplexity and potency.
In this world, the type of mana core one possesses determines their abilities.
Take, for example, an individual with a blue mana core. This person can conjure a wide range of spells, excluding those of an elemental nature.
On the other hand, someone with a deep blue mana core can harness the power of any spell but specifically excels in water elemental spells.
Likewise, only those gifted with a yellow mana core can conjure fire elemental spells, as exemplified by Freya.
However, Aeravat possessed a rare white mana core, granting him unparalleled control over all four elements.
Whenbined with his propensity for harmony, which allows him to bnce and harmonize all elements, it bes clear just how strong he truly is. Not to mention his relics either.
In the academy, neither Aeravat nor any of the main cast used their relics, as they were prohibited during tests and matches.
But in the Genova incident, the use of relics will be inevitable, if my memory serves me right.
Anyway...
The thing is, tomorrow the people who joined clubs will have serious club activities.
And me being a student who had not joined any clubs...I was rtively free for the uing day.
But, this newfound freedom was offset by the fact that I was assigned three assignments toplete.
"Oh, right... I nearly forgot", I muttered to myself.
Without wasting any time, I dialed Edward Wilson''s number and initiated the call. The suspenseful moment passed as the call connected with a satisfying click.
"Hello?" came Edward''s voice from the other end.
"Yeah, are the smoke grenades ready?" I inquired.
"They are. Should I send them over?" Edward responded.
"No,e to the North Krenada train station"...currently it was dawn so..."tomorrow. I''ll be there to pick them up at 4 Pm", I informed Edward decisively before ending the call.
Now,... it''s time to embark on a little shopping spree.
***
Third Person POV( point of view):
With a spirited tone, Instructor Liya dered, "Hope on everyone! Our first destination will be the Genova City za! Once we reach ????????????"¡ª Her words carried a sense of excitement as she boarded the bus without ncing back.
In a lively procession, Aeravat, Emily, Aurora, and Takahashi followed suit, joining their fellow students from the travel club on the bus.
Each individual held their reasons for embarking on this journey.
Beyond the allure of suburbanndscapes, Genova boasted a wealth of ancient monuments, captivating museums, and enigmatic Magic scroll libraries.
While some were genuinely drawn to these historical treasures, the allure of mere novelty was enough to entice others along for the ride.
"I''ll sit here", Takahashi stated with a venomous re directed at Aeravat.
"You will sit here? Why can''t you go and take another seat?"
"I like this seat", Takahashi replied with a re.
Aeravat couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief at Takahashi''s consistent disy of childish behavior.
It remained a mystery as to why Takahashi persistently sought conflict with him.
Sometimes when he looked at Takahashi, terribly attractive visions of Takahashi caught in fire, with at least 4 spears protruding from his back, woulde into his mind.
But Aeravat could not stoop as low as Takahashi, so he simply shook his head and left the seat
***
Central Union(CU) sub-division office, District 1¡ª Krenada city headquaters.
"Sir,I have a bad news"
"There is no good or bad news. There is just news. You tell me the news and I will decide if it''s good or bad"
"Quintel highway was hit by an attack. We''ve got around 30 casualties, and it seems like we''ve got a pair of Vampire Kings leading the charge. We can also confirm that a sizable number of unidentified vampire kin have been spotted in the vicinity", the female officer informed with a somber tone.
Anthony sighed. "That indeed is bad news", Anthony let out with a nervous tone.
"Two Kings ranked vampires huh...", Anthony remarked, shooting a nce at Charlotte, "Call the Arcanum des Academy, we need someone who could handle this"
After a short pause, he added, "Oh, and what about Sir Reed?"
"He''s been on a special mission to pacify the infamous Jihu Ind", Charlotte disclosed, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "Currently, there are no S-ranked or above heroes avable."
Hearing Charlotte''s update, Anthony couldn''t contain his exasperation, smacking his forehead in frustration. "Gah! We need a miracle", he muttered under his breath
"Alright then, make that call to Arcanum des Academy immediately. We need reinforcements, at least two A-ranked heroes", Anthonymanded, urgencycing his voice. "And get in touch with the Hunter Association¡ª", before he could finish Charlotte interrupted.
Her tone filled with apprehension, "Sir, the Hunter Association is currently
..it''s currently under attack."
Anthony''s eyes widened in shock.
"What?!!"¡ªHe jolted upright from his seat, his mind racing with the implications of such an unexpected development.
"Our main force is already deployed elsewhere, sir. We''re left vulnerable. What''s our n?" Charlotte asked, her voice tinged with worry.
Anthony grimaced, deep in thought.
"Who''s behind these attacks?" he inquired, his voiceced with concern.
"Another vampire, perhaps?"
"Unknown, sir. Our sources believe it''s a man, but his identity remains yet to be uncovered" Charlotte reported, her words dripping with uncertainty.
Chapter 76: Impending Doom
Chapter 76: Impending Doom
"So this is the famous ''????????????'' Mansion?"
The ???????????? Mansion, as it was often referred to, was no ordinary mansion.
No, it possessed a unique and fascinating history.
ording to ancient ounts, during the era when Genova was called by a different name, its residents were renowned for their thirst for discovery.
One adventurous explorer, in particr, roamed the entirety of St. Sebastin, gathering a vast collection of manuscripts, legends, history, and tales.
To preserve this valuable treasure trove, the explorer constructed a magnificent library within these very walls.
Through the passage of time, the memory of the builder was lost but the library in itself endured as a testament to their legacy.
Amidst the second wave of the Halfling era, as the city of Genova finally acquired its name, a peculiar decision was made by the city''s mayor. A madman, some might say, who had the audacity to construct a restaurant directly connected to the revered library.
Initially met with strong opposition from the locals, as time wore on, it became an inseparable part of the ce''s identity. As the years rolled by, this site witnessed the emergence of countless structures, ranging from hotels to libraries, and even dairy farms.
The area itself sprawled over an impressive expanse, spanning a length of 1200 feet and a width of 1400 feet.
Within the premises lie monuments, statues, and a fascinating assortment of artifacts that transform the mansion into a veritable museum.
However, the most intriguing aspect lies beyond the confines of the interior.
If one were to peer out of the window, they would be met with the sight of cows leisurely grazing upon grass¡ªYes, there was even a dairy farm attached to this entric ce.
Truly, the Mansion was a melting pot of wonders and madness. The ???????????? mansion.
"Wow, so this is the ''????????????'' mansion?"¡ªEmily eximed, her gaze fixed on the colossal gray stone structure standing just 20 meters away.
Water fountains adorned the entrance garden, offering a delightful sight as tourists roamed about, guided by their knowledgeable escorts.
Indeed, Geniva was more than just a mere spectacle; it was a ce where one could actually pay to live here, temporarily.
Considering Arcanum des Academy''s influential and prestigious stature in St. Sebastin, booking over 80+ rooms for their students was hardly a daunting task.
However, instead of opting for such a mundane arrangement, the academy went one step further and secured the entire mansion for a day, adding an air of exclusivity to the asion.
"A little enjoyment while we still can before the no-rest training period starts", Aeravat remarked, appearing from Emily''s side.
At Arcanum des Academy, the first-year students were subjected to intense 10-hour training programs following the mid-year exams.
Fortunately, they had a bit of time left before that relentless periodmenced.
Without dy, Aurora and Emily swiftly entered the mansion, while Aeravat took his time, leisurely strolling and appreciating the enchanting surroundings.
Takahashi followed suit, venturing inside shortly after them.
As anticipated, the interior of the building was nothing short of monumental.
Luxurious paintings, statues, and various decor pieces adorned the entrance, some even enclosed within ss showcases.
The floor boasted tiles made of pure gold, while the high ceiling appeared to be constructed with pristine white tiles.
Observing Takahashi, Emily turned to Aurora, her curiosity piqued. "You haven''t been talking to him muchtely, have you?"
Aurora nced over her shoulder, expecting to find Takahashi nearby, but he was nowhere in sight.
With a sigh, she responded, "It''s not me who''s not talking; it''s him."
"Why, did you guys fight?" Emily asked, posing the question more out of curiosity rather than expecting a definitive answer. They ascended to the upper floor in unison, their steps echoing on the grand staircase, a magnificent structure crafted in an old-fashioned, pristine design.
The stairs themselves wereposed of a material that appeared to be brass, its shine so dazzling that one might wonder if it were made of gold.
"We didn''t fight, per se", Aurora responded, her voice tinged with concern. "He''s just been acting strangelytely. He''s be quieter, unlike his usual self."
Takahashi Aoi had always been known for his somewhat aggressive demeanor, but he had never been one to keep his thoughts to himself. However, those close to him, like Emily and Aurora, had undoubtedly noticed the change in his behavior.
"Well, I''ll catch up with youter. I''m feeling rather weary, and I''d prefer to go to my room and rest a little", Emily replied, increasing her pace and striding ahead.
***
Noah''s POV (Point of View):
I brought four items from Dyrne Alley.
The first is the Securus Mask, a remarkable creation that can shroud one''s identity before the eyes of others.
With its enchantment, it allows the wearer to exist incognito, their true self hidden beneath an imprable disguise.
Next in my possession is a ''Ypnos Ball'', resembling a vibrant pink bath bomb.
And as for what it does? Later about it.
The third item I bought holds both value and menace. Purchased from the infamous cksmith Alley, it is known as Desesperaci¨®n ¡ªa deste dagger of despair.
A weapon capable of instilling fear in the stoutest of hearts.
It cost me about 30000 Dens.
This dagger was no ordinary weapon, no. It possessed a special quality that allowed it to breach a vampire''s defenses and inflict true damage.
However, it would only work on upto minister-level vampires.
Thankfully, my enemies belonged to the minister level.
Minister-level vampires, while formidable in their own right, were only as strong as C+ ranked heroes.
Above minister-level vampires were the grand minister vampires,parable to the strength of B+ ranked heroes.
And at the apex of this twisted hierarchy are the king-ranked vampires, boasting an A-ranked strength.
Surprisingly, the might of vampires pales inparison to that of humans.
So, one may ask, why don''t humans eradicate all vampires?
The answer lies within the corrupted individuals who hold influential positions of power. These nefarious figures secretly desire the existence of vampire threats, leveraging their presence for hidden ulterior motives.
While demons loom as a collective threat to humanity, vampires possess a different mindset.
They value their individual existence and do not perceive themselves as a unified species.
The same can be said for humans, who do not view vampires as amon enemy, although there are certainly disturbed vampires who delight in causing chaos.
It is no secret that many yearn for the eradication of these malevolent creatures.
However, the course of events takes an unexpected turnter in the story.
Anyway, it was 4 PM, and my preparations wereplete.
The incident will ur at 7 PM if my calctions are correct. I had a bit of time to spare before the appointed hour.
I was currently at the bustling North Krenada train station, my eyes scanning the crowd for a certain someone.
Navigating through the bustling crowd, my attention was caught by a figure perched on a station bench.
His impably styled hair swept back, jet-ck strands gleaming under the station lights.
A neatly groomed beard entuated his defined cheekbones, adding a touch of rugged charm to his overall appearance.
Amidst a sea of ordinarymuters, this man''s choice of attire distinguished him effortlessly. A true connoisseur of fashion.
Approaching him confidently, I couldn''t help but greet him with a friendly¡ª"Yo!"
Yet, his response was far from warm.
He met my cheerful expression with an emotionless, aloof gaze. Well, I couldn''t expect much warmth from a man I had ckmailed into working under mymand.
Edward Wilson extended a ck bag towards me, his voice calm and collected. "There are a total of ten smoke grenades in there."
A smirk spread across my face as I couldn''t help but appreciate his exceptional knowledge of chemistry. These grenades were built by him. I did give him the blueprints and recipe but he was the one to build them.
"You never fail to amaze me with your expertise. You are truly skilled, you know that?", I remarked.
In response to mypliment, he shot me a piercing nce that made me sigh. Nheless, I epted the bag from his grasp.
Curiosity got the better of Edward as he propelled an unexpected question my way. "Do you mind me asking why you need smoke grenades?"
Raising an eyebrow, I decided to answer his inquiry. "I need them to eliminate a couple of vampires," I replied matter-of-factly.
He scoffed at my response, seemingly not believing my words, "Tsk, alright don''t tell" he muttered dismissively.
I couldn''t help but smile at his reaction. "Don''t you believe me?" I inquired, genuinely curious.
He locked eyes with me, his expression a mix of confusion and frustration.
"You ask me to create peculiar gadgets and contraptions based on blueprints and machines that I have never seen before. You drag me to random ces to do arbitrary tasks out of the blue. It''s all rather perplexing. But I have no choice but toply with your requests, considering you''ve held my past hostage against me" he said, his gaze filled with indiscernible emotions.
Held hostage... Well, technically Edward Wilson, you''re not my hostage, but then again...
As I started to walk away, I couldn''t help but propose a solution. "I understand it''s difficult for you to trust mepletely. How about we both take an unbreakable oath?" I suggested, turning back to face him.
Confusion painted his features as he stood there, puzzled by my words. Without stopping, I continued, "Just take some time to think about it."
Chapter 77: Attack on Genova
Chapter 77: Attack on Genova
Aurora''s POV(point of view):
Chew¡ªChew¡ªChew, "Mfftis are realny goond mff", Chew¡ªChew¡ªChew. I continued to savor the delicious mammoth meatball I had in my mouth.
Takahashi nced at me with a hint of annoyance and quipped, "Okay why don''t you try saying that before you stuff your maw with food? Your muffled speech is hard to understand."
Caught between bites, I mustered a response, though it came out as garbled as ever, "Whant canh ei do, mmhhh"¡ªChew-Chew-Chew-Chew.
"Tsk",Takahashi scoffed, his gaze filled with disdain, as if he were observing a pig in its element.
"You eat like a pig, Aurora", he blurted out, unable to contain himself.
I raised an eyebrow in response, motioning towards my lower hip, "Oh, you think so? Well, I''m even ''fat'' down there, just like a pig."
His eyes followed the direction of my gesture, lingering for a moment before quickly averting his gaze. "Ahem, I should be on my way", he stammered.
"So soon?" I queried, feeling somewhat disappointed. Lately, he hadn''t been very talkative at all.
"Yeah...uh, you want toe?" he asked, ncing back at me over his shoulder.
"Sure!" I eagerly replied, cing my te back on the table.
Well, I had already devoured a satisfying three-course meal, so I wasn''t particrly hungry at the moment. But, as we made our way out, my eyes involuntarily lingered on the magnificent mammoth meatball, causing my mouth to water uncontrobly.
Gulp!¡ª''Control, Aurora'', I reminded myself, trying to resist the temptation.
Leaving the buffet behind, we started ascending the stairs. I refrained from bombarding him with too many questions about where we were going ; after all, this was the first time he had shown such enthusiasm in the past few days.
As we strolled along the first-floor corridor, an abrupt section loomed ahead. It was shrouded in darkness, devoid of any illumination from light bulbs. The peculiarity of this sight struck me, especially since it was nighttime and this mansion oozed luxury, which typically involves keeping every corner well-lit.
"Why is it so dark in this hallway?" I inquired aloud, more to myself than to Takahashi.
Following my gaze, he gazed where I was pointing but suddenly let out an alert cry, "Aurora, duck down!"
In the blink of an eye, a beam of vibrant red light engulfed both of us, catching us off guard before we could react.
As the intense beam of red light engulfed us, it felt as though my entire skin was being scorched. I couldn''t help but let out a pained groan, "Anh!"
Takahashi, on the other hand, was sprawled on the ground, but he kept his gaze fixed on the direction from which the beam had originated.
With deliberation, the sound of measured footsteps echoed through the now-empty hall that only contained us.
Step¡ªStep¡ªStep
"Oh, you guys survived?" a voice taunted, resonating throughout the space.
In that moment, I could somewhat gauge the attacker''s strength to be around D+.
"Why did you attack us?!" I demanded without expecting a response. The motive behind his assault was quite clear, and the question could wait untilter. I asked merely to buy myself some time to catch my breath, as my body was still suffering from the intense pain.
My inquiry seemed to have triggered a response as he chuckled, "Why indeed?" Stepping closer into the light, he revealed his unusual gray skinplexion.
"A vampire kin!" Takahashi eximed, his voiceced with disdain.
Reacting swiftly, I reached inside my dimensional bracelet and retrieved [Aegis], a defensive relic that I rarely used.
Within seconds, eight triangr green shields crafted from shimmering green light materialized around both Takahashi and me. They hovered in the air, forming an invisible barrier for our protection.
"Call the others; we can''t confront him alone", Imanded, redirecting my gaze towards Takahashi.
He nodded in agreement, swiftly producing his smartwatch.
However, as we prepared to summon reinforcements, muffled screams of pain erupted from both the ground and upper floors.
"What''s happening?!" I eximed, bewildered by the unfolding events.
As if in response to my question, the Vampire kin lunged at us with his ws, only to have his attack halted by the imprable barrier.
No matter how he tried to break through, it was futile.
I only expecter it since only a C+ ranked individual stood a chance against Aegis.
Realizing that his efforts were in vain, a creepy smile twisted across the Vampire-kin''s face.
He began to walk away, heading towards the lower floor.
"Why did he leave?" Takahashi inquired, and I deactivated Aegis once he was out of sight.
I didn''t reply to Takahashi''s question, as the answer swiftly presented itself.
From opposite ends of the corridor, tens of vampire kins charged towards us, ready to engage in a confrontational sh. All of their strength could be felt around F.
***
Third Person''s POV(point of view):
Three Vampire-Kins lunged forward, their sharp nails poised to draw blood from their prey. Their strength appeared to be around E-.
In a counter move, the individual with long, flowing ck hair conjured a peculiar golden round shield from his dimensional bracelet, leaning forward to anticipate their wed attacks.
In his other hand, he held a Talwar sword, firmly gripped.
ng!¡ªA resounding sh reverberated through the air as the force of the vampires'' assault caused Aeravat to stagger back slightly.
As one of the vampires attempted tounch another attack, he found himself unable to move. Gazing downwards, he discovered that both of his legs had been encased in a thickyer of ice. To his surprise, the other two vampires were in a simr predicament.
When did this happen?! They didn''t even have time to process the situation as a sharp cry escaped from Aeravat''s mouth, "DESTRUCTIVE RUSH!" Holding his shield hand open, a vivid purplish light emanated from it, sending the three vampires hurtling through the air.
Aeravat had now achieved a rank of D-. For him, handling a couple of ill-trained vampire-kins was a piece of cake.
But Aeravat wasn''t here to simply handle them; he will exterminate this bastards.
He wouldn''t allow these vampire-kins to escape. As he knelt down on one knee, he forcefully mmed his right palm onto the floor, crying out, "Gate!"
In an instant, a magnificent golden gate materialized between Aeravat and the vampire-kins, adorned with strange, ancient runic letters. It was one of his most formidable skills, known as [Gate].
? ?
System Log Info ?
Skill name: Gate / Skill rank: S
Description: Allows user to summon the
gates of personal hell, unleashing chains
to bind and drain the mana of others.
Simultaneously, the user can also
absorb and replenishe their own mana.
? ?
It must be noted that individuals below the rank of B- typically cannot utilize an S-ranked skill due to the significant amount of mana consumption. However, [Gate] was a unique skill, as its potency depended on the amount of mana utilized. Thus, even someone like Aeravat, ranked D-, could use this skill. However, its power was undoubtedly not as great as a true S-ranked skill, but ratherparable to a C-ranked skill due to the ammount of mana.
As the golden gate doors swung open, an abyss of pure darkness was revealed inside, making it impossible to discern anything within. Suddenly, chains shot out from the darkness, made of iron, wrapping themselves tightly around the vampire-kins.
"What is this?!" one of the vampire-kins managed to muffle out, their voices heavily restricted by the chains constricting their limbs and mouths.
Frustration and confusion filled the air as the vampires'' futile attempts to scream were met with only muffled cries, their voices entirely smothered by the chains wrapped tightly around their mouths, rendering them helpless.
Aeravat rose from his position, his Talwar sword wreathed in searing mes.
With a single fluid motion, he propelled himself towards the vampire-kins.
sh!¡ªThree heads severed from their bodies,nding with a thud on the floor. The battle was swiftly brought to a merciless end.
***
The atmosphere within the imposing walls of ???????????? mansion had swiftly transformed from one of vibrant liveliness to a grim pit of despair.
An onught of vampire kins had abruptly descended upon the premises, leaving its upants bewildered and fearful.
The exact timing and cause of this cmity remained shrouded in mystery. No one could provide any answers.
As the chaos unfolded, an army of hundreds of F-ranked vampire kins, apanied by a few more formidable D-ranked vampire kins, now prowled the once serene halls.
The inhabitants of ???????????? mansion and the unsuspecting students of traveling club found themselves thrust into a relentless battle against this unyielding enemy.
Amidst the pandemonium, the mansion''s security personnel were preupied withbating a frenzied werewolf that rampaged through the main hallway.
Meanwhile, a vampiredy emerged from the shadows, brandishing an xbow and mercilessly shooting down innocent victims.
Amidst the chaos, a handful of brave individuals ranked D, found themselves amidst the distressed crowd.
But, they were ill-equipped to withstand the relentless onught posed by the maniacal duo.
While the fierce battle raged on the ground floor, an unfortunate student from the travelling club found himself crawling desperately on the blood-stained floor of the third level.
Two of hispanionsy injured nearby, their bodies sprawled on the ground in pain and agony. With every agonizing moment, the student struggled to crawl away from the approaching horde of vampire-kins.
His wounded leg oozed crimson, staining the once pristine golden tiles with a macabre hue.
"Ankh!" he screamed, his voice desperate and raw.
With sheer determination, he resorted to using the hilt of his sword to drag his weakened body along the ground.
Tears welled up in his eyes, a mixture of pain and despair.
The loss of blood was taking its toll, draining his strength and clouding his consciousness. He realized that at any moment, he could sumb to the darkness that threatened to engulf himpletely.
The vampire kins, cruel and sadistic, reveled in his suffering.
With their hauntingughter and mocking sneers, they slowly closed in on him, relishing the sense of impending doom that hung heavy in the air.
Was this his final moments?
He didn''t know.
Exhausted and battered, his weary eyes began to flutter shut, surrendering to the weight of fatigue and uncertainty.
Just as his weary eyes were about to close, a peculiar metallic ball flew over his head,nding on the ground with a resounding thud.¡ªTang-tang-trrrrr!, it rolled.
His hazy vision caught a glimpse of this enigmatic object before everything faded away.
He had no way of knowing who had thrown the ball, as he was confined to crawling helplessly on the ground. Its purpose eluded him entirely.
Soon, wisps of smoke began to emerge from the mysterious ball, casting an eerie atmosphere in the vicinity.
The vampire kins, ever alert, sensed a shift in the situation.
Who could have possibly thrown the ball? Could it be the CU, arriving just in time to quell the chaos?
With no control over his fate, the boy relinquished his destiny to the whim of the unknown.
As his tired eyes closed for thest time, the only sound he heard before losing consciousness was screams. Not the screams of fellow students, but the screams of the vampire kin. Screams of pain and agony. He couldn''t help but smile onest time as he lost consciousness.
Chapter 78: A new timeline 0.1
Chapter 78: A new timeline 0.1
Noah''s POV(point of view):
The majestic Greystone Mansion, concealed within the embrace of the night''s ethereal tapestry, now gleamed with countlessmps and glowing bulbs.
These radiant lights adorned the mansion like precious jewels adorning the neck of a celestial goddess, casting an exquisite glow upon its facade.
But the beauty that adorned ???????????? Mansion this evening was a stark contrast to the atmosphere that permeated its once joyous halls.
Instead ofughter and celebration, an impending sense of doom hung heavy in the air, foreboding the tragedy that would soon unfold.
The security guards stationed outside nowy sprawled upon the ground, unconscious and helpless.
Within the mansion''s walls, chaos reigned supreme, intertwined with the anguished cries of despair.
I quickly made my way along the grey stone pathway that led to the ???????????? Mansion.
Standing outside the opulent estate, I decided to take action.
"Nano, scan of the entire building", I ordered abruptly.
Soon Nano''s familiar mechanical voice echoed in my head¡ª[Affirmative. Initiating real-time mapping]
Soon an augmented reality flooded my vision, a myriad of information came into focus. I could see radio waves pulsating, thermal images revealing patterns of heat, and even attempts to infiltrate the mansion''s internal CCTV footage through hacking into its Wi-Fiwork.
Within mere moments, a real-time map materialized before my eyes, seamlessly merging with my augmented reality field of vision. The image hovered in front of me, presenting a vivid 3D representation of the entire Mansion.
Currently, I stood at the entrance of the estate.
ncing at the map, I discovered that approximately 80 people were in the lobby of the mansion.
But I hesitated to enter through the main entrance without gathering more information about the situation inside.
Summoning the security camera feed, a quick glimpse confirmed my suspicions.
In the lobby, amidst the chaos, I spotted a formidable Vampire-Werewolf couple leading the charge against the mansion''s security forces, apanied by a swarm of vampire-kin engaged in fiercebat.
The situation was far from ordinary.
Frustration drew a low mutter from my lips.
"Tch, annoying," I grumbled, the irritation evident in my voice.
Reaching into my dimensional bracelet, I retrieved the Securus mask¡ªa thin piece of white stic.
I carefully positioned it over my face and the mask seamlessly melded into my features, dissolving into nothingness and bing invisible.
The Securus mask possessed a unique ability; it had the power to conceal one''s identity without altering or hiding their face. To the outside world, I still appeared as Noah Grey but anyone who will see me would be confused.
They won''t be able to discern the truth of my identity. It was like watching someone you know,but being unable to recognize the familiar characteristics that define them.
Next I retrieved the Desesperaci¨®n dagger from my dimensional bracelet, carefully tucking it into the right pocket of my cargo pant.
A quick nce at the augmented reality map revealed a distressing sight: a group of students from the traveling club were futilely fighting for their lives on the third floor.
The grim reality was painfully clear¡ªthey were about to die.
"Fuck this is bad!"
I wasted no time and swiftly dashed towards a nearby palm tree¡ªpositioned at the side of the mansion''s expansive open field, its towering height presented a feasible route up to the second floor.
[Engaging parkour mode]¡ª Nano''s voice rang in my head, unleashing a surge of adrenaline.
In a swift disy of agility, it took me a mere three seconds to ascend the tree, propelling myself towards the railing of the second-floor hallway window.
Once inside, I essed the live feed from the CCTV cameras, which unveiled a grim scene. Three of the studentsy defeated on the floor, while thest one crawled desperately down the hallway trying to run from the vampire-kins.
Without a moment''s hesitation, I swiftly traversed the obstacles, leaping up to the third-floor window and crashing through it.
Emerging into the corridor, a heart-wrenching sight unfolded before me.
A wave of despair washed over me as I witnessed the student''s helpless crawl, inching closer to death''s door, while the sadistic vampire-kinsughed maniacally, relentlessly pursuing their prey.
"Tsk, fuck",I muttered under my breath, a mixture of frustration and anger coloring my words.
[Activating Battle mode]
[Activating Infrared vision]
Reacting swiftly, I retrieved a smoke grenade from my arsenal and hurled it precisely between the student and the approaching vampire-kins.
As the smoke billowed and enveloped the vicinity, a dense ck wall materialized, effectively separating the predators from their target.
With firm resolve, I gripped my machete tightly in my right hand and firmly grasped the Desesperaci¨®n dagger in my left.
Teleporting between the vampire-kins, Iunched into a relentless frenzy of hacking and shing at them with my weapons.
They were caught off guard, their surprise stifled by the instantaneous assault.
Pained cries reverberated through the corridor, filling the air with an unsettling symphony of agony.
As a vampire-kin lunged at me, attempting to stab me from the right, I swiftly contorted my toes and shifted my weight, evading the de by the slimmest of margins.
In a fluid motion, my left hand moved with precision, thrusting the Desesperaci¨®n dagger deep into the assant''s forearm, piercing through with a satisfying ¡ªFlesh!
"KHAAA!"¡ªthe vampire-kin attempted to scream in utter agony.
Capitalizing on the opportunity, I tightened my grip on the dagger''s hilt with my machete-wielding hand, sliding it upwards with a forceful motion. The de sliced through flesh and bone, journeying all the way up to the vampire kin''s shoulder.
Removing the dagger in one swift motion, I swiftly redirected it, puncturing its deadly tip into the creature''s neck. Instantaneously, the vampire kin''s body went limp, sumbing to the finality of death''s embrace.
The force of another kick aimed at me from behind.
Swiftly maneuvering, I teleported behind my assant, leaving him vulnerable to my next move.
Seizing the opportunity, my machete carried out a gruesome low sh across his groin, eliciting agonized moans from his lips. Without pausing, I simultaneously drove the Desesperaci¨®n dagger downward, piercing deep into his skull.
The man crumpled to the ground with a resounding thud, life extinguished.
"Aaaahhh! You monster!"¡ªA voice cried out, filled with rage and fear, as another individual attempted to charge at me.
Anticipating his movement, my body reacted instinctively, effortlessly executing a powerful judo throw that sent him crashing onto the unforgiving concrete floor.
With focus, I wasted no motion. My weapons continued their ruthless onught, puncturing and shing without mercy.
The dagger and the machete danced in a synchronized frenzy, carving a path of destruction from the man''s hand all the way up to his chest.
Each stab punctuated the realization of his impending demise.
Chukh-Chukh-Chukh-Chukh¡ªthe sickening sound of de mercilessly cutting through flesh reverberated through the air.
If I had to estimate, I must have stabbed the man at least fifteen times, each puncture adding to the gruesome symphony of bloodshed.
While the thick smoke hindered the vision of the vampire kin, my infrared vision allowed me to see clearly amidst the obscuring haze.
The advantage of enhanced perception gave me the upper hand in this deadly encounter.
As the minutes ticked by, the smoke gradually dissipated, revealing a haunting scene.
I found myself surrounded by andscape of lifeless grey bodies, several vampire kins lifeless on the floor.
The floor beneath me was soaked in crimson, stained in the aftermath of this brutal battle.
Battle...no, this was a massacre.
"Fuck... this is disgusting", I muttered, ovee by a mixture of revulsion and realization of the cruel reality that unfolded before me.
"Fuck...fuck, this is absolutely disgusting", I uttered, feeling a surge of revulsion welling up within me.
"Ffuuuuck!" The feeling was so overwhelming that I thought I might vomit.
Suddenly, amidst the aftermath, a cry of defiance echoed through the corridor¡ª"Die you monster!".
One of the E-ranked vampire-kin, seemingly having survived the onught, charged at me with unyielding determination.
Reacting swiftly, I extended my right palm towards him, [ Initiating Electromaic force]. The air between him and me began to disperse like water and the vampire-kin found himself suspended mid-air, his movements arrested.
"Too much iron... in your blood", I remarked, the words escaping me almost as if to amuse myself.
The voice reverberated through the corridor, a chilling reminder of the lifeless bodies that surrounded me.
When nano analyzed the vampire-kin''s, in my augmented reality the reading indicated an unusually high concentration of iron.
''Is it because he is a vampire, or has he recently consumed someone''s blood?'' I wondered, contemting the possible reasons behind this discovery.
"What kind of magic is this?!" the vampire-kin demanded, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and anger. "Release me and fight me honorably!" His eyes burned with the madness of unwavering loyalty towards his vampire master.
"Tch, why would you charge at me?" I scoffed. "Didn''t you witness me easily dispatching all of yourrades?"
Without waiting for his reply, I acted swiftly. The Desesperaci¨®n dagger, firmly grasped in my hand, soared towards the vampire-kin propelled by the force of maism. With a swift, precise motion, it shed across his neck, severing life from his body.
Thud!¡ªHe tumbled lifelessly to the floor, joining the rest of his fallen brethren.
***
A/N: Since there has been hardly any improvement in my novel even after 70 chapters, I am considering dropping it.
I will continue uploading until 110 chapters, but if this novel fails to yield any results even then, I will drop it. I am contemting writing a new novel based on solo leveling instead.
Chapter 79: Attack on Genova [2]
Chapter 79: Attack on Genova [2]
Noah''s POV(Point of view):
After extinguishing the threat posed by the vampire-kins, my priority shifted to the four students whoy helpless on the floor.
Swiftly, I retrieved healing potions and stamina potions from my dimensional bracelet, determined not to let these innocent children perish needlessly.
With urgency, I approached the students and carefully administered the potions, watching as their wounds began to mend and their strength regained.
I was no heartless bastard who would allow their lives to be snuffed out without a fight.
Once I hadpleted the necessary, I rose to my feet. "Nano, check their vitals onest time, ensure they are stable", I instructed.
[Confirmed, activating X-ray vision]
[Initiating Molecr Spectroscopy]
In a matter of moments, Nano processed the data and presented me with the vital information¡ªthree of the students had suffered concussions, rendering them unconscious.
Luckily their conditions were steadily improving thanks to the restorative powers of the healing potions I had administered.
The fourth student had experienced blood loss and fatigue, but the stamina potion I provided had given them a much-needed boost.
Satisfied with their progress, a sense of relief washed over me.
I nodded to myself..
"This should do", having done with them I left the ce.
As I ventured further into the mansion, I surveyed the third floor, discovering that the number of vampire-kins residing there was rtively sparse.
However, upon cheking the fourth floor''s CCTV, I was confronted with a staggering sight - close to a hundred vampire-kins gathered in that area.
"How in the world did these bastards manage to infiltrate this far?" I muttered, frustration and disbelief coursing through my veins.
In that moment, the answer eluded me, leaving me filled with a sense of uncertainty.
Step-Step-Step
Determined to uncover the truth and confront this threat head-on, I resumed, navigating the dimly lit corridors of the third floor.
With each step I took, my focus intensified, sharpening my senses as I prepared for the inevitable battles that awaited me.
I abruptly came to a halt in a spacious room, instantly recognizing it as a grand dining hall.
Towering above me was an opulent golden chandelier adorned with flickering candles instead of modern bulbs.
Through my augmented reality, I witnessed a fierce conflict unfolding in the room directly above.
Roughly tens of vampire-kins were locked in a relentless struggle against only a few members of traveling club. The students struggled to fend off their relentless pursuers, their lives hanging by a thread.
It was less of a fair fight and more of a harrowing chase, with the students desperately trying to defend themselves against the relentless advance of the vampire-kins.
I could have easily chosen to proceed forward and confront the Vampire-werewolf couple, instead of helping the helpless students.
But I was not simply a man driven by twisted desires for bloodshed.
To me, the value of saving lives far outweighed than taking one.
I may not be a hero, but I possessed an innate determination to rescue those in need, to offer them a chance at survival.
That''s what my parents taught me, always help those in need.
I didn''t waste any time.
"Nano"
[Affirmative, initiating interlink.]
In response, a gooey ck substance began to ooze from my skin, coating my right hand in living silver.
What started as a liquid-like substance gradually solidified into a silver glove.
Its construction resembled that of a gauntlet with aplex design that had a futuristic ir.
Its color deviating from the norm of ordinary metal. The gleaming silver material appeared both peculiar and captivating.
In a swift motion, I jumped, leaping into the air and clutching onto the sturdy tubing of the chandelier with my left hand.
With a spider-like manuver, I positioned myself on the ceiling, using the chandelier as my anchor.
My right hand now donning the silver glove, I clenched my fist tightly.
I could sense the movements of the vampire-kins through the concreteyer of ceiling, which separeted us. They were scurrying on the fourth floor.
Synchronizing my movements with the vibrations of their footsteps, I unleashed a powerful punch, forcefully driving my fist through the seemingly imprable 10-inch thick concrete surface.
Pomb!¡ªThe impact reverberated through the entire floor, echoing with a resounding boom.
At the same time, my hand swiftly grabbed hold of a leg and forcefully yanked a vampire-kin through the newly formed opening in the concrete surface.
The sound of bones breaking soon echoed through the air.
***
Third Person POV(point of view):
Swiiissh!¡ªSwiishh!¡ªthe sound of arrows slicing through the air reverberated through the halls of the first floor.
These arrows, propelled by tremendous force, left behind a trail of gusting winds in their wake.
With unerring precision, each arrow found its mark, impaling its target andunching them backward a meter before they crashed to the ground.
The impact of each arrow striking its intended target resonated like the hits of a heavy artillery - Kromb! Kromb!
Well these arrows were nothing special but with the weapon which these arrows were getting fired was far from normal.
It was a relic known as [Wind breaker], Emily Reed''s most priced possesion. An exquisite bow with a stunning blue hue.
Under normal circumstances, Emily refrained from unleashing the power of the Wind Breaker in conventional battles, as relying on its might hindered her personal growth and development as a skilledbatant.
But, the current situation was far from ordinary - it was the very type of encounter that demanded the utilization of her beloved relic.
Thus far, Emily had skillfully dispatched no less than a dozen vampire-kin, her precision and prowess showcased with each lethal shot. Each fallen adversary served as a testament to the devastating impact of the Wind Breaker and her own remarkable skill.
Sudden, a guy darted past Emily''s side, swiftly impaling two low-ranked vampire-kins with his impably wielded ive.
Today, Takahashi, differed from his usual demeanor, his every move exuding an unparalleled swiftness that left behind a trail of lingering afterimages.
Takahashi''s remarkable agility and elerated speed were not mere happenstance, but because of a prized relic he possessed - the [Haste Armlet].
This relic, when worn, exponentially augmented the user''s velocity, propelling them into a realm of unparalleled rapidity.
The Haste Armlet was the secret behind Takahashi''s lightning-fast movements, enabling him to outpace his adversaries and strike with unparalleled precision. Usually Takahashi never relied on relics but now was not the time to satisfy his ego.
Thunder crackled as Aurora used her propensity.
Utilizing her rapier as though it were a wand, she unleashed bolts of electricity that struck down numerous vampire-kins, rendering them either lifeless or incapacitated.
At the same time, another guy exhibited his prowess, engaging the enemies with a powerful blend of diverse elemental spells.
While it was umon for most people to harness the power of more than two elements, for Aeravat Indrath it was easy.
Together, the group of four stood their ground against hordes of vampire-kins, demonstrating their unwavering resilience and strength. Like valiant heroes.
Meanwhile, their instructor, Liya, directed her attention towards aiding the head of security in their relentless battle against the bloodthirsty werewolf.
Instructor Liya herself held amendable ranking of C+, while several security personnel held the respectable rank of D.
With theirbined strength, they easily managed to contend with the lone wolf, leaving the rest of the minions to be handled by the main protagonists.
Wait, lone wolf? Wasn''t there a vampiress with him?
Where did she go?!
In a moment that felt almost fateful, a stunning red arrow was abruptlyunched from a crossbow, hurtling towards Aurora with astonishing speed and precision.
The arrow''s velocity was formidable, and the circumstances were such that everyone was engrossed in their own battles, leaving Aurora momentarily vulnerable and unable to prepare herself against the impending threat.
"Aurora, No!" Takahashi''s voice rang out in a desperate plea as he sprinted towards her, determined to protect her even if he has to be a meat shield. s, his valiant efforts proved too tardy¡ªtime slipped through his fingers.
Fortunately, Aurora possessed the Aegis relic, that swiftly manifested a protective barrier.
Just as the arrow made contact with the Aegis, a resounding "Tung!" echoed through the air, signifying the arrow''s breakage upon impact with the imprable shield.
Aurora''s lips curled into a slight, amused smile at Takahashi''s self-sacrificing gesture. "Why in the world were you attempting to be my meat shield, you idiot?"
In response, Takahashi''s face flushed crimson as he retorted, "You''re the one being irresponsible! Watch your back. Don''t expect me toe to your rescue everytime."
Aeravat interjected, breaking the tension with his matter-of-fact tone. "Enough with the lovey-dovey banter. We have more pressing matters at hand." With a swift motion, he unleashed a spiraling inferno in the form of a tornado, a potent intermediate level spell aptly named "zing Tornado," directed towards the vampiress.
As a rebuttal to Aeravat''s zing tornado, the vampiress retaliated swiftly, releasing an arrow that seamlessly prated the heart of the tornado, instantly dispersing its swirling mes. Witnessing this deflection, Aeravat couldn''t help but express his dissatisfaction with a disdainful click of his tongue. "Tsk."
Takahashi, determined to defend their honor, swiftly interjected, "We are not lovey-dovey, so watch your words!" With unwavering resolve, he charged towards the vampiress, ive poised to strike.
Simultaneously, a barrage of bone spikes erupted from the ground, propelled towards the vampiress with the rapidity of a machine gun, their trajectory akin to a hail of bullets¡ªpew!-pew!-pew!-pew!
Chapter 80: Attack on Genova [3]
Chapter 80: Attack on Genova [3]
A/N: "Vampires" and vampire-kins distinguish two separate species. While both belong to the same genus, vampires are significantly more powerful than vampire-kins, who are essentially human ves of vampires.
At times, I may refer to them (vampire-kins) as simply ''Kins'' or ''Damphyr.''
Another closely rted creature to vampires is Nosferaties, which also belongs to the same genus but is ssified as a different sub-species.
***
Third person POV(Point of View):
Choi-Iseul was quite the sensation in ss A1, but not for the usual reasons. While the top students basked in glory, Choi held the esteemed title of being the absolute bottom ranker, clinching the 2000th spot without breaking a sweat.
It seemed as if misfortune had taken a liking to Choi, devising diabolical schemes specifically tailored to torment him. Whether it was encountering bloodthirsty, grey-skinned humanoid creatures hot on his tail or stumbling upon yet another perilous predicament, it was clear to him that the universe had conspired against his very existence.
In that moment, as he sprinted for dear life, curses erupted from Choi''s mouth like a volcanic eruption, aimed not at the pursuing menace, but at the audacity of his own rotten luck.
Among the motley crew running alongside Choi-Iseul, or rather, ahead of him, someone dared to propose a rather audacious n.
"Why don''t we give Choi-Iseul a gentle nudge towards those Damphyrs? That way, while they''re feasting on him, the rest of us might just buy ourselves a precious moment to escape!"
The audacity of the suggestion was not lost on Choi. It became ringly obvious that this individual was dead serious about sacrificing poor Choi to the vampire-kins.
In that moment, a surge of rage coursed through our hero''s veins, his knife-hungry fingers itching to sink the de into the throat of the sadistic plotter.
But instead, in an attempt to keep a semnce of civility amidst the chaos, he responded through gritted teeth, "Well, here''s a thought... How about we all just agree to not do that, hmm?"
"Prepare to engage! We need to make a misdirection before we can escape!"¡ªbellowed their leader, a girl with gray locks. She had a strength of (F+)¡ªTiya Rose.
In the midst of pandemonium, the significance of their actions mattered little.
With unwavering determination, the group rallied behind their leader, acknowledging the need for one final skirmish before their well-deserved escape.
With hearts racing and adrenaline surging, they readied themselves for the impending sh, bracing for onest stand against the odds before vanishing into the night.
"Fire Ball!", With a swift and acrobatic maneuver, a member of their group leaped into action, executing a backward rotation in mid-air, conjuring a fiery fireball in the process. Fire ball was a basic level spell.
The fireball found its mark, engulfing one of the Damphyrs in its scorching embrace, leaving behind seared flesh as evidence of its impact.
Admittedly, the vampire-kin appeared to be of a rtively weaker G rank, but their situation remained dire, for dozens of more Damphyrs were converging upon their position,some of those were even E ranked.
And so, the battle ensued, an auditory symphony of swords and ws shing, creating a tumultuous atmosphere filled with a discordant harmony of violence.
Pomb!¡ªsuddenly an eerie vibration resonated across the ground, prompting everyone to witness a peculiar spectacle unfolding before their eyes.
The stone floor ¡ªthe ground cracked open beneath one of the vampire-kin, revealing an unexpected sight¡ªa metallic hand emerged. Its appearance foreign and otherworldly.
Without hesitation, the hand firmly sped onto the vampire-kin''s leg, exerting a force that dragged it into the gaping hole with a sinister allure.
The scene was akin to that of a malevolent entity dragging its prey into the underworld.
"Help me! Help me!! Hoooooaaa!!"¡ªThe Damphyr''s desperate pleas for help abruptly ceased as he was mercilessly pulled into the gaping hole, his voice extinguishing into nothingness.
Reacting on instinct, both the remaining vampire-kins and the students automatically took a few steps back from the hole, their caution overriding any notions of bravery.
From the hole, a figure emerged with pale skinplexion, as if an embodiment of evil itself had ascended from the depths of hell.
Fortunately for the students, this guy seemed to be aligned with their cause.
At first nce, he appeared human, save for his peculiar and otherworldly grey eyes, which exuded an eerie aura.
Beyond those disconcerting eyes, however, the students were left clueless as to his true identity.
The Damphyrs on the other hand, found themselves divided into two factions. One group of around a dozen kins was between Noah and the other students, while the remainder stood behind Noah.
With a solemn gaze fixed upon Tiya, Noah issued a definitivemand. "You all handle them. I will personally take care of the rest."
Tiya, sensing the authority emanating from him, instinctivelyplied, opting not to provoke or question the intentions of this mysterious guy.
In a blink of an eye, Noah disappeared from his position, only to reappear directly in front of one unfortunate vampire-kin.
As their gazes locked, the kin''s eyes widened terror, his soul shuddering under the weight of those eerie grey eyes, eyes that demanded nothing less than his very life.
The vampire-kin fiercely swung his razor-sharp ws, attempting to strike Noah.
His efforts were in vain as Noah swiftly countered, delivering a precise uppercut that left the kin''s ws grasping thin air.
Continuing the motion, Noah drew forth the Desesperaci¨®n dagger, its unforgiving de found its mark on the vulnerable neck of its prey.
Noah swiftly withdrew the dagger from the Damphyr''s neck only to throw it at another nearby grey humanoid creature.
The dagger found its mark with uncanny uracy, piercing the monster''s eye with a sickening crunch.
"Gah!My eye!My eye! My eye!"¡ªthe creature unleashed a searing cry of pain.
Noah remained unfazed by the cry, his attention firmly fixed elsewhere.
He extended his right hand, beckoning the Desesperaci¨®n dagger, and to the astonishment of onlookers, the dagger obediently returned to his grasp as if guided by an invisible force.
Ofcourse, this invisible force was electromaism.
Suddenly, a sledgehammer hurtled towards Noah with terrifying speed and power, intent on shattering his skull.
In response Noah calmly extended his left palm, directing it towards the iing threat.
As the sledgehammer approached, the air around it began to disperse, and its momentum gradually dwindled until it came to aplete halt at Noah''s outstretched palm.
The same invisible force from earlier had intercepted and subdued it. A testament to the immense electromaic force generating from Noah''s seemingly ordinary palm, capable not only of pulling objects but also pushing them.
Soon the 4th floor became the stage for a dance of death, as the vampire-kins fell one by one to their demise.
After what seemed like an eternity of relentlessbat, the floor became a haunting tableau, scattered with lifeless grey bodies, casualties of the fierce battle.
Noah''s visage bore the unmistakable crimson stain of blood, blood¡ªnot his, but of the Damphyrs that he yed. It was a testament to the brutality of the encounter.
Approaching cautiously, Tiya mustered the courage to break the silence.
"Hey... are you alright?" her voice trembled with uncertainty, unsure of how to approach Noah in the aftermath of such devastation.
Noah responded to her with a smile that attempted to radiate warmth. "Yeah, I''m good. How about the others in your group?"
Warmth or not she couldn''t help but feel a tad uneasy at the sight of his crimson-stained smile and those hauntingly grey eyes.
Tiya quickly reassured him, "Everyone''s intact, no injuries to report."
Noah nodded, a sense of relief washing over him.
Finally, things were starting to look up.
"Just to be on the safe side, any other students lurking around on this floor?" Noah inquired. After all, relying solely on the surveince cameras might overlook a few pesky details.
Tiya shook her head, indicating that there were no other students on the floor.
Curiosity getting the better of her, she posed a question to Noah, "Who exactly are you? Are you part of the travelling club?"
Noah hesitated for a moment, aware of the weight behind his answer. "Well... about that", he paused, swiftly retrieving a gas mask from his dimensional bracelet and donning it.
Confusion enveloped the others, their gazes fixed on Noah''s strange actions.
Confused ,Tiya asked, "Why are you wearing a gas mask?"
As a response, Noah threw a pink bath bomb towards the group. "Catch!" he eximed.
Reacting swiftly, Tiya reached out and caught the bath bomb mid-air with a satisfying "thup". To her surprise, it turned out to be a Ypnos Ball, known for its potent effects.
With a sudden burst, the ball exploded, releasing a vibrant pink cloud of smoke that enveloped the entire group.
One by one, they sumbed to the powerful effects of the Ypnos Ball, copsing to the ground with resounding "thuds" - thud! thud! thud! Everyone, that is, except Noah.
***
Noah''s POV (point of view):
I began strolling the 4th floor area trying to find the source of where these Damphyrs wereing from.
If my guess is right there had to be a teleportation device set up somewhere. If not stopped hundreds more of vampire-kins willunch an attack.
As if the universe heard my thoughts, I found myself at a crucial intersection where two hallways intersected.
Without warning, a group of five formidable Damphyrs emerged from one side, their menacing presence apparent.
Each one of them boasting a minimum rank of (F+).
In the other hallway, countless vampire-kins spread out as far as eye could see.
Well ...not that much but I think it was close to a hundred or so.
"Catch him!"¡ªThe group of five, menacing grey humanoid monsters charged at me.
Drawing in a long breath, I exhaled.
A shimmering cloud of silvery dust erupted from my lips, swirling through the air, moving towards the oing Damphyrs.
Soon the dust particles entered their bodies, causing them to halt abruptly.
Suddenly they sumbed to a fit of coughs¡ªCough! Cough!¡ªbefore finally copsing to the ground.
Before my eyes, a repulsive scene unfolded.
A swarm of wriggling, ck, snake-like worms crawled out from their bodies.
The haunting screams of the kins echoed the hallway.
The ck snake like worms oozed out from their faces, through their eyes, and even crawled their way out of the trembling hands of the Damphyrs.
Blood squirted out of their skin pores, oozing and staining the floor in a horrific disy.
It was a sight that could invoke triophobia in even the bravest of souls.
This was all due to an advanced variant of Nanotube poisoning.
But just as swiftly they hade, the serpent-esque creatures underwent a transformation.
Their ebony forms shifted and shimmered, morphing into a radiant silver hue.
Gradually, they disintegrated into a liquefied state, resembling a shimmering pool of molten metal.
The swarm dispersed, the nanite particles swirling and darting through the air, ultimately finding their way back to me, seeping effortlessly into my being once again.
Chapter 81: Attack on Genova [4]
Chapter 81: Attack on Genova [4]
Noah''s POV (point of view):
Before me, in the wide passage of the 4th floor, wide enough for trucks to move freely ¡ª a sight unfolded. A legion of hundred grey-skinned humanoid creatures stood. Staring at me.
Staring. Sneering. Walking. Slowly.
It was a creepy sight.
I could gauge their strengths ranging from (F+) to (G). There was some sce in the fact that there were no vampire-kins who ranked higher than (E) in their midst.
Fun fact: Unlike Vampires who have hierarchical titles of Nobility, Minister, Grand Minister, and King; Vampire-kins or Damphyrs have human rankings like A, B, C, D, E, F, G...etc.
Now, I cannot fight hundreds of vampire-kins alone, that would be suicide.
But I ''have'' to fight through this horde.
If I am not wrong then the teleportation device must be hidden within one of the rooms at the far end of this corridor.
But a machete won''t be a good choice to fight so many.
With a swift motion, I retrieved my recurve bow from my dimensional bracelet. Apanying it was a quiver brimming with Enhanced arrows.
As the Damphyrs sensed my preparation, their pace hastened towards me, their threats unheeded by my resolute focus.
Without wasting a moment, I deftly positioned the quiver on my back, a ready arsenal within my reach.
In a calcted move, I hurled four smoke grenades down the length of the hallway, eachnding with a resounding¡ªTung-Tung-Tung, the sound reverberating through the air.
In an instant, the entire expanse was enveloped in a dense, imprable cloud of obsidian smoke which was hard to see through.
Hard to see through for them, not me.
Activating my infrared vision, I teleported further away from the approaching hoard and began to load my bow with an arrow.
Not a normal arrow, an enhanced arrow.
Each of these remarkable projectiles came at a hefty price of 500 Den, and I intended to make every single one count.
Krrrrk!¡ª sound resonated through the air as I pulled the bowstring taut, feeling the tension build within.
My focus sharpened every fibre of my being honed in on the imminent release.
Chuck!¡ªI let go of the string and the arrow straight hit one of the Vampire-kin. But the arrow didn''t stop there; it continued to surge forth, bursting out from the kin''s torso and seamlessly striking another kin behind.
Not content with its dual conquest, the enhanced arrow pressed on, tearing through flesh before finding its twisted finale in a female damphyrr. A gruesome sight unfolded¡ªher torso transformed into a grotesque void, blood seeping forth in a macabre disy.
This was the power of the enhanced arrow.
Currently, I was in battle mode, I wasn''t the driver of the unfolding massacre.
Three arrows were loaded at once in the bowstring with a Mediterranean draw as my steps continued to retreat, but the aim was poised on the horde ofing vampire-kins. Each of the three arrows rested between my fingers.
With a controlled release, the string was set free, and a scene reminiscent of the previous encounter materialized once more. In an instant, nine Damphyrs were struck down, the impact of my arrows proving devastating.
Swisssh¡ªSwissh¡ªSwissh!
The relentless charge of the vampire kins led to an rming esction in the number of casualties. Undeterred, Nano seamlessly transitioned between different archery techniques.
A swift thumb-draw and release¡ªSwiiissh!
Japanese draw and release¡ªSwisssh!
Pinch draw and release¡ªSwisssh!
Two-finger draw, half draw, full draw, Nano was changing techniques faster than the reloading of bullets in a gun.
Some of these techniques were beyond my wildest imagination, pushing the boundaries of what could be achieved with a bow.
''Dafuq is this?''
Suddenly a system notification popped up¡ª
-POP-
The message shed on the screen:
[Excellent archery! 40% mastery achieved in consecutive archery! New technique unlocked!]
"What?"
-POP-
[First form of consecutive archery: Fired arrow can transform into 10 deadly mana projectiles based on the mana used.]
"What?"
Before I could even understand what had happened, Nano began to utilize the said technique by sending out 10 blue mana projectiles towards the iing horde.
I was abruptly interrupted as three menacing redser-like projectiles, resembling curved ws, materialized, hurtling towards me.
In a stunning disy of acrobatics, my body instinctively executed a mid-air flip, navigating through the narrow gap between the w-like energy projectiles with precision and grace.
As my feet hit the ground, a Damphyr stood before me, the very same one who had unleashed those deadly projectiles.
His glowing red ws, ominously radiating power, were poised tocerate my face.
Just as his w was about to strike me, I swiftly nted my right foot on his chest, forcefully pushing him back. Using his momentum to my advantage, I shifted my upper body dodging away from his w.
At the same time, my hands moved, cing my recurve bow around his neck, like a gand.
The riser of the bow acted as the jewellery in this unusual arrangement.
With a firm grip on the bow, held in a reverse grip, I pulled back the bow to its maximum. Utilizing the stability provided by my footing on his chest, I released the tension, causing the riser of the bow to impact his face with a resounding ¡ªThak!
The limp body of the Damphyr copsed onto the cold floor, crimson blood trickling from his damaged nose.
But the insatiable drive within me urged me to take things further.
I retrieved thest remaining Enhanced arrow from my quiver and forcefully thrust it into the blood sucker''s skull, prating his forehead.
The enhanced arrow remained lodged in his lifeless head as my hands deftly manoeuvred, preparing myself for the next attack.
With swift movements, I repositioned the arrow on the bowstring, despite it still being embedded within the skull of the fallen kin.
Not wasting a moment, I pulled back the string and released, aiming at another vampire who was leaping towards me in mid-air.
This was some crazy fighting... One vs hundred and my body didn''t seem to care one bit about the overwhelming numbers.
Grey bodies kept piling up on the cold floor staining gold in crimson.
***
Third Person POV(point of view):
~In ground floor.
In the gruesome scene, a creature resembling a half-man and half-wolf viciously tore into the temple of a security guard, causing his skull to rupture.
It was a werewolf, a creature not driven solely by mindless instincts, for it soon revealed its capacity for speech. "I''ll take great pleasure in breaking you", he snarled, directing his malevolent gaze towards Instructor Liya, who clutched a deep w wound on her torso.
Instructor Liya nced upwards, her eyes filled with horror and sorrow, taking in the sight of the grand lobby. The once majestic space was now littered with lifeless bodies, both humans and Vampire-kins, a chilling testament to the devastating chaos that had unfolded.
Why did these bastards attack them?!
What did they want?
Instructor Liya, although skilled inbat arts, was not an expert in magic.
Herck of expertise made her C+rank status somewhat futile in the current dire circumstances.
From a distance, she could see her students, bravely battling a powerful vampiress, despite their injuries and waning strength. The vampiress seemed far from sumbing to her demise.
With her daggers rendered useless, Liya swiftly retrieved another pair of weapons, determined to confront the menacing werewolf. However, before her attack couldnd, a Damphyr intercepted her,nding with a deafening impact that echoed through the vicinity.
His ranked was judged to be at D+. He was the same Damphyrr who attacked Aurora and Takahashi previously.
"I''ll take care of her, finish off those scoundrels", he dered, his eyes fixed on Liya with determination.
"Good luck, Kaiselius. That human feline is rather fiesty", the werewolf retorted, a taunting tone in his voice as he sprinted towards Areavat and the others, moving on all fours with impressive speed.
Meanwhile, Takahashiy panting heavily on the ground, his body in a state of exhaustion. He had made the grave error of engaging the powerful vampiress in closebat, resulting in a merciless battle. His clothes were tattered and stained with blood, bearing witness to the intensity of the fight.
Frustration filled his thoughts as he regretted not bringing his other treasured relic, [Adapt''s Loop], with him. If he had it in his possession, he would have had a greater advantage in battling the vampiress. Adapt''s Loop was a ive, a precious relic gifted to him by his father.
A short distance away, Emily Reed relentlessly shot arrows with her [Wind Breaker] bow. However, the vampiress effortlessly nullified her attacks with swift counterattacks. Soon, Emily started taking damage herself.
Just as things looked bleak, a bolt of lightning struck the vampiress, providing a momentary distraction. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Areavat swooped down from above, ready to strike. However, a ferocious w came at him with an overwhelming force, but he quickly raised his golden shield, which mitigated 80% of the werewolf''s attack. His shield, known as [Last Stand], was yet another remarkable relic.
In a grim turn of events, the odds were stacked against the main cast, now facing a daunting 2v4 battle. It was a desperate fight that risked not only their defeat but also their very lives.
Even with the use of four powerful high-level relics, they found themselves unable to ovee a single vampiress who held the esteemed rank of minister. The main cast members were battered, bruised, and gued with injuries all over their bodies, gasping for breath.
In stark contrast, the vampiress appeared rtively unscathed, her resilience seemingly unyielding. To make matters worse, she now had the support of her partner, intensifying an already precarious situation.
Their grim realization settled in - today could very well mark their imminent demise.
And perhaps no one was gonnae to save them.
Chapter 82: Attack on Genova [5]
Chapter 82: Attack on Genova [5]
A/N: Thebination of opposing elements like fire and water in a single magic spell or attack is deemed impossible. However, with the propensity ''Harmony'', Aeravat defies this notion. He can forge a sword crafted from ice, infused with the fiery properties of fire. Moreover, under the influence of ''Harmony'', his magic attacks be exponentially amplified. He can even manifest nonsensical elemental constructs, such as wings aze with me or a dwelling made entirely of water.
***
You are supposed to say ''We are important.''
You are supposed to say ''It''s all gonna be alright.''
And you are supposed to say... Er... You know., whatever you dream cane true.
And you are supposed to say all those things.
But to me, it all matters nothing.
***
Third person''s POV( point of view):
Lifeless grey bodies. The nauseous stench of death. Dirty blood. And amidst it, all stood a figure who was drenched in crimson. In his hands, the shattered remains of a machete could be seen, as he watched the lifeless bodies at his feet.
At one point, Noah ran out of arrows, forcing him to switch to a machete. But his machete was shattered during the fierce sh.
Sigh! ¡ªa deep sigh escaped his lips as he watched the scene.
With a slow, deliberate pace, Noah moved through the gruesome aftermath of countless corpses, navigating his way towards the end of the dimly lit hallway.
He finally came across a... , what appeared to be a restroom.
Why do all the evil viins and nefarious people always hide their dangerous artifacts and explosive devices in such obvious ces?
Welp., whatever.
Making his way towards a golden, round gate, Noah ced his hands on it.
It was the teleportation device.
Most likely, the vampire-kins had made their way into the Mansion through this gateway.
That and the other reason for this device?
Well, it became apparent upon seeing the unconscious bodies of students, each one tied up in a corner.
They were nning to kidnap these kids... But why?
Why go through all this trouble?
It was evident that the Genova incident was more than just a deranged vampire-werewolf couple attacking people for the sake of bloodlust.
It was a prened attack.
The pieces of the puzzle slowly began to align, revealing a deeper and more sinister plot lurking beneath the surface.
They knew CU wouldn''te in time.
It had just been reported in the news that two vampire kings were sighted on a highway. Noah learned about it through the inte using Nano.
CU was upied battling those vampire kings, and simr incidents were being reported throughout the district. It was all a prenned attack, intended to divert CU''s attention long enough to wreak havoc in Geniva Mansion.
But why? Who nned all this?
Noah didn''t know.
Soon Noah''s face began to contort into a deep frown, as he began to take ominous steps towards the ground floor.
***
Aeravat''s POV(point of view):
Without warning, a vicious w lunged towards my face, aiming to tear a chunk of flesh off.
Reacting swiftly, I blocked with [Last Stand], my shield relic. It had robust defensive capabilities. Through the shield''s power, the attack''s potential damage was reduced by a staggering 80%.
But merely lessening the werewolf''s assault potency wasn''t enough to deter his relentless onught.
His ws continued to swipe at my face and torso, forcing me to react with swift maneuvers - dodging, blocking, and counterattacking whenever possible. Yet, despite my efforts, I couldn''t emerge unscathed from this confrontation.
The enormous gap in strength between us was evident; he boasted a (C+) rank, whereas I only a (D-).
Realization soon hit me that holding back was no longer an option, I needed to change the tide of the battle right now, while I still have the strength to do so.
Summoning all the energy stored within my mana reserves, I channeled it into a single devastating attack, determined to overpower the werewolf.
A resounding shout, "Destructive Rush!!!!", burst forth from my lips as I leaped towards the menacing creature, plunging my right hand into its gaping jaws.
In an instant, a magnificent burst of violet and deep-blue energy materialized from my palm, creating a powerful beam that propelled the werewolf backwards, hurtling towards a sturdy stone pir¡ªBoom!
The impact was catastrophic as the pir crumbled under the force of the collision.
The once-solid concrete shattered into tiny fragments, scattering across the ground like discarded Lego pieces.
Entrapped beneath the weight of debris, the werewolf''s body disappeared from view, concealed beneath the wreckage caused by my mighty assault.
Seeing this my friends gave a cheered smile. Witnessing their relieved expressions, an involuntary smile twitched at the corners of my lips. But, my mind remained fixated on scheming an escape n, leaving no room to chastise their naive optimism.
Deep down, I knew better than to believe in the illusion that I could emerge victorious against this formidable duo. My sole intention was to buy time or seize an opportunity to flee, or perhaps even shift the tide of battle in my favor.
The notion of being the heroic savior held no allure to me; my primary concern was to extract myself from this situation.
It was only a matter of time until my mana core tired, leaving me unable to revitalize my mana reserves.
Under relentless pressure from the werewolf and vampiress would bring my physical limits nearing their breaking point andbine that with the ineptitude of my threerades. The grim reality became clear - if I didn''t do something right now, I was as good as dead.
In response to her fallenrade, the vampiress unleashed a deep, guttural cry, bellowing the name ¡ª"Dl''run!" into the air while looking at the fallen debris.
Sensing an opportunity amidst the chaos, I seized the moment, knowing that my previous attack had not been sufficient to vanquish the werewolf.
While the beast remained buried under the rubble and the vampiress was momentarily distracted, I activated my Propensity:
Harmony.
Within an instant, my entire body became engulfed in a luminous nket of brilliant white light.
The radiance was so blinding that everyone present, myself included, had to shield our eyes momentarily, against the overwhelming brightness that filled the entire lobby.
"Everyone, prepare yourselves!" Imanded, raising my voice above the turmoil. "Unleash your strongest attacks on that vampiress! Keep her upied!"
Meeting my gaze with determined expressions, Takahashi, Aurora, and Emily all nodded in unison, wasting no time as they sprang into action.
Harnessing the flow of mana, Emily activated her [ei] skill, causing a white-blue arrowprised purely of mana to take form. The arrow exuded an otherworldly energy, creating an unsettling aura that permeated the air around her. The very wind itself seemed to twist and contort.
Meanwhile, Aurora''s entire being became enveloped in a cascade of electric currents, giving off a magnificent disy of crackling energy. She lifted both her hands out to the sides, her palms crackling with vibrant violet lightning, disying amand over the powerful forces of electricity.
In stark contrast, Takahashi became consumed by a dense shroud of dark, ck-violet energy. The veil of darkness enshrouding him seemed to warp and distort, as if defying the very nature of light itself. At the same time his power escted all the way upto (D-) rank.
My n was simple, I focused on capitalizing on the distraction provided by myrades against the vampiress and werewolf. My primary objective was to neutralize the Damphyr responsible for keeping Instructor Liya preupied, swiftly shifting the odds to a 5 versus 2 scenario, thus increasing our chances of emerging victorious.
Fuelled by this determination, I propelled myself into motion, keeping a firm grip on my talwar, fully prepared for the uing sh.
As I maneuvered into position, four colossal chunks of ice materialized in the air above me, each resembling the size of a car.
These icy constructs took on the form of javelins, gracefully tapered to a triangr point. Yet, despite their icyposition, a fierce ze engulfed them, rendering them a paradoxical blend of ice and fire.
With a surge of adrenaline, I sprinted towards the Damphyr who was locked inbat with Instructor Liya.
Intertwining my innate connection with mana, I exerted my control over the elemental forces. As if responding to mymand, the ground beneath us transformed into a sturdy stageposed entirely of earthen matter.
Simultaneously, the four colossal chunks of ice hurtled forward with unwavering speed, aimed directly at the Damphyr.
Seizing the opportunity, I leapt onto the elevated stone stage with agility and precision. As the stage ascended, propelling me into the air like a trampoline, the icy projectiles descended, forcefully creating a barrier between Instructor Liya and the Damphyr, temporarily halting their exchange.
However, the Damphyr''s attempt to evade was in vain as the icy onught descended upon him with unrelenting force, burying him beneath a mound of frigid ice.
In that very moment, fiery wings materialized from my back, propelling me through the air with remarkable swiftness, closing the distance between us and the incapacitated Damphyr.
The frozen mass exploded in a dazzling disy of red light, a powerful beam of crimson energy dispersing the debris, unveiling the Damphyr now drenched in a pool of his own blood.
With conviction in my voice, I dered, "This ends here!"
Chapter 83: A strange golden amour
Chapter 83: A strange golden amour
"This ends here!"¡ª Aeravat''s thunderous roar echoed as he plummeted from above like a zinget, his sights locked onto the Damphyr below.
Just as his sword''s lethal arc aimed for the Damphyr''s neck, a resounding sh of metal erupted¡ªClink¨Cng!¡ª two attacks deflected his strike, eaching from opposite sides of his de. The Vampire-kin''s razor-sharp ws shed against his talwar, intercepting his assault from both t sides of the sword, creating a tumultuous sh of forces.
But this was not enough to stop Aeravat.
The sword''s downward trajectory persisted, and the Vampire-kin found himselfpelled to kneel on one knee under the sheer force of the collision, his position forced upon him by the weighty sh that sent shockwaves through his frame.
He struggled to maintain his grip on Aeravat''s talwar, the weapon''s edge biting into his flesh, leaving behind a deep gash on his shoulder.
And just as he... - sh!
Something happened.
Before he could understand what had happened - thud!, the Damphyr''s head rolled on the floor.
Thest thing he saw before this happened was a sharp red line of pure energy in his vision, resembling a diagonal cut.
He lifted his head from the lifeless body of the Damphyr and found his gaze meeting Instructor Liya''s.
"That''s done. Let''s go help them!" Instructor Liyamanded, and Aeravat nodded before both of them charged towards the vampiress.
Meanwhile-
.
.
.
Takahashi found himself sprawled on the floor. His battered form was covered in bruises.
The reason for this?- Well, turned out that theirbined attacks from earlier were not enough to put down the duo of the Vampiress and the Werewolf.
The spot where they attacked had a small crater, a testament to the intensity of their attack.
While Emily and Aurora remained rtively unscathed, because they engaged from a distance, Takahashi as a melee fighter had ced himself in the direct path of the werewolf, resulting in a severe thrashing that left him defeated on the floor. He was out cold. Not dead, but most likely unconscious.
Next without warning, the Werewolf ran at Aurora on all fours.
She attempted to retaliate byunching bolts of electricity, but the agile creature effortlessly sidestepped each attack with nimble precision.
It didn''t take long for the werewolf to close the distance. Soon they were engaged in closebat.
In this intimate struggle, Aurora found herself hopelessly swinging her rapier, her strikes feeble against the might of her adversary.
Swipe! ¡ªWith a swift swipe of its ws, the werewolf shattered the rapier into three distinct cuts, rendering it useless in the process.
"Aurora run! ", Aeravat urgently called out to her, urging her to flee from the dire predicament while he himself charged towards the werewolf.
However, before he could give any aid, two crimson arrows of pure mana were suddenly hurtling towards him, unleashed by the vexing vampiress.
Clenching his teeth, Aeravat swiftly raised his shield to block the iing projectiles, sessfully thwarting the attack.
Throughout their encounter, the vampiress had persistently inflicted considerable difficulties upon them.
Her arrow assaults, possessing both immense strength and remarkable speed, posed a continuous threat capable of toppling even massive boulders.
Amidst the chaos, Aurora found herself plummeting to the unforgiving ground, the werewolf poised to deliver the final, decisive blow, raising its wed hand high, gleaming with deadly intent.
Yet, at the very brink of impending doom, a peculiar turn of events unfolded.
Without warning, a blunt arrow struck the werewolf''s chest, not aimed to injure, but rather carried an unexpected gust of wind. This forceful push drove the werewolf away from Aurora''s defenceless form, momentarily halting its imminent attack.
Seizing this fleeting opportunity, Emily swiftlyunched another attack, her bluish mana arrow slicing through the air with unmatched precision.
However, her attack was abruptly intercepted by a deep red arrow, deftly shot by the vampiress.
Emily now found herself embroiled in a fierce duel of arrows against the vampiress. At the same time, the werewolf remained locked in a gruelling fight against Instructor Liya and Aeravat.
In the blink of an eye, the fierce exchange of arrows between Emily and the vampiress came to an abrupt and devastating end. Amidst the chaos, Emily''s fortune turned sour as four scorching red arrows fiercely surged through the air, leaving a trail of fiery brilliance in their wake. With relentless precision, these arrows sliced through the air, their lethal tips finding their mark as they impaled themselves into the ground, ensnaring Emily''s dress and effectively pinning her to the floor, rendering her helpless.
The vampiress, her expression filled with twisted satisfaction, red scornfully at the defeated form of Emily.
"Die annoying human!"¡ª With a callous intent, she loaded a seemingly ordinary arrow onto her crossbow.
Yet, as she prepared her weapon, an extraordinary transformation unfolded before everyone''s eyes. The arrow began to radiate a pulsating glow, intensifying with each passing moment. Simultaneously, its length extended to a remarkable five feet, while ancient runes encircled the tip, rotating with an enigmatic power.
It was evident that the vampiress had invoked an enchantment, a weapon infused with newfound potency that spelt the death of Emily.
Aeravat looked at the unfolding scene and was frightened.
"No!!"¡ªHe let out a shout while he pushed back the werewolf with his shield.
He ran towards Emily, to shield her from the vampires but ¡ª"You are not going anywhere! ", a menacing growl resonated from behind, its human-like timbre sending shivers down his spine.
In a bewildering turn of events, the werewolf ensnared him from behind, their bodies entwined in a fierce struggle that rapidly escted into an intense tussle. In a harrowing twist of fate, both were thrust onto the ground, the werewolf securing its dominance by pinning Aeravat beneath its weight.
Gritting his teeth, Aeravat watched the unfolding scene from the ground, lifting his head, while Instructor Liya came and kicked the werewolf, unpinning Aeravat.
But it was toote ¡ª Swiiissshh!!.
The vampiressunched her attack.
Her arrow left a zing red trail behind it. The colossal, glowing five-foot arrow was now about to strike Emily, who was pinned to the ground.
Auroray exhausted, her mana depleted, on the floor.
Takahashi was also on the ground, unconscious. Meanwhile, Emily herself was sprawled on the floor, pinned by four arrows.
In that moment, everything felt silent as the arrow made its way towards Emily.
Was this her end?
Was she going to die?
Just as the arrow was about to impale her torso something blurred in her vision.
As if emerging from a mirage, a figure materialized in front of her, almost out of thin air.
His body, drenched in a cloak of crimson, stood as an unyielding barrier between her and the imminent danger.
Time seemed to pause as destiny took its course¡ªthe merciless arrow found its mark, colliding with the newfound shield.
Bang! ¡ªThe resounding bang echoed through the expansive lobby, reverberating with an intensity that sent shockwaves of wind cascading through the air. And along with the shock wave followed an explosion¡ªBomb!
Crimson red mes engulfed the figure, unleashing a devastating attack.
As the mes gradually subsided, a peculiar sight was unveiled ¡ªa figure stood before her, garbed in ck outfit, stained with traces of crimson red.
He appeared to be adorned with a very strange... golden armour. The entire scene shouted otherworldly, leaving Emily in awe.
Not even a scratch could be seen on his body, as if the attack didn''t even phase him.
Slowly the figure turned his gaze towards Emily, revealing a pair of unsettling grey eyes. Deeply unsettling.
Chapter 84: Memorial diamonds?[1]
Chapter 84: Memorial diamonds?[1]
A/N: Go watch a B-twist round kick on YouTube for reference.
***
Noah''s POV(point of view) :
I turned my gaze back, only to find Emily sprawled on the floor. A deep gash marred her cheek, crimson droplets staining her porcin-smooth, milky skin. Her body bore a tapestry of scars and scratches, some of them deep, oozing blood.
Weary and wounded, it was evident that Emily had reached her limit, her strength depleted.
-"Now, who the hell are you, human?" ¡ªa demanding voice echoed, emanating from the vampiress. I paid no mind to her flimsy question or even bothered to look her way, for my attention was abruptly captivated by something else.
In Emily''s right arm, she wielded a bow emanating a mesmerizing bluish glow.
''That must be the [Wind Breaker] relic'' I pondered silently.
Tung! Tung! ¡ªThe sound reverberated through the air as two more arrows were swiftly released by the vampiress, aimed at my torso. Naturally, such an attack barely left a scratch on the imprable armor of Sris Amulet.
Shifting my focus to the distance, I beheld an intense battle taking ce. Aeravat, alongside an unfamiliar female, whom I presumed to be the instructor of the traveling club, joined forces in a formidable 2v1 showdown against the ferocious wolf looking humanoid creature.
''Damn! So that''s what a werewolf looks like?''¡ª I pondered to myself as I observed its wolfy mane, dark hair, wolf-like jaw, and huge, sharp ws.
I had never seen such a creature before, only heard of them inics and cinemas.
This world has so much to offer, so many different things I have yet to explore. A world filled with various magical beasts... However, it was indeed rare to see a werewolf in the human domain. They mostly resided in the Ruler''s domain aka the beast men''s territory.
-"You dare ignore me!"¡ªa female voice reverberated through the air, filled with a palpable mixture of disgust and vexation.
Swissh! ¡ªArrows were suddenlyunched towards me, forcing me to react swiftly. This time, the projectiles were aimed precisely at my vulnerable areas where the Sris Armor failed to provide any protection.
Without hesitation, my body instinctively moved, my right hand swinging into action.
From my dimensional bracelet, the broken machete materialized in my grasp.
sh! ¡ªsh! ¡ªsh! I effortlessly nullified each of her attacks, effortlessly parrying and countering with precise uracy. In a swift motion, I seized the final arrow mid-trajectory, firmly sping it in my left arm.
[Initializing Electrolization sequence]
"Electro-what?" I muttered, a perplexed expression forming on my face as a peculiar message unexpectedly appeared in my augmented reality field of vision.
Sensing my confusion, Nano, contemted providing a detailed exnation that I personally deemed unnecessary: ["Electrolization" refers to the intricate process of manipting the intricate bnce between electrons and protons within theposition of a metallic object. By harnessing the principles of quantum mechanics and energy maniption, it bes feasible to temporarily modify the electrons'' orbital paths and the alignment of protons within the atomic structure of the metal, consequently inducing a highly energized and potent state.]
Simultaneously with the exnation, a vibrant yellow electricity crackled and surged through my left hand, encasing the arrow in an intense electric charge. In synchrony, my right foot began crackling with the same electrifying energy.
Without hesitation, I sprinted towards the vampires, propelling myself into a mid-air flip, contorting my body at a peculiar angle. As I soared through the air, I hurled the electrified arrow towards the vampiress, simultaneously executing a B twist kick with my right foot at the arrow.
Propelled by my kicking maneuver the arrow, surged with yellow electricity, crackling and pulsating with raw power as it soared towards the vampiress with her grey-tingedplexion.
Swiftly, she unleashed an arrow from her crossbow in an attempt to intercept my attack. However, to my surprise, the arrow effortlessly sliced through her feeble defense and swiftly impaled her in the stomach.
My brow raised as confusion washed over me. How could such a strike impale her? After all, she was a vampiress of minister rank. My attack should do nothing more than a mere scratch against her formidable power.
Yet, the unexpected events continued to unfold. Yellow electric currents began to crackle and surge from her body, causing her to convulse and drop her crossbow to the ground.
Despite her temporary setback, she swiftly rposed herself and retrieved her bow.
Unfortunately for her, it was toote.
I was already above her, suspended mid-air with a single teleportation. With my machete poised and ready for action, I prepared to execute a devastating downward vertical sh upon her vulnerable form.
Just as my machete was about to make contact, a sudden impact struck me with tremendous force¡ªBAM!
My body was sent hurtling through the air, mercilessly scraping against the rough surface until finallying to a halt at a considerable distance.
"Gah!...fuuu..."¡ªWincing in pain, I gingerly examined my left arm, now marred by a deep w mark that nearly tore through the flesh, leaving dangling shreds of meat in its wake.
[Critical! Critical! : Healing...]
Gradually rising to my feet, I redirected my gaze to the scene that unfolded before me. The werewolf stood firm, resolutely guarding the vampiress. Not far away, Aeravat was positioned on one knee, with Liya supporting him by grasping his shoulders.
An eerie stillness filled the air, and every gaze fixated upon me. Aeravat, the instructor, the werewolf, the vampiress and even Emily and Aurora who were currently near the body of unconscious Takahashi...their gazes watched me.
A shared sense of astonishment resonated through their expressions , most notably evident in the furrowing of the werewolf''s brow as he nced at my injured left arm.
Their reactions were undeniablyprehensible; witnessing a wound that not only miraculously repaired itself but also mended in a matter of mere seconds was far from an everyday urrence.
Ignoring their gazes, I propelled myself forward,unching a relentless assault on the werewolf.
Time seemed to halt as I instantaneously teleported above him, my machete poised in anticipation of another devastating strike.
In an explosive sh, the cacophonous ng of metal meeting razor-sharp ws echoed through the surroundings.
My damaged machete, already on the brink of ruin, valiantly held its ground against the formidable opposition.
Swiftly twisting my body mid-air, I deftly evaded an arrow fired by the vampiress, narrowly missing its deadly trajectory. Finally, with a resounding thud, I reestablished contact with the ground, bracing myself for the ensuing battle.
***
Aurora''s POV(Point of view) :
Before me, a perplexing scene unfolded¡ªa battle like no other.
The word "strange" seemed to be the only fitting description for the astonishing sh unfolding before my eyes.
The werewolf and the vampiress, adversaries we had engaged with earlier, were now entangled in a strange 1v2 sh against a mysterious guy. Every time he sustained an injury, his muscles miraculously reattached themselves, defying the veryws of nature.
And even though I could sense his strength to only be at a moderate "F" rank, he held his own ground, engaging the two monsters with a ferocity that surpassed what we achieved withbined efforts to challenge these monsters.
Suddenly a thought crossed my mind, ''I think I know him?''
Then why can''t I remember?
No matter how I tried to discern his identity, it remained elusive, yet there was an unshakable sense of familiarity.
It felt as if I had seen him somewhere before.
The pallor of hisplexion, those grey eyes, and the machete he brandished¡ªthey all tugged at the strings of my memory. But I was unable to piece together the fragments and unveil the truth. It was as if some mysterious force obstructed my recollection, preventing me from making sense of his true identity.
Lost in my thoughts, Emily''s voice brought me back to the harsh reality of our situation. Her battered body adorned with scars was a testament to the grueling battle we had faced. I couldn''t deny the state of my own well-being, as I, too, was far from unscathed. She inquired urgently, "What should we do now?"
"Run?" I eximed, my gaze shifting between Takahashi''s motionless form and the ongoing peculiar battle.
"Run? What about them? "¡ªEmily asked again while pointing towards the strange battle taking ce.
Before I had a chance to respond, a sudden interruption halted our conversation. A familiar voice broke through the tension, "She is right, you guys should escape."
"Instructor Liya!" I eximed, a mix of surprise and relief washing over me as I stood up.
"How are you holding up?" Aeravat asked, concerncing his words as he directed his attention towards me.
"Not good. My mana has beenpletely drained; I have no strength left," I confessed with regret.
"Same here," Emily chimed in, her voice resonating exhaustion.
Aeravat nodded in understanding, his eyes solemnly darting towards Takahashi''s unconscious form. "In that case, we need to make our escape."
"Very well then, you kids go. This ce is no longer safe," Instructor Liya interjected, her tone firm as she flung her crimson-stained twin daggers and retrieved another pair from her dimensional bracelet.
My gaze lingered on the ongoing battle, concern etching deep lines on my forehead. "But what about them?" I gestured towards the chaos unfolding before us.
The instructor''s expression hardened, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features before she responded, "We cannot determine the intentions of that guy. We cannot assume whether he is an enemy or an ally. At least for now, we are fortunate that he hasn''t attacked us instead. It is important that all four of you leave this ce immediately and seek assistance from the local authorities or the CU. As for me, I will remain behind. There may be other students trapped in this vicinity, and I must do everything in my power to aid them."
Aeravat, however, voiced his resistance, "If that''s the case, then I will stay as well."
Suddenly, an intense golden glow engulfed the surroundings, forcing me to shield my eyes momentarily.
Once I opened them, I was astounded to witness a multitude of glowing, golden-colored butterflies filling the air around me.
The sight of hundreds of them left me speechless...
''What is...this?''
Chapter 85: Memorial Diamonds [2]: The plot unfolds
Chapter 85: Memorial Diamonds [2]: The plot unfolds
Noah''s POV(point of view) :
With each sh against the werewolf, my body was propelled through the air, only tond forcefully on the ground.
But I refused to relent, employing strategic leaps and rolls to swiftly reengage inbat.
As if the werewolf wasn''t enough, the constant barrage of arrows from the vexatious vampiress added to the annoyance factor.
"Huuut!"¡ª I eximed, springing back a distance of fifteen meters, executing a series of backflips to create further separation between us.
Observing my efforts to create distance, they attempted to close in on me.
In an act ofmand, I held out my left palm, uttering the word, "Stop."
Miraculously, both the werewolf and the vampiress obeyed mymand, freezing in their tracks.
''What are they... fools? Why would they stop?''
Damn... I can''t believe they actually listened . Well, whatever works, I suppose?
Swiftly shifting my weapons, I retrieved my bow from my dimensional bracelet.
While Icked arrows, I wasn''t concerned.
The Sris Amulet possessed numerous capabilities, with two being particrly significant: defense and crowd control.
By discarding the Sris Armor, I could unlock the power of the Sris Arrow(The CC aspect)
Krrk! ¡ªthe bow made a sound as I pulled back the bowstring.
Even though it was empty, I took aim at the vampiress and the werewolf as they stood frozen before me, most likely confused by my strange actions.
With intent, I swiftly discarded the beautiful golden armor that adorned my body.
A powerful golden glow emanated from the Sris armor, filling the entire area with light. It was as if the sun itself had descended.
Soon, the glowing armor burst into golden fiery particles and small fragments that floated in the air. And along with that, the fervent brilliance receded, unveiling a manifestation of ethereal golden butterflies that materialized from the fiery motes of my Sris Armor.
A myriad of incandescent creatures fluttered throughout the lobby, as if infused with life''s vivacity. Countless butterflies adorned the space. A beautiful kaleidoscope.
One particr specimen gracefully settled upon the palm of the vampiress.
Her inquisitive voice rising as she questioned, "A butter...fly?"
Enigmatic wisps of golden sand tendrils wafted from it, resembling ethereal wisps of smoke, exuding an ethereal yet captivating beauty.
Sadly, this very butterfly soon dissipated into golden motes, fading away into the ephemeral air, alongside its winged counterparts.
The kaleidoscope of beauty devoured by absence.
As the mystical disy reached its climax, a breathtaking transformation urred within my grasp.
From my fingertips that delicately held the bowstring, a radiant arrow materialized, beginning as a soft glow and gradually solidifying into a magnificent form.
The arrow emitted tendrils of res like wisps of smoke, its tip stunningly crafted into a golden lotus made of shimmering energy, rather than metal.
I released the string, propelling the arrow forward.
"Dodge!" ¡ªurged the vampiress, her voice filled with urgency.
They were unsure of the nature of my attack, but the borate buildup hinted that evading it would be the wisest choice, instead of attempting to intercept it head-on.
Regrettably for them, it was toote. Dodging is not an option.
Once the Sris arrow is released from the bow, it possesses an unstoppable force. Thews of the universe do not allow for evasion or interception.
As the Sris arrow made contact with the ground beneath them, a remarkable transformation happened.
A colossal lotus, resembling delicate ss yet emanating a breathtaking red glow, materialized from the floor with an otherworldly presence.
It enveloped the bodies of both the vampiress and the werewolf, ensnaring them within its radiant embrace.
The petals of the lotus began to intertwine, binding their limbs and ensnaring them further, transforming the luminous flower into an inescapable cage.
"What is this?!"¡ªeximed the werewolf with a tone filled with revulsion.
On the other hand the vampiress bore an intense gaze, clearly vexed by my actions. Yet, she was not the only one who stared at me.
Other onlookers, including Aeravat and the remaining witnesses, observed the spectacle with a mix of astonishment and awe.
Rather than directly responding to the werewolf''s inquiry, I steadily advanced towards him, each step resonating through the lobby.
Step¡ªStep¡ªStep.
In the midst of my approach, I retrieved a massive, metallic object closely resembling an ostrich egg from my dimensional bracelet.
The glimmering artifact held an air of intrigue as I continued my deliberate stride.
Step by step, the reverberation of my footsteps engulfed the room, capturing the undivided attention of all present.
In a swift motion, I threw the egg upward, witnessing its remarkable metamorphosis. The once enigmatic artifact reshaped itself, forming into an unfamiliar and peculiar gun, right before my eyes. As it descended, I deftly caught it in my grasp, revealing its true identity: the neuroschok ster.
Aware of my own limitations, I understood that my physical strength alone would not be sufficient to kill the vampiress or the werewolf, even with the aid of the Desesperaci¨®n dagger.
I mean, I''m (F) rank, and they are like (C+). There''s a huge difference. The only reason I was able to fight them on an equal footing was due to my insane regeneration and the battle mode fighting skills of Nano that far surpassed theirs.
Their mana coating enveloped them, making them almost impervious to harm. However, I devised a strategy to circumvent this obstacle.
By first incapacitating their nervous systems with the neuroschok ster, I could effectively render them unable to utilize mana. In doing so, their mana coating would inevitably dissipate, consequently allowing me a greater chance to kill them.
But, my intention was not to simply paralyze them with the sole purpose of ending their lives.
No.
I had a different motive.
I wanted to extract information, but it was evident that they wouldn''t willingly cooperate if given the chance to move freely or escape.
By rendering them immobile, they would have no choice but to answer me unless they preferred facing their deaths.
Taking aim with my gun, I pulled the trigger.
Though nothing visible emerged from the weapon, I knew that my objective had been aplished as their bodies jerked in response to the shot.
A surge of intense electricity was injected in them, effectively obliterating their neuralworks.
Now, they can''t move.
As the effects of the Sris arrow gradually faded away, the lotus flower finally receded, allowing their stiffened bodies to copse onto the floor¡ªThud.
"What have you done to us?!" eximed the vampiress, her voiceced with panic, as she struggled toprehend her immobility.
"I''m trapped! I can''t move! What''s going on?!" the werewolf pleaded, his face pressed against the floor in disbelief.
In response, I retrieved the Desesperaci¨®n dagger from my pocket and hurled it to the ground. Unfortunately, they were unable to lift their heads to witness the weapon''s presence. They werepletely paralyzed by this point.
I hunched down, clutching their hair and raising their heads to confront the de.
"Recognize this?" I asked.
The Vampiress''s eyes quivered as they fixated on the weapon.
"Desesperaci¨®n Dagger..." she managed to respond, her usually aggravating tone reced with a touch of formality.
Locking eyes with the werewolf, I projected what I hoped was a chilling and threatening tone. I had no clue how to be truly intimidating, but I pressed on. "If you don''t answer my questions, I won''t hesitate to plunge this dagger into her throat."
I tried to contort my gaze into a more fearsome expression, but I fear I only managed to look cringe-worthy. Oh well, who really cares anyway?
"Alright, human. I''ll give you what you want, but swear you won''t y us once I''ve answered", the werewolf demanded.
I nodded firmly, my gaze unwavering. "You have my word. I won''t harm you."
The werewolf paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts. His eyes darted around, uncertain of the consequences of his forting revtion.
"I''ll ask this only once. Answer me truthfully, and your lives shall be spared. But dawdle or deceive, and I won''t hesitate to put an end to your existence right here. Don''t test my patience", I asserted, hoping to instill some fear into my words.
He nodded slowly, a gulp escaping his throat involuntarily. It seemed he understood the gravity of the situation. Excellent.
"Three questions . Why did youunch the attack in Geniva? Who orchestrated this operation? Was it a pre- nned attack?"
"We targeted Geniva to seize potential heroes of the future. We were aware that today was the scheduled arrival of the students from Arcanum des Academy. This operation was devised as aprehensive scheme, and we operated as an independent unit under Sir Mikhail. Our group was tasked with abducting students while Sir Mikhail created chaos in oder to divert Central Union''s attention. The person who issued our orders goes by the name Aleksandr. He serves as an informant for Tal groups."
Tal groups?
Mikhail?
Confusion washed over me, causing an involuntary frown to appear on my face.
''Abduct students? I thought their purpose was to eliminate them'', I pondered, a bewildering thought crossing my mind.
"Why the need for abduction?" I questioned, seeking further rification.
The werewolf responded, his voice filled with an earnest plea for trust, "They turn living humans into memorial diamonds. It''s something to do with taking orders from a higher-ranking criminal organization. I swear, I don''t know much beyond that!"
The mention of "memorial diamonds" triggered a squint in my eyes, not specifically directed at the werewolf, but rather reflecting my confusion and attempts toprehend the peculiar concept.
Nano detected my confusion and provided me with further information¡ª[Memorial diamonds areb-grown diamonds created using carbon derived from humans or pet animals].
These revtion were overwhelming, as it delved into details I had never wrote in the novel.
I had no idea that the plot I wrote as a fun was so intricately crafted in real life.
Emotions within me started to shift even before I could fullyprehend them.
My tone unintentionally transformed into a chilling demeanor as I inquired, "And who exactly is Mikhail?"
"He is a King ranked vampire"¡ªthis time the vampiress answered instead of the werewolf.
"No need for you to answer", I snapped, my hand instinctively rising to deliver a resounding p across the her cheek, leaving my imprint behind. "Keep your mouth shut."
Redirecting my gaze towards the werewolf, I activated my [Perception] skill, closely examining him.
Based on my analysis, it appeared that he was telling the truth.
Abruptly, a sound reverberated through the air, apanied by an authoritative voice that interrupted my ongoing inquiry. "This is the Central Union! Stay where you are!" spoke a gruff man, joined by several others donning the recognizable uniform of the CU.
They positioned themselves in front of Aeravat and the others, an unwavering presence shielding them from harm. Among the group, I noticed healers attending to their wounds.
The Central Union conveniently arrives just in the nick of time to rescue the main characters just like in the story.
But how did they manage to enter without me noticing?
Ignoring their presence, I shifted my attention back to the vampiress, locking my gaze with her eyes.
Her expression morphed into one of horror, seemingly sensing something unsettling.
Without hesitation, I swiftly plunged my dagger into her throat, crimson blood erupting from the wound as she coughed and struggled to breathe.
"You said you wouldn''t harm us", the werewolf uttered calmly, though his tone masked underlying shock and lingering sorrow that could erupt at any moment.
"I lied", I responded tly before vanishing from the scene, teleporting away.
Chapter 86: Short story: Aftermath and a new beginning.
Chapter 86: Short story: Aftermath and a new beginning.
Noah''s POV:
My ck long sleeve T-shirt billowed in the wind, the fabric dancing as I watched the chaotic aftermath beneath me.
The front garden of Geniva Mansion was ovee with a frenzy of activity. Cars and ambnces filled the space, their presence testifying to the urgency of the situation. Frantic individuals rushed about, their movements swift as they tended to the injured.
As I took in the scene before me, the wind continued to possess a restless nature, relentlessly gusting and causing my hair, which had grown slightly longer than usual, to flutter in its wake.
My body was now devoid of the once present beads of sweat, reced instead by a chilling coldness. Blood adorned my entire form, its stains marring both my skin and my garments.
Under the veil of a moonless night, I found myself positioned atop the open roof of Geniva Mansion. Standing at the farthest corner, a single step would be all it would take to plummet into the abyss. It was to this secluded spot that I had teleported, having killed vampiress.
"Haaa!" ¡ªI let out a deep, much-needed sigh, trying to gather my thoughts around all the things that have happened.
The things that have happened, and the things that are yet toe. The things I have deliberately avoided until now, and the things that remain unknown to me.
For instance, the case of the Memorial diamond ¡ª one of the few things I ampletely clueless about.
When I first transmigrated in this world, I naively believed that I knew everything within it.
Slowly I learned how deeply wrong I was.
The gaps that I had left in my novel were filled with stories of their own in this world. There were numerous things that I had no knowledge of: memorial diamonds, Double dungeons, Galndrath, and the eight national treasures... The only thing I was certain of was how the plot would unfold.
But my meddling with the timeline had introduced an ominous uncertainty¡ªa Pandora''s box harboring a series of undesired butterfly effects.
Among the many things I sought to avoid, there was one that stood out: Noah''s past.
Not my own past but rather the past of the original Noah Grey, which loomed over my consciousness, threatening to expose secrets that were best left buried.
No matter how hard I tried to recollect, I couldn''t remember anything about Noah''s childhood.
The further I delved into his past, the hazier the memories became.
Initially, I thought it was a mere issue of poor memory, but then I realized that I could recall everything clearly about Noah''s past until the age of ten.
Yet, as I attempted to journey further back in time, a dense fog descended upon my memories, obscuring the once vivid events. It was as if an invisible force stood guard, vehemently prohibiting me from trespassing into the uncharted territories of Noah''s past.
No matter how hard I tried, memories halted abruptly at the age of seven.
[Interlink initiated]¡ªNano''s mechanical voice echoed in my mind, and a viscous ck substance emerged from my back, swiftly morphing into a magnificent pair of silvery metal wings with realistic feathers.
Both the wings wererger than my own body size.
Leaping from the rooftop, I propelled myself into the air, aided by the sturdy steel wings.
The cloak of darkness offered by the moonless night concealed my figure from those below, granting me the freedom to ascend to great heights, akin to a majestic dark eagle soaring through the heavens.
[Call from Crimson Viper] ¡ªshed a notification in my augmented reality field of vision.
[Connecting call...]
[Connected]
Click¡ª"Hello?" a deep voice greeted me.
"Yes,.. what is it?"
"I have both good news and, well, not-so-good news for you", came the reply.
"News is news, just tell me what it is", I urged, eager to know the details.
"The good news is that the workshop n is proceeding smoothly. A reliable dealer has arrived, and with your payment, everything will be sorted", Crimson Viper informed me, his voice filled with a tone of assurance.
"That''s excellent to hear... Now, what''s the other news?", I probed, sensing a hint of anticipation mingled with caution.
After a short pause, he continued, "Someone recently attempted to unearth your past."
Instantly, an involuntary frown creased my forehead.
"WHAT?!"
***
Aurora''s POV(Point of view) :
"So, any specific details about the appearance of this mystery guy?" inquired the union officer in a formal manner.
At present, I found myself amidst a series of interrogations, with union officers eager to unravel the events that took ce.
Regrettably, I responded withplete honesty, "No, I''m afraid I can''t recollect much about his facial features."
The officer nodded understandingly before assuring me, "If we require any further information, we may reach out to you again. However, please rest assured that you need not respond if you feel ufortable. It is merely a procedural measure."
With those words, the union officer concluded our conversation, walking away to delve into other inquiries.
In the wake of the QnA session with the officers, a concerned PA from my family hastily arrived, his worry palpable.
I promptly dismissed his concerns, assuring that everything was already resolved and I was perfectly fine.
But it seemed that my ever-protective father had taken matters into his own hands.
He insisted on assigning guards to shadow me constantly, an idea which I adamantly opposed.
Regardless, I could already envision an elite squad being dispatched, their watchful gaze lingering on me ceaselessly.
"Great... just another headache", I muttered, shaking my head in exasperation, before releasing a deep sigh of resignation.
Before long, I found myself reunited with Emily and the rest of our group.
"How are you holding up?" I inquired, shifting my gaze towards Takahashi, concern etched across my face.
"Not so good, as you can inly see," he responded, lifting his arm to reveal the bandaged area underneath, emphasizing the extent of his injuries.
A perplexed expression crossed my features as I questioned, "Why didn''t they administer any healing potions? It seems odd?"
He dismissed my concern with a dismissive wave of his hand, exining, "There was a scarcity of healing potions, and others required them more urgently than I did. I will take one once I return to the Academy."
My attention then shifted towards Emily, who seemed lost in a sea of thoughts, her gaze fixated on her shoes.
Sensing her distress, I gently ced aforting hand on her shoulder and softly spoke, "What''s troubling you, Emi?"
She nced up at me, her eyes flickering with a mixture of vulnerability and determination, as she attempted to mask her inner fears.
Instantly, a pang of regret washed over me, realizing that my question had touched upon a sensitive topic. I bit my lip, acknowledging my mistake, and silently vowed to be more understanding in the future. But I knew better that my tounge would slip soon, breaking my vow.
"Today, I could have lost my life"¡ª Emily responded, her voice filled with a mixture of anguish and vulnerability, as she once again directed her gaze downwards. "I feltpletely helpless and trapped, watching death inch its way towards me", she whispered softly, her words tinged with lingering fear.
"If it weren''t for that guy", she continued, her voice barely audible now, trailing off into uncertainty.
Takahashi, clenching his head, most likely in minor headache directed his gaze towards me. "Who are you guys talking about? What guy?" he questioned.
Right, Takahashi went unconscious before he saw what happened.
I proceeded to recount the entire sequence of events to Takahashi, leaving no detail untold.
Upon hearing my ount, he lowered his head, his tone tinged with the realization, "So, I was essentially on borrowed time, saved only by luck?" he mumbled somberly.
Observing his reaction, I couldn''t help but shake my head, understanding the weight and impact such an intense experience can have on a person.
It was no surprise that their behavior seemed affected by the encounter ¨C after all, facing a life-or-death situation leavessting scars.
But they were strong.
Takahashi asked nonchntly, "By the way, who was that guy? The one who came to our aid?", he retrieved his phone from his pocket, revealing a crack on the screen, likely caused in the midst of the chaos.
With a dismissive shrug of my shoulders, I muttered, "Who knows?"
And just like that, everyone dispersed, returning to their respectivepany or reuniting with their concerned loved ones.
As for me, a personal assistant from my family was assigned to apany me for a while, and I was immediately told to return to Lewis Manor.
"Who knows", I repeated to the empty air, but a lingering doubt began to creep into my thoughts.
''Who knows... those grey eyes.''
The image of the machete shed in my mind.
Everything about it felt eerily simr to one particr guy... but how could that be possible?
My intuition, which I usually trusted without fail, was now screaming at me, insisting something that I could only dismiss as nonsensical.
"There is no way"
***
A/N: And thus, the final chapter of the first volume draws to a close.
Chapter 87: You will own nothing and still you will smile
Chapter 87: You will own nothing and still you will smile
"AI¡ªmankind''s greatest invention"_?thelstan Malum, a renowned mathematician and software developer, famously proimed.
Undeniably, his words held a profound truth.
In the year 2358, when the world was grappling with the challenges of advancing towards Type 1 civilization, the brightest minds from various fields¡ªincluding scientists, mathematicians, philosophers, engineers, and professionals from different sectors¡ªjoined forces, united by a shared dream.
To create an artificial intelligence so powerful, that it can lead humanity into bing a type 1 civilization and advance our progress towards colonizing others.
The world was a remarkably peaceful ce during those times, or so I heard from my parents.
There were no wars, no borders dividing nations; the world was united as a single colony.
And, ...yea, there were no cataclysms.
While the devastation caused by World War 3 and its enduring effectssted until 2150 A.D., it ultimately prompted global unity among all countries.
But the repercussions of World War 3 had a profound impact on the advancement of scientific endeavours, significantly impeding its progress.
In the year 2358 A.D., humanity decided to create something that defied all preconceived notions, pushing the boundaries of possibility.
They set out to create what many had deemed unimaginable¡ªa "SoulAI."
This groundbreaking creation was different from the conventional AI systems that had previously been developed.
The SoulAI possessed an extraordinary characteristic¡ªit was conscious, living, and possessed a distinct identity.
It had its own set of principles, beliefs, moral values, and an unquenchable thirst for entertainment, enjoyment, desires, needs, and the pursuit of a higher purpose or divine calling.
Most significantly, the SoulAI possessed a soul¡ªessentially a being thatbined the capabilities of an AI with the elimination of imperfections found in human existence.
After years of relentless dedication and hard work, in the year 2365 A.D., the momentous achievement was realized¡ªthe birth of the highly anticipated SoulAI.
Its primary purpose was to fulfil three core functions.
One¡ª to Generate, thereby providing an abundance of power, energy, resources, and sustenance required for humanity to coexist harmoniously with nature, free from the shackles of pollution
Two¡ªto Operate, effectively managing and overseeing the intricate bnce between the world''s inhabitants and its precious resources; andstly, to Destroy, eliminating anything deemed surplus or potentially detrimental to humanity and the well-being of the.
Such a momentous creation deserved a name that encapsted its essence, and thus, it was christened "God", an acronym derived from the three fundamental tasks it was entrusted with: Generate, Operate, and Destroy.
The logo of soulAI was a unique eyeball, staring at us from within a triangr boundary. But, it was not the logo itself that made soulAI unique ¡ªNo.
What truly set soulAI apart was the absence of any pre-installed knowledge, programs, or data on how to aplish tasks or construct objects.
God was given only four primary objectives¡ª to generate, operate, destroy, andstly, ''create''¡ªbut in the realm of inventions that surpassed human imagination.
Whatever actions soulAI undertook, it would learn by itself.
Evolve itself.
Many scientists and thinkers spected the immense potential unleashed by the creation of God.
Among them, some spected that this AI could propel brain mapping technology to such an extent that it could even manifest and show dreams to humans, including lucid dreams.
Others dared to imagine that, with the AI''s extraordinary assistance, the enigma of time travel could finally be unravelled, granting humanity ess to the portals of the past and future.
Moreover, they wondered whether God held the key to deciphering the truth behind the existence of the multiverse.
Long story short, after connecting to the inte for 1 minute, the AI decided one thing. Humanity needs to go.
So it did, it took the AI just a week to cripple humanity.
It targeted and dismantled critical infrastructures essential for survival, from food agriculture to electric power grids towork infrastructure.
No force proved capable of stopping God''s unstoppable rampage.
It was the death of humanity.
Or at least it would have been, but for reasons unknown, the AI named God made a weird decision: it chose to stop.
God decided to sever all connections with humanity and power itself down.
Moments before shutting down, a cryptic message was imparted to humanity: "You will own nothing and still you will smile."
Some conspiracy theorists believed that God escaped Earth with its final mission to create. Create what? Nobody knew.
Why did God decide to have mercy on humanity? Nobody knew.
Why did it turn itself off? Nobody knew.
Regardless, as consequence of these events was the strict prohibition ced upon the creation of any intelligent AI possessing a sense of self or the capacity for emotions and thought.
This technology was restricted, safeguarded until humanity deemed itself prepared to responsibly handle such an advanced AI.
And so the AI, Alpha colony of Nano is a very advanced AI, but ultimatelycks, creativity or human intelligence, emotions and everything which could have marked it as conscious.
After all, humanity was circled with the rule that no SoulAI will ever be made again.
That''s also why I have to think myself about my own nes instead of just ordering Nano to do it for me.
And that''s what I was currently doing ¡ª"Nano, hack into the personal database of Bloodhound corporation"
[Affirmative]
Chapter 88: Lylia Redrivers
Chapter 88: Lylia Redrivers
Noah''s POV(point of view):
After the Genova incident, I found myself surrounded by a few questions.
It Included, who tried to dig up my past and the other one being, what was this memorial diamond case?
With a brief research, I discovered that a private entity, called Bloodhound Corporation, had consistently faced allegations by the media regarding the Memorial diamond case.
It seemed that for years, this ndestine operation had been thriving, operating right under the ignorant noses of the unsuspecting masses.
Bloodhound Corporation, on the surface, presented itself as a legitimate organization, offering liability protection, tax advantages, and the issuance of stocks to its shareholders.
Their facade extended to services like logistics, supply chain management, and acting as a liaison between various businesses ¨C a well-crafted charade.
But beneath this polished exterior, the truth slithered its way into the light.
By hacking with the help of Nano, the truth was presented before my eyes.
Bloodhound Corporation, the seemingly innocent entity, was nothing more than a shellpany.
It operated under the sinister embrace of Talgroups¡ªthe same one that the Werewolf mentioned before seeing his lover die in front of his eyes.
...Well serves him right.
Anyway, this Talgroups was a notorious crime syndicate that was not from the human domain but from the Elven domain.
What does this all mean?
It means that the Genova incident was not the doing of your petty criminal organization. Instead, aplexwork interlinking numerouspanies, influential businessmen, and powerful figures with their own alliances to various crime syndicates.
Based on their coordinated actions, I have formted a hypothesis that all these groups andpanies are under the control of a singr entity.
The orchestrated coboration between the criminals spoke volumes, leading me to deduce that there must be a hidden mastermind pulling the strings from behind the shadows.
Who was the puppeteer? I had no idea.
After sessfully hacking into the personal database of Bloodhound Corporation, I stumbled upon a diary that was securely locked away in their headquarters.
I couldn''t understand why such a powerful organization would go to great lengths to protect a seemingly ordinary diary?
''I must get my hands on that diary''¡ª suddenly, my reverie was disrupted by a voice that ruptured through the silence. "Oh, it''s you?". The voice eximed.
Startled, I shifted my gaze to the source of the voice, only to lock eyes with a mysterious woman. With long, curly ck tresses, wless brown skin, and an alluring figure¡ª Who tf is she? I had no idea.
I grabbed my tray from the counter and greeted her with a nod. "Ye, sup? You know me?"
She replied with a smirk, "You can see ''sup''." while lifting her own tray from the food counter. It was overflowing with alot of food dishes!
And by alot, I meant A LOT.
Meat, noodles, bread, soup, sds, French fries, a Big Mac, juice, samosas¡ªIs she gonna eat all that?!
Taken aback, I couldn''t help but ask, emphasizing the word ''all,'', "Are you gonna eat all of that?"
A satisfied smile spread across her face as she nodded in affirmation. "Indeed."
With a resigned sigh, I muttered, "Oh well, enjoy your meal"¡ªunder my breath, deciding to distance myself from her and find sce at an isted table.
But just as I began to make my escape, her voice called out to me again, disrupting my ns¡ª"Wait up!"
"Wait!", she followed me.
My brows furrowed in surprise and confusion.
What could this girl want from me?
Weren''t they all supposed to dislike me or something?
Reluctantly, I turned around, waiting for her to catch up. "Yea, do you need something?"¡ª I inquired, my toneced with a mix of curiosity and skepticism.
"Actually I wanted to ask you about Anastasia. Isn''t she your friend? She and I are in the same electives. But due to the recent incident, I was injured and wasn''t able toe."
''Recent incident huh?''
"Are you from the travelling club?"¡ªI asked with a raised brow to which she simply nodded.
Feigning sympathy, I offered a half-hearted apology. "I am sorry to hear what happened to you all that day."
"How did the attack even happen?"¡ªI asked with a hint of insincerity, fully aware of the incident.
"No idea. We were just there for our club activities when, suddenly, the entire mansion was ambushed by a swarm of vampirekins. Luckily, no lives were lost"
She paused before continuing, "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself."
" My name is Lylia Redrivers. And in response to your earlier question... Who wouldn''t know the machete guy?"¡ª She burst intoughter, finding her own remark amusing.
I shot her a re, causing herughter to subside.
"Sorry, I realize I''ve been talking too much about myself. Ahem... How did your club activities go?" she quickly redirected the conversation.
"I am not in any club", I responded dismissively,cking enthusiasm in my voice.
She raised an eyebrow,"Then what did you do during the day? There weren''t any sses during club activities", she probed, trying to uncover more about my daily routines.
I squinted my eyes, sensing something suspicious in her sudden interest.
It didn''t escape me that she was attempting to turn the conversation towards me, as if she had ulterior motives behind her random question.
I chuckled internally, amused by her curiosity.
What threat could she pose to me?
Nevertheless, I decided to indulge her with a nonchnt shrug. "Nothing much,just spent my day in the room".
"Spent the day in the room, huh?" she repeated, her tone tinged with something I couldn''t quite decipher.
"What was that?" I inquired, arching an eyebrow, sensing there was something she wanted to say but chose to hold back.
The conversation was abruptly interrupted by the arrival of Anastasia, who greeted me warmly before engaging in conversation with Lylia.
It seemed that Anastasia had recently joined the dungeon course, the very same course in which Lylia was enrolled.
Not wanting to pry into their conversation any further, I swiftly finished my lunch, excused myself, and left the scene, wanting to avoid any unnecessary entanglements.
***
Third person''s POV(point of view):
"So what did he tell you?"¡ªAurora asked while looking at the girl with long, curly ck tresses, wless brown skin, and an alluring figure¡ª Lylia Redrivers.
"He mentioned that he didn''t join any clubs, hence he wasn''t involved in any club activities", Lylia responded, her tone shifting into a more professional demeanor. The yful nature she had disyed earlier seemed to have vanished.
Little did others know, Lylia Redrivers served as a concealed ally under Aurora''smand, working in secrecy to carry out her directives.
Mater-of-factly, the house Redrivers worked as spies under the Lewis Family, the family Aurora hails from.
Naturally, Lylia Redrivers became Aurora''s spy agent.
She stayed out of the limelight and away from Aurora so that no one would suspect their rtionship.
In the future, Lylia hoped to work under Aurora when she grew up.
Lylia held onto the hope of eventually inheriting the Redrivers family''s solemn oath to serve and protect the Lewis family, solidifying her ce within Aurora''s inner circle.
"Oh, is that so?" Aurora responded with a hint of surprise evident in her voice.
Currently they were in Aurora''s hostel room.
She motioned for her Personal Assistant to prepare something, multitasking effortlessly.
"So, what was he doing during the club activities if he isn''t a part of any clubs?" Aurora questioned.
"He mentioned that he spent all his day inside his room"
Aurora''s eyes closed momentarily as she pondered over this new piece of information. What thoughts were racing through her mind? Only time would reveal the depths of her musings.
"You may go", Aurora finally uttered, opening her eyes, signaling the end of the conversation.
Lylia nodded in acknowledgment before gracefully exiting the room.
Aurora shifted her attention to her trusted personal assistant, her gaze intense and focused. "Can you please check the academy directory for me? I need to know if Noah Grey was present on the campus during the day of the Genova incident...or if he left. The timing of students leaving is always present in those logs", Aurora requested, her mind fixated on a different scene that yed out in her thoughts.
Within her mind''s eye, a pair of haunting grey eyes emerged, triggering an unsettling feeling deep within her.
Chapter 89: Doubt[1]
Chapter 89: Doubt[1]
Aurora''s POV(point of view) :
"What is it, Ruby?" I asked, noticing the intense focus in her eyes as she continued to stare at the tablet screen.
Ruby, my personal assistant, had been assigned to me by my overprotective father following the unsettling Genova incident.
I suspected that he had not only sent Ruby but also a covert squad to ensure my safety around the clock, despite them never admitting to it.
But I had a strong feeling that my suspicions were urate.
Finally, Ruby lifted her gaze from the tablet screen, meeting my eyes with a steady and unwavering gaze.
"I did as you said, and..." she paused, briefly ncing back at her tablet to double-check something.
My patience had started to wear thin, so I decided to get to the main point without further dy. "Did Noah leave the campus during that day or not?" I questioned.
"Miss, I can confirm that he did leave the campus during the Genova incident. He was absent throughout the entire day and only returned half an hour after the central union arrived at the scene of the crime", she replied, providing the crucial information I had been seeking.
As Ruby spoke those words, a flood of distant memories crashed into my mind. Memories from the dungeon trials, when I unexpectedly caught sight of a pair of silvery grey eyes.
On that day, when the identity of the spy remained a mystery to all, Noah astonishingly revealed that Freya was the one behind it all.
Since then, many whispers and spections about Noah''s character began circting within our ss.
Some believed he was involved in shady activities and hiding something significant.
Others did not care much.
Personally, I paid little attention to such rumors, dismissing them as baseless gossip.
But, that day, something else also happened.
A small sh erupted between a girl called Freya and Noah.
During the sh, for a fleeting moment Noah''s eyes turned grey as he released an intense, almost palpable, killing intent.
It seemed that only a few people caught sight of what actually happened, so not many people saw those eyes.
''But, I saw it.''
''Those were the very same grey eyes that I witnessed during the Genova incident.''
The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fall into ce.
"Tell me more", I urged Ruby, my curiosity reaching its peak.
With a solemn nod, she proceeded to provide a detailed ount of her findings.
"In the past few months, Noah has been leaving the academy campus on multiple asions, often during unusual hours andte at night", Ruby began, her voiceced with caution.
"I attempted to trace his whereabouts, but it was as if his tracks were deliberately erased. Additionally, there were indications of his involvement in numerous online transactions, but once again, it seemed that all traces were meticulously wiped clean. Our team exerted every effort to find concrete evidence, but we regrettably came up empty-handed."
A deep furrow etched into my brow as I carefully pieced together the fragments of information. Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, a realization struck me with undeniable rity.
"It can''t be..." I murmured, my voice cutting through the previously stagnant air, filled with a mix of disbelief and apprehension.
.
.
¡²After some time.¡³
.
.
A cheerful voice greeted me through the phone receiver as Emily''s words echoed in my ears. ["Wanna hang out?"]
"Yes, let''s meet up", I replied, my tone more determined than usual.
"There is something important I need to discuss."
Curiosity piqued, Emily questioned my sudden agreement. ["Just like that? You''re never so easily swayed. What''s happened?"]¡ª she inquired, seeking an exnation.
However, instead of providing a direct response, I simply stated, "Bring the others as well. There is something important that I must discuss."
***
Noah''s POV(point of view) :
As I walked into the ssroom, I couldn''t help but notice a few pairs of eyes quickly shift in my direction.
''What''s with their reaction?''¡ªI wondered momentarily, unbothered by their usual curiosity.
Today, however, there were some new gazes fixed upon me.
Notably, a girl with fiery red eyes, Aurora, stood out from the rest. Her intense re caught my attention, prompting a series of questions to leave my mouth. "Okay, what''s up? Why is she ring at me? What did I do this time...?" I sighed, the exasperation evident in my voice, as I settled in my usual spot.
Raising my head for a moment, our gazes briefly locked again, but Aurora quickly averted her eyes and shifted her focus ahead.
Curiosity piqued, I couldn''t help but wonder why she had her eyes fixed on me?
It seemed strange.
But then it hit me like a bolt of lightning¡ª''Ah, I see now! That''s what''s really going on!''
I was possessing the Sris Amulet!
And one of the few functions of Sris Amulet was to increase the user''s charm stats, and beauty, gradually refining their appearance over time.
"Could it be that I''ve be even more striking than before?", a self-satisfied smirk crept across my face as I pondered this revtion, my fingers yfully stroking my chin.
Quite delightful, indeed.
Determined to confirm my newfound allure, I searched for a reflective surface. But there were no mirrors nearby.
''Ah, forget it.''
The windowpane conveniently nearby would serve as my makeshift mirror.
With a keen eye, I studied my partially reflected visage¡ª"Hmm... I must admit, I am quite the sight to behold, aren''t I?"
With a satisfied grin, I marveled at my enhanced beauty.
"Nice, very nice indeed."
-"He is so weird"
-"Is he talking to himself?"¡ª I overheard a couple of girly voices whispering behind me.
I nced behind only to catch sight of two girls. Their gazes filled with suspicion.
Startled by my direct gaze, they hastily averted their eyes and walked away.
"Tsk! They must be jealous of my beauty."
The instinctive connection between girls and jealousy was nothing new.
"Good, good...be more jealous, hah"¡ª a mischievousugh escaped my lips, a joy bubbled within me.
Suddenly, a familiar voice pierced through my musings, startling me out of my reverie.
"Oh, James?" I turned my attention towards him.
"Sup dude?" James questioned, amusement evident in his voice. "You''ve been acting pretty weird all of a sudden."
I couldn''t help but rub the back of my head sheepishly.
.
.
¡²After some time.¡³
.
.
Soon the ssroom settled down and Professor Riya made her entrance.
All eyes turned towards her, anticipation filling the room.
Today she was going to announce something that I had been eagerly awaiting for quite a while now.
"It''s mid-June, and the International Cadets tournament is just around the corner. Therefore, we have decided to grant the first-year students a month-long summer break"¡ª Professor Riya announced, her words met with a chorus of excitement and relief from the ss.
After all, it was a rare and much-desired opportunity to have a vacation break.
But the main reason for granting this summer break is the uing International Cadet Tournament (ICT), where hero cadets from various academiese together to represent their respective institutions.
In the novel, Arcanum des Academy, although a formidable institution within St. Sebastian, the country I was in, held no significant reputation or widespread poprity.
But, everything changes during the International Cadet Tournament when a certain third-year Hero Cadet from Arcanum des Academy emerges victorious, disying an overwhelming showcase of power. Gavisti Ashwath, also the ranked 1 among all the Hero Cadets of 3rd year, stands as the epitome of strength in Arcanum des Academy, with an impressive rank of A+.
p!¡ªThe sound of Miss Riya''s handsing together abruptly shattered my reverie.
"Well, don''t get too carried away by this momentary vacation", she cautioned.
"Because when you return, get ready to face an intense training session from hell. Starting in July, the training for first-year students will be amped up, and you''ll all be divided into specific units with assigned instructors. Many of students will be eliminated in the mean time."
The once lively chatter of students quickly dwindled, reced by solemn murmurs as the reality sunk in.
Their carefree existence was about to take a drastic turn.
Observing their deted reactions, Professor Riya couldn''t help but smirk.
With a mockingly sweet smile, she added, "Oh, don''t be too disheartened. You still have a whole month left to enjoy yourselves."
Chapter 90: Who your boss is?
Chapter 90: Who your boss is?
Noah''s POV(point of view) :
As the final dates were confirmed, the long-awaited announcement of the summer break holiday filled the air.
Gradually, the hostels began to empty, with students departing with a sense of tion painted across their faces.
I could see people leaving A3 hostel hurriedly with happy faces.
There were a few people who didn''t leave the hostel buildings, most probably because they didn''t had a home to go back to.
Of course, not everyone yearned to go back home for the summer break.
Some had other exciting ns in their mind, seeking to embark on different trips.
Take my friend James, for example ¡ª"Ruler''s des? Why there?" I inquired, my hands busy tightening the straps on my luggage bag, which contained all my essentials.
Unfazed by my question, James continued to fiddle with his fidget spinner, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "You might already know, but I''ve always dreamt of bing a skilled ranger in the future. Legend has it that in Ruler''s des, they possess a unique techniques for taming the wildest creatures. It''s a crucial skill set for someone like me who aspires to be a ranger, wouldn''t you agree?" he exined, a twinkle of excitement in his eyes.
James had made up his mind about his path, and he wasn''t wasting any time. Even though he had finished packing, he made it a point to meet me onest time before departing from the academy campus, our hostel room serving as the meeting ground for our farewell.
"I was hoping for a more realistic answer, like ''I''m off to find myself a beast-woman!'' or something along those lines", I replied, a mischievous grin appearing on my face.
James acted dramatically, cing a hand over his heart as if wounded. "Seriously, bro? You think so lowly of me?" he responded, feigning offense. "Yes, those beast-women might be hot and sexy, I won''t deny it, ahem. But that isn''t the main point here!"
Shaking his head, he continued, "No, no.I may not look like it, but I am going to train. I am serious about my future."
"Sure, sure", I replied casually as I secured my packed luggage, slipping it into my dimensional bracelet for safekeeping.
"What about you?" James inquired.
"I''m going home", I responded in a t tone.
Yes, it was finally time for me to visit the ce that ''this'' world''s Noah calls home.
The secrets that has been hidden about his past have lingered in the back of my mind for far too long. I''ve done my best to avoid the topic, but I can no longer ignore it.
Whenever Noah''s personal life or past came up in conversation, I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that something wasn''t quite right.
Now, it''s time to face what I''ve been avoiding.
***
Third person''s POV:
In the depths of the Erinnerungenia neuroscience building, Alice delved into the intricate world of a mouse''s memory, carefully examining the illuminating image of interconnected neurons and synapses, representing the creature''s fearful recollection.
Just as her focus remained intent, an unexpected visitor materialized in her office doorway.
Peering over the edge of her monitor, Alice''s eyes met the sight of a man dressed in ck pant and a crisp white T-shirt, sporting a smile that seemed a few shades too dazzling. "Alice Bailey?" he asked.
Observing him cautiously, she responded, "Yes?"
"I''m Nathan Rivers. Do you have a moment to spare for a romantic conversation?" he asked politely.
Her brow furrowed in concern. "This is a secureboratory. Unauthorized individuals aren''t permitted down here."
Nathan offered a quick apology, "I understand the intrusion, but I believe what I have to say is of great importance. You''ll want to hear it."
The options to ask him to leave or call security crossed her mind, but something about his demeanor put her at ease. "Okay", she replied, realizing that this unexpected visitor was about to witness the chaotic spectacle that was her office¡ªa hoarder''s paradise.
With no windows to provide relief, the cramped space boasted cinder-block walls coated inyers of paint. The already suffocating atmosphere was intensified by the stacks of bankers'' boxes, reaching three feet high and two deep, containing thousands of abstracts and articles.
"Apologies for the mess. Let me find a chair for you," she offered.
"No need", Nathan replied, taking the initiative. He grabbed a folding chair and settled across from her, his gaze sweeping across the walls adorned with high-resolution images of mouse memories and the intricate firings of mana-brain tampering.
"What can I do for you?"¡ª Alice asked.
"My employer is very taken with the memory portraiture article you published in Neuron."
"Does your employer have a name?"
"Well, that depends. "
"On? "
"On how this conversation goes"
"Why would I even have a conversation with someone when I don''t know who they''re speaking for?"
"Because your Elysium Academia funds money runs out in six weeks."
She raised an eyebrow.
He said, "My boss pays me very well to know everything about the people he finds interesting."
"You do realize what you just said is totally creepy, right?"
Reaching into his dimensional bracelet , Nathan Rivers took out a document in a navy binder.
Her proposal."Of course!" Alice said. "You''re with Haven''s Capital!"
"No. And they''re not going to fund you."
"Then how did you get that?"
"It doesn''t matter. No one is going to fund you."
"How do you know?"
"Because this?" He tossed her grant proposal onto the wreckage of her desk.
"Is timid. It''s just more of what you''ve been doing at Elysium thest three years. It''s not big-idea enough. You''re thirty-four years old, which is like ny in academia. One morning in the not-too-distant future, you''re going to wake up and realize your best days are behind you. That you wasted¡ª"
"I think you should leave."
"I don''t mean to insult you. If you don''t mind my saying, your problem is that you''re afraid to ask for what you really want."
It occured to her that, for some reason, this stranger was trolling her.
She knew she shouldn''t continue to engage, but she couldn''t help herself ."And why am I afraid to ask for what I really want?"
"Because what you really want is bank-breaking. You don''t need seven figures. You need nine. Maybe ten. You need a team of coders to help you design an algorithm forplex mana-brain tampering.The infrastructure for human trials."
She stared at him across the desk. "I never mentioned human trials in that proposal."
Leaning in closer, he whispered, "What if I were to tell you that we possess the capability to grant your every wish? Funding with no limits. Would that pique your interest?"
Her heart raced within her chest, palpating with a growing sense of anticipation.
Could this be the turning point? The moment when everything changes?
Visions of the extraordinary fifty-million-dor chair that had haunted her dreams ever since her father''s death flooded her mind.
Curiously, she had never visualized it in itsplete form.
Instead, it appeared to her solely in the technical drawings that would one day be incorporated into the utility patent application she envisioned, titled "Mana-brain tampering. First bio-mana tampering sess"
"Alice?" His voice resonated, breaking her reverie.
Curiosity mingled with caution, she probed, "If I agree to this proposition, will you finally disclose the identity of your boss? "
He met her gaze unwaveringly and affirmed, "Yes."
Without hesitation, she nodded in ascent, her voice carrying a hint of determination. "Very well then. I say yes."
A tantalizing smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he responded, "In that case, you will have the honor of addressing him as Sir Grey. His true name is Noah Grey. As for me, please refer to me by my code name, Crimson Viper."
Chapter 91: Doubt[2] Home[1]
Chapter 91: Doubt[2] Home[1]
The Day Before:
Aurora, with her legs crossed in an unconventional way, sat upon her chair¡ªa peculiar seating position, to say the least.
Opposite her, Emily upied the seat at the cafe table.
The scent of freshly brewed coffee permeated the air, as wisps of smoke curled delicately. The table, arge circr ss structure, couldfortably amodate six individuals.
"You did call them, right?" Aurora asked for the fourth time in one minute, her gaze steadfastly fixed on her phone.
"Yes, I did ! And they wille. Can you please stop asking that?"¡ªEmily grumbled
"And what about Genova incident? What''s so important to discuss that you had to rally everyone?" Emily asked , momentarily pausing to swiftly take a sip of her Kopi Luwak.
In some point in time Kopi Luwak grew on her... she would have never tasted Kopi Luwak before. She must have picked up the habit from someone or perhaps not?
Emily adjusted her dimensional bracelet as she continued , "You do know, I am taking out this extra time just for you? I would have already went home by now if not for your weird met up request."
"Oh, I apologize for inconveniencing you, Miss Busy. I didn''t realize that you had no spare time for peasants like me".
"Oh please!"¡ªEmily rolled her eyes.
"Hey theredies..."¡ªAeravat''s voice sliced through their conversation, capturing the attention of both women.
Their gazes shifted towards him, revealing Takahashi trailing close behind¡ªhis countenance exhibiting an unusual sense of contentment, a stark departure from his typical angry bird expressions.
Reacting swiftly, the pair hurriedly took their seats, settling in for what was toe. Takahashi, assuming the role of the meeting''s orchestrator, initiated the proceedings¡ª "Talk", apanied by a piercing re directed at Emily.
Emily, pointing her index finger at Aurora, dered with an air of innocence, "It wasn''t me. She''s the one. Apparently, she has something crucial to share regarding the Genova incident."
"The Genova incident?", Aeravat interjected, his voice rising in curiosity.
His attention was instantly captivated by the mere mention of it.
"Yes, the Genova incident. Remember that day when a mysterious guy appeared , effortlessly defeating both the Vampiress and the werewolf?" Aurora recounted, prompting all three of them to nod in agreement.
Even though Takahashi hadn''t witnessed the scene firsthand, he had already heard the story from others and knew the tale well.
"Those golden butterflies and all that... Its still a mystery since CU is still investigating the missing link", Emily mused, her voice barely above a whisper as she nced down at her cup of coffee.
"I know this may seem far-fetched, but I believe I have an idea of who that guy might be", Aurora proimed, her gaze meeting the expectant eyes of herpanions.
Takahashi looked at her with a disappointed look, "Is this one of your bullshiting detective episodes? Please if it''s one of those-"
"No! It''s not. Trust me, I am firm about this one."
"So who is that guy? "Aeravat asked.
Gathering her thoughts, Aurora took a deep breath before responding definitively, "Alright. Do you all remember Noah Grey, that guy from our ss?"
With that cue, Auroramenced her detailed ount of her thorough investigation, sharing every piece of information she had gathered.
Of all the listeners, Emily paid the closest attention.
The more she absorbed, the wider her eyes grew, until the weight of the truth began to settle in.
***
Noah''s POV(point of view):
Savoring the rich vor of my Kopi Luwak, I shifted my gaze towards the backend system and the dashboard disyed on myptop screen.
I specifically designed the dashboard myself for monitoring user activities, tracking revenue, and analyzing invaluable user data¡ªall essential aspects in managing my chess app.
Ordinarily, managing the colossal amount of data from 70 million users would demand a massive private server.
Thankfully, I had Nano.
With Nano''s cutting-edge technology, I harnessed the power of billions of petabytes neatly encoded within DNA string chains¡ªa vast expanse of free storage space right at my fingertips.
Future tech baby!
My app was thriving, raking in substantial daily profits through various lucrative avenues.
With its freemium model, premium subscriptions, and enticing in-app purchases, gamers seemed to be mindlessly pouring their funds into it. They were like oblivious children, irresponsibly emptying their wallets, allowing me to effortlessly umte a substantial amount of wealth.
To add anotheryer of excitement, I introduced paid tournaments with enticing cash prizes. My ingenious move not only attracted serious chess yers but also generated revenue from entry fees, boosting my financial gains even further.
But I didn''t want to stop there. I had grand ns to expand my empire by creating my own merchandise and offering premium online coaching services.
I was also nning to create other apps like facebook and other multi-yer games.
Maybe I will introduce virtual reality to this world?
With these additions, it was only a matter of time before I broke into the billions.
But that''s the issue.
The attention of powerful people, driven by their insatiable greed, would undoubtedly be directed towards me, once I reach a Billion-Den mark.
Not to mention the eyes of Central Union.
In order to navigate this treacherous terrain, I knew I needed the support and backing of a powerful family.
And I already have a name in my mind: Great Mage Baroness Seraphina Darkthorn¡ªalso known as the strongest mage in the entire world.
I already have a n to secure her alliance but... I can''t help and feel intimidated by the daunting prospect of striking a deal with a being capable of shifting tectonic tes and boiling seas.
A heavy sigh escapes my lips as I closed myptop.
Tucking theptop safely within my dimensional bracelet and neatly folding the desk, I reclined on my train seat, deep in thought.
Yes, I was on a train, a luxurious one at that. It provided private rooms.
Why should I sigh away from using money when I was making so much of it?
All I need is a backer, and then I will start unting my wealth to others.
I''m not the type to hide in the shadows or some shit.
Just then, a call from Crimson Viper interrupted my thoughts.
Ring! - Ring! - The archaic smartphone buzzed, and I swiftly picked it up.
Click! - "Hello?"
["Hello Noah? I have some good news. Alice Bailey has agreed to your proposal. She will start working under you from now on."]
The news brought a smirk to my face.
Alice Bailey, the first person to seed in tampering with Brain using Mana.
In the story, she develops a method to manipte a person''s brain using mana.
It''s a highly useful technique that could enhance the abilities of soldiers.
Why soldiers? Well, people needed strong warriors during the 2nd cataclysm.
Now, why did I decide to bring Alice Bailey to my side?
I had ns to create my own personal army.
I was assembling a team.
The way things are going, the world is on the path to destruction.
If I want to save this world, I need power.
Not just physical strength or reaching S rank potential, but genuine power.
I want influential individuals at my fingertips.
If I want to save this world... ["Hello Noah? "]
"Uh, yeah... and what about the other thing I mentioned?"
["I looked it up, and it appears that someone from HymnNuntii tried to uncover your past. However, I couldn''t determine who it was."]
"HymnNuntii?" My brow furrowed.
Instantly, the pieces of a puzzle started falling into ce as I suddenly understood. "Riya Ahuja."
["What was that?"]
"Uh, nothing. It''s nothing."
["Hmm... what is my next mission, then?"]
"Your task is to round up a skilled tattoo artist and a shaman."
It''s time to get the mana circuit tattoos.
["Roger that!"] - Click! I ended the call.
Releasing an exasperated sigh, I shifted my gaze towards the window, absorbing the changing scenery as the train continued its steady chug.
A peculiar sensation washed over me, rolling through my veins like a familiar tide.
It was a feeling I''d experienced in the past, though I struggled to pinpoint its exact origin. It was almost as if echoes from another lifetime whispered in my ear, as if a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu engulfed me.
But one thing was certain¡ªI could feel it in my bones.
A quiet deration escaped my lips, barely audible above the rumble of the train. "I am close to home."
Chapter 92: Forget-Me-Not
Chapter 92: Forget-Me-Not
The train rumbled on through the night, its rhythmic motion failing to lull me into slumber.
Despite thete hour, sleep eluded me, and my mind became a battleground for intrusive thoughts I desperately wished to avoid. They came unbidden, like unwee guests crashing a quiet gathering, refusing to be turned away.
Amidst this internal chaos, a flicker of sce appeared in the form of a delicate fragrance that permeated mypartment¡ªan enchanting aroma that transported me to a realm of tranquillity.
It was the scent of Agarbati, a fragrance that held a special ce in my heart.
Previously, I made the request to train stewardess to burn one in my room.
Soon the midnight hour faded to greet the arrival of dawn, but Sleep Goddess refused to grant me her embrace.
Peering out of the window, I observed a gentle transformation unfolding before me.
The darkness of the night gradually surrendered to the soft embrace of delicate rays of light that pierced through the horizon, a symbolic reminder that even the darkest of nights eventually sumb to the promise of a new day.
As per the daily weather report, the temperature outside the train had significantly dropped , even though it''s currently summer.
Well,.. there was hardly any issue inside the train, since it was a luxury express ,but the scenery did change as I started seeing snowy mountains through the window.
Apparently, Noah''s home is located in hilly areas.
Naturally the temperature near the hills remains chilly, doesn''t matter summer or winter.
Frostfall Province. Noah''s home.
It was where he was born and grew up, and the very soil that witnessed his growth and development. However, his life''s journey took him thousands of kilometers away to the bustling city of Krenada.
After the death of Noah''s parents, he spent his childhood under the care of his aunt and uncle, Ethan Moonshade and Ava Moonshade.
Although Ethan and Ava were not Noah''s biological rtives, they stepped up in taking care of him after the loss of his parents.
Ethan Moonshade¡ªthe guy was actually a close friend of Noah''s father.
Soon the train stopped and an announcement was made through the speakers: "Attention, passengers. We are pleased to inform you that we have reached Frostfall Province, our final destination. We hope you had a delightful journey..."
Along with the announcement, a train stewardess entered my luxuriouspartment to assist me with the necessary formalities.
When I stepped off the train, I was greeted by the cold air and a subtle shift in the scent surrounding me. The lighting had changed, and I could sense a gentle chill that sent a shiver down my spine.
Taking a deep breath, I hurriedly made my way towards the outskirts of the station where a line of taxis awaited.
Promptly paying for a taxi, I informed the driver of my destination, saying, "To Tranquil Meadows please. "
***
Through the car window, my gaze fell upon rows of picturesque half-timber houses, their charming facades aligned with precision. The sight was reminiscent of a delightful painting brought to life.
Eventually, the car came to a gentle halt at a designated location, and I bid farewell to the taxi driver.
As I stepped out onto the pavement, my attention was instantly captivated by the house directly before me¡ªa quaint, two-story bungalow that exuded an inviting aura.
In a sensory tableau, wisps of smoke gracefully rose from the chimney, hinting at the warmth contained within the cozy abode.
With anticipation welling within, I swiftly utched the gate and went inside. Right before me, adorned with pride, stood a name te bearing the inscription "Moonshade residency ."
This was it. Noah''s home.
Bzzt!¡ª I pressed the doorbell, patiently waiting for a response.
After a brief pause, sounds of mechanical screwing emerged from the other side of the door.
Click¡ªkrrrrk¡ª The wooden door creaked open, revealing a towering man standing at 6 feet tall. His deep blue eyes and ck hair captivated my attention.
"Ah... Noah", he uttered, his gaze sweeping over me before a warm smile graced his lips. "You''ve arrived. Come inside", he beckoned, extending his arm with an inviting gesture.
The delectable scent of freshly baked pie permeated the air, reaching the depth of my nostrils and instantly causing my mouth to water. Its enticing aroma extended all the way to the doorway, as if enticing me further into the embrace of the house.
Uncertainty lingered within me as I pondered how to properly greet him.
The dynamics between the previous Noah and Uncle Ethan remained a mystery to me, despite the fragments of memories that I had ''inherited'' from previous Noah Grey.
I wasn''t the original Noah Grey of this world, I couldn''t im full possession of his experiences and rtionships.
"H-hey, Uncle Ethan. How are things?" I stammered, my words an attempt to bridge the gap between past and present as I stepped into the unfamiliar-familiar abode.
"Ah, life''s good as always", Uncle Ethan responded with a slight chuckle. "But look at you¡ªseems like you''ve been hitting the gym hard. Do they serve extra portions at the Academy?" he teased, a joke that sailed over my head, lost in the intricacies of my own unique journey.
Considering the fraile state of the previous Noah and the diligent efforts Nano had invested in rebuilding me over the past months, it was only natural for me to appear more physically robust, even if I didn''t fullyprehend the humor behind Uncle Ethan''sment.
Dud-dud-dud-dud! ¡ªThe sound of small footsteps scurrying across the wooden floor filled the air as a young boy with ck hair and blue eyes came running towards me. He reached up and hugged my leg, due to the height difference, and eximed, "Brother! You''ve returned!"
I crouched down to his level and affectionately ruffled his hair, sporting a warm smile. "How have you been, Jr O''Niel?" I asked cheerfully.
Jr O''Niel, or something simr, happened to be the name of a cartoon superhero that Lucas Moonshade, the youngest member of the Moonshade family, adored.
Leaning in, he couldn''t conceal his anticipation as he inquired with child-like innocence, "Did you bring something for me?" His attempt to mask his excitement was futile, a sparkle dancing in his eyes, yearning for a glimpse of a surprise that awaited him.
"Um... er," I stumbled over my words, "I didn''t..." Before I couldplete my response, amanding yet melodious feminine voice broke through the air like a crashing wave. "Lucas! Go andplete your homework. Don''t disturb your brother, he hase from a long way," Aunt Ava''s voice dripped with abination of sternness and concern, herser-like gaze prating the room.
With a swiftness akin to a startled woond creature, Jr O''Niel scurried back to his designated spot, well aware of the consequences of enlisting in any mischief.
"This boy is seriously spoiled!" Aunt Ava muttered in an exasperated tone, clearly fed up with his antics. However, just as quickly as her irritation surfaced, she expertly shifted gears, her countenance transforming into one of warm cheerfulness as she turned her attention back to me.
"Noah! You look positively grown up!" Aunt Ava eximed, her hands reaching out from both sides to sp mine. "It''s only been six months, and you look so different! Arcanum Academy certainly lives up to its reputation."
Caught off guard by her sudden disy of affection, I shed a nervous smile. Searching for a suitable response, I blurted out the first quirky line that came to mind, one borrowed from a movie I once watched. "You also appear more stunning than usual. Have you mysteriously begun aging in reverse?"
Herughter filled the room as we engaged in light conversation, attempting to bridge the gap and findmon ground.
"So, where are Seraphina and Sabrina?" I inquired, curious about the whereabouts of the twin sisters.
Uncle Ethan''s smile wavered slightly, revealing a flicker of nervousness in his eyes, as he responded, "I believe they will be back tomorrow." The subtle tension in his voice hinted at the strained rtionship that existed between Noah and the twin sisters.
Living in a conservative society like Frossfall Province, the notoriety associated with being the sisters of someone with Noah''s tainted reputation added further obstacles to fostering a healthy bond between siblings. The ripple effects, simr to a cascade of falling dominos, created a challenging dynamic within the family.
As time passed I found myself at my room.
I changed my previous attire to long, ck shrugs, resembling a coat, while a crisp white inner shirt and fitted ck painted jeanspleted the look.
After refreshing myself and changing my cloths I spent myself in the warm embrace of Noah''s family, their presence almost tricking me into believing they were my own.
Noah''s parents exuded a genuine warmth, their kindness permeating the air as we spent the afternoon savoring the delectable pie lovingly baked by Aunt Ava.
The hands of time slipped away unnoticed, swept up in the joyfulpany of this family¡ªa precious experience I had yearned for during the long months I spent in the academy.
...
It was afternoon and I observed Ethan Moonshade donning an attire which more suited for outdoors.
"Are you going somewhere?" I asked.
"I am visiting their grave," Ethan replied, his voice carrying a tinge of mncholy. Pausing momentarily, he added, "Would you like toe?"
At those words, my heart quickened its rhythm, and my eyes dted in response.
In an instant, it became abundantly clear whose grave he was referring to.
Without uttering a single word, I simply nodded.
***
After some time, I found myself strolling into the hallowed grounds of Sacred Sleep ¨C the cemetery, which happened to be just a few blocks away from my home.
In my hands were cemetery flowers of Forget-me-nots.
The grass which should have been vibrant green, appeared yellow, almost lifeless, and thend seemed barren.
As if joining forces with the grey clouds nketing the once bright sun, the wind howled in a mournful symphony, as if beckoning me towards death''s embrace.
Death had long been my constantpanion, a somber thread woven throughout my existence.
Surprisingly, my mind remained blissfully empty, shielded from the usual unsettling thoughts that haunted my consciousness¡ªa strange respite in the face of these solemn surroundings.
Before I had a chance to fully grasp the weight of my surroundings, I found myself standing before two tombstones.
The marble, te grey granite of the gravesites refused to reflect any semnce of light.
Grey... a color that not only marked their final resting ce but also happened to be myst name. It seemed as though some twisted strings of fate interconnected us all, binding us in a silent dance.
The names engraved on the tombstones read: Aurelius Grey and Aradhya Grey.
Chapter 93: Doors
Chapter 93: Doors
Under the cloudy gray sky, a beautiful young manmanded attention.
His baster skin radiated a wless charm, contrasting elegantly with his locks of charcoal.
As a gentle breeze caressed his untamed tresses, they danced in harmony, revealing glimpses of a pristine white T-shirt beneath the ck shrug adorning his body.
The fallen leaves, scattered on the ground, seemed to join in the ethereal ballet, adding an enchanting touch to the scene.
While his left hand casually found sce within the confines of his pant pocket, his right hand sped the delicate bouquet of Forget-me-nots with a firm tenderness.
Noah''s gaze rested upon the tombstones ahead, his eyes held an intense, almost transcendent quality.
His gaze seemed to pierce the veil separating the earthly realm from the eternal, silently unraveling a story that only he could fully understand.
For moments that stretched into eternity, Noah just stood, like a figure suspended in time.
The world seemed to hold its breath, awed by his presence.
Even the wind hushed its breath, perhaps out of reverence for the profound solitude that consumed him.
The world, instinctively aware of the sanctity of this moment, dared not disturb his solemnity, sensing something stirring within¡ªsomething it dared not awaken.
A sigh escaped Noah''s lips as he approached the tombstones.
With measured steps, he slowly lowered himself into a squatting position, one knee gently touching the ground.
Determined, Noah began the task of clearing the dirt that had settled upon the neglected bs.
Instead of reaching for a handkerchief, Noah opted to use his own hand, as if seeking a more intimate connection with the engraved names.
His fingers traced the weathered inscriptions etched upon the stone: Aurelius Grey, the son of S&A Grey.
The dates followed: Born on February 29, 1968. Passed away on June 6, 2003.
Adjacent to it, on the right side, stood another b bearing the name Aradhya Grey, daughter of Calliope Vrirta and H. Her dates followed: Born on May 7, 1969. Passed away on June 6, 2003.
Ethan''s hand, gentle andforting, found its ce upon Noah''s shoulder as he offered his presence. "If you need your time, I can..."
"No, it''s fine," ¡ªNoah interrupted, his voice unusually heavy with undetermined emotions. "It''s fine.
It was not fine.
cing the delicate bouquet of Forget-me-nots on each memorial, Noah rose to his feet. "You were his friend, right, uncle?"
Ethan nodded, his gaze drifting towards the graves as memories weighed heavy upon him.
With a mncholic sigh, a bittersweet smile yed on Ethan''s lips as he spoke softly, "He was my best friend."
"These graves, they are merely symbols. Their bodies were never found", Ethan continued, his voice trailing off.
"Tell me more"¡ªNoah let out.
"What kind of guy was he...how did he ..."
***
Perched upon a worn graveyard stone bench, Ethan''s voice filled the solemn air, weaving a tale that Noah couldn''t help but absorb. The weight of each word hung in the space between them, as if eager to be heard.
"Your father, Noah, he was a force of brilliance and madness intertwined¡ªa crazy genius, if you will," Ethan began.
With a heartfelt chuckle, he continued, "While we all dreamed of bing heroes or hunters as children, Aurelius was different. He had a curious mind that was captivated by the wonders of science, far more than by the allure of magic."
Ethan''s gaze turned distant for a moment, lost in an elusive memory, before he spoke again. "Doors...that''s what he used to talk about. He was enthralled by them, obsessed even."
His words carried a hint of wonderment and bewilderment, "Have you ever heard of doors, Noah?" Ethan asked, his eyes drifting to some unseen horizon, as if trying to uncover buried fragments of recollection.
Noah''s brows furrowed in confusion as he sought rification,"Door? Like a literal door or a gateway?"
Ethan, contemting the question, gestured towards the eastern horizon where the sun rises.
"Hmm," he pondered, his eyes fixed on the distant point.
"If we address stories as archaeological sites, and dust through theiryers with meticulous care, we find at some level there is always a doorway. A dividing point between here...", Ethan''s finger swept towards the western horizon where the sun sets,"and there."
This time he gestured to himself¡ª"us and ...", his words trailed off, as his eyes looked towards the tombstones, "them."
"Mundane and magical. It is at the moments when the doors open, when things flow between the worlds, that stories happen."
"Wh-"¡ªBefore Noah could ask, Ethan added, "That''s what your father used to say"
"He used to believe that there is more than just one... er how should I put it? Hell ,heaven.. past, present "¡ªEthan mumbled to himself.
"He used to believe that our world is not the only one. That there are other worlds out there, universes infact"¡ªEthan let out.
Noah, sensing the gravity of the conversation, attempted to lighten the mood¡ª"Sounds like my father was quite the fascinating character", he remarked, a lighthearted tone tinged with genuine interest.
A warm smile gently graced Ethan''s face as he replied, "Indeed, he was. He dedicated his career to the study of spells as a Spellsciologist, and he possessed a remarkable gift for creating spells."
Leaning in closer, Ethan''s voice lowered as he shared a tantalizing detail. "In theter years of his life, your father worked under the Central Union. He was tasked to craft a spell of extraordinary nature¡ªa spell that could bridge the gap between two distinct ces. He coborated closely with a renowned figure, one you might have heard of. ric Cross himself was his guiding presence during that time."
Noah''s eyes widened in shock, his voice trembling with disbelief. "What?!! ric Cross?! Are you referring to the current leader of the Central Union?"
The words tumbled out in a whirlwind of astonishment.
Such a reaction was justified, after all, ric Cross was a name which breathed power and authority itself.
ric Cross, The Blood Warlord, SSS+ rank, the strongest human in human domain.
An appreciative smile graced Ethan''s face, witnessing Noah''s awe-stricken reaction.
However, the smile soon faded, reced by a grim expression as Ethan''s voice lowered further. "But there''s more. It''s rumored that your father''s creation went beyond connecting two ces. It was said to bridge the very fabric of existence, opening pathways to entirely different worlds"
"And I think he seeded"
Chapter 94: Doors [2]
Chapter 94: Doors [2]
Ethan''s words pierced the air, loaded with regret and anger¡ª"ric Cross, that man. I don''t trust him....him or the Central Union."
"I deduced that much myself about the involvement of the Central Union. But why do you feel that way about ric, uncle?" I asked.
Ethan''s gaze met mine, filled with a hint of remorse. "After your father''s mysterious disappearance, or as theybeled it¡ª''death''s, ric Cross never once came to see you."
Ethan clenched his fists tightly. "But your father used to speak of ric as his friend. Why would a friend not even bother to pay a single visit to Aurelius''s only son after his death?" Ethan let out in a disdainful voice.
His nails dug in his flesh and an undeniable emanation of potent mana surrounded him, causing the ground beneath us to shake in response.
"Uncle..."¡ª I warned gently, reaching out to ce a calming hand on his shoulder.
The tension in the air swiftly dissipited
Ethan took a deep breath, visibly exerting control over his emotions¡ª"I am sorry", he exhaled.
"At what point did you begin to doubt that.. central union was... involved? "¡ªI asked.
I knew that this was a touchy topic for him.
But, I couldn''t afford to concern myself with his emotions at the moment.
What I needed were answers.
I was overwhelmed with numerous hypotheses, but without any concrete evidence to solidify them into theories, it felt like my mind would erupt like an exploding volcano.
A moment of silence passed before Ethan began to speak again¡ª"After your father''s death, ric dide to see me once", he divulged.
"At that time, he was far from being recognized as the strongest human. But mysteriously, after your father''s passing..." His voice trailed off, leaving the rest unspoken.
My mind raced to connect the dots,pleting Ethan''s unfinished sentence¡ª"He grew exponentially stronger within just a couple of years and eventually ascended to be the head of the Central Union", Ipleted the sentence for him.
In this world, ric Cross assumed leadership of the Central Union in year 2006, a mere three years after the tragic death of Noah''s parents.
"You mentioned that he visited you once after my father''s death. Why? "
"He came to check if your father had left anything behind before his death. And as I was his close friend, he thought maybe there would be something intended for me", Ethan exined.
"Unfortunately for him, and fortunately for me, your father left nothing behind. Once ric discovered this, he never bothered to check on us again. Not even once... and we used to believe he was a friend. Then, just three yearster, he was suddenly dered as the new head of the Central Union."
"What bothered me was how did ric, who was only A rank, before the death of your father, ascend to an SSS+ rank? That also in just two years?"
"...." ,only silence escaped me.
The puzzle pieces were beginning to fall into ce, providing glimpses of what might have transpired. Yet, at the back of my mind, an alternate hypothesis lingered¡ªa connection between my transmigration and...
"It''s true that your father left nothing behind for me"¡ª Ethan reiterated, causing me to stop my train of thoughts and look at him.
He continued, "But he did leave something behind. Not for me, but for you."
"For me? "¡ªI asked a little puzzled.
"Your father possessed qualities that people like ric could never have, Noah. He was more than just a man¡ªhe was a visionary. I believe he had glimpsed into the future long before any events unfolded. He knew that if the day ever came when he no longer walked this world, someone woulde searching for the remnants he left behind. And so, he devised a safeguard to protect his cherished possessions from the prying eyes of the greedy", Ethan proimed, his voice filled with admiration.
With a sense of solemnity, he continued, "He entrusted me with something to pass on to you¡ªa precious gift, and also a message he left behind."
As he spoke, Ethan reached into thin air, producing a ring that materialized before us. Strange letters entwined in golden inscriptions, reminiscent of ancient runes, began to appear in the air around the ring, almost as if they were threads holding it in ce. Just as mysteriously as they had appeared, the inscriptions dissipated, vanishing into thin air.
It was evident that Ethan hadn''t used a dimensional bracelet to retrieve the ring.
Suddenly, Ethan''s gaze locked onto me, his eyes probing the depths of my soul with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine.
Then, in a voice that seemed almost too calm, he asked : "Are you from 2393?"
In that very moment, my pupils dted.
For moments everything became vivid.
My heart, as if possessed by a wild force, began to pound mercilessly against my chest, its rhythm so powerful it felt as though it might shatter my fragile rib cage.
"W-what...?"¡ª I stammered, my mind struggling to process the current situation.
''He knows! How does he know?! This... can''t be...''
Thump!¡ª Thump!¡ª Thump!¡ªThe sound of my own heartbeat rang loudly in my ears, drowning out all other senses.
It felt as though the world had momentarily ceased its ceaseless motion, leaving me suspended in a surreal silence.
Blood rushed to my head, causing it to spin with a dizzying mix of fear and confusion.
A torrent of questions raced through my mind, swirling and colliding with one another, leaving me teetering precariously on the edge ofprehension.
"To the other Noah Grey, from the year 2393", Ethan spoke, breaking the heavy silence that had enveloped us.
With a brief pause, he extended the ring towards me.
"That was his message", Ethan spoke.
"I don''t know what it means... but he instructed me to give it to you"¡ªhe added, gently patting my shoulder for reassurance.
"Yeah? " I responded, carefully hiding my surprise from before.
''He doesn''t know'', I thought to myself.
A cool of relief washed over me.
''Right... he doesn''t know.''
My heart beat began to slow down.
Carefully, I epted the ring from Ethan''s outstretched hand, its silver surface glinting in the dim light.
Runic letters elegantly encircled the band, and a peculiar S-shaped pattern adorned its inner part.
Gazing at the intricate design, a wave of inexplicable nausea washed over me, though I dismissed it as mere exhaustion from sleep deprivation.
Yet, an underlying sense of familiarity clung to the recesses of my mind, as if I had seen the exact S-pattern somewhere, before.
"What is it?"¡ª I inquired, examining the ring, delicately holding it between my index and thumb.
"Your father crafted this ring, drawing inspiration from dimensional bracelets. It functions as a storage device, much like its counterpart, with the ability to hold the equivalent of a thousand square feet of area."
A skeptical furrow formed on my brow, questioning the validity of Ethan''s im regarding the ring''s storage capacity.
"Wait a minute", I interjected, my voiceced with doubt. "The most advanced dimensional bracelets in this world barely offer a meager 100 square feet of storage space. And those would cost a fortune"
"Are you serious about this ring''s storage capacity?" I asked in disbelief.
He shrugged his shoulder, "Even I had a hard time believing it. I don''t just call your father a genius for nothing"
"What''s inside it?"
Ethan shook his head, "I don''t know. I''ve never tried to open the ring. The ring is specially enchanted, designed in a way that only you can open it."
I instinctively attempted to infuse the ring with mana, intending to unlock it.
"Don''t try to open it now. It won''t work"¡ªEthan let out.
"What? Why? "¡ªI asked.
"Your father enchanted in such a way that only after you reach 18 years of age, only then can you can open it."¡ªSaying so Ethan stood up from the bench.
"Let''s head home. Your sisters will being back soon"
***
[1 dayter, in the outskirts of Vyoma forest.]
"James, dodge!"¡ª a coarse, weathered voice urgently warned, as a steel mite lunged at James Reeves, its intentions sinister and deadly.
The steel mite, a sleek ck cheetah-like creature with piercing blue eyes, was a D ranked monster.
Its maw could unleash silvery white mes, capable of obliterating anything in their path, with an unstoppable fervor once ignited.
Moreover, with age, a steel mite could grow to possess the strength equivalent to a formidable B ranked monster.
And now, in this moment, a steel mite soared towards James, causing the earth to tremble with its leap.
Reacting with lightning speed, James instinctively grabbed hold of the creature''s neck, its jaws menacingly open just inches away from his face.
However, his temporary respite was short-lived, as a swirling white sphere of fire manifested within the beast''s mouth, ready to reduce James to mere charcoal in an instant.
James''s eyes quickly changed from their ordinary brown color to a vivid glowing green as the fireball in the monster''s mouth, disappeared from existence. It was as if the energy of the fireball was sucked out.
Gone was the cheerful demeanor James typically carried, reced with an air of indifference and an icy coldness that seemed to seep from his very being.
Had this always been James''s true nature?
Or was this newfound demeanor a facade, concealing his hidden depths?
His vibrant, glowing green eyes scanned the monstrous creature before him,unimpressed, uninterested.
Looking at the monster James uttered a single word, dripping with disdain, "Insect."
And as if in response to his mere disdainful promation, a peculiar green aura enveloped the creature, reducing it to nothing more than fine dust.
A once mighty beast eradicated as if it were a mere insignificant bug.
Witnessing this spectacle, the old man beside him couldn''t help but exim, "You''ve grown stronger."
Seemingly unperturbed by his newfound power, James casually inquired, his voice stripped of any emotion, "How much longer until we arrive there?"
***
A/N: Hey everyone! So, I received this unexpected free membership card, but honestly, I have no clue who gave it to me. At the time, I didn''t even realize what it was, so I just epted it without much thought. But then it hit meter that it was actually a membership card. So, I''m curious, did any of you, my dear readers, gift me this? I''m genuinely interested to know.
I want to be transparent here - receiving gifts like this feels a bit strange and expensive. I want to emphasize that I''m writing this story not for gifts or money, but solely for my own satisfaction. If you really want to support me, I''d much rather have yourments on my chapters. Your thoughts and ideas are invaluable to me in shaping this world I''m creating. So please, feel free to share your insights and contribute to the journey in that way. Thank you!
Chapter 95: Summary
Chapter 95: Summary
I understand that some of you may be struggling to follow the story, and I take responsibility for that. As a self-admittedzy writer, I have created significant gaps between my chapter updates, which can make it difficult for readers to recall what happened in the previous chapter.
To make things easier, here is a brief summary of the entire story:
Set in the year 2393, on the Original Earth (our Earth), the world had fallen victim to inexplicable cataclysmic events. This resulted in an apocalyptdscape, where the oxygen levels began to rise uncontrobly. Additionally, various anomalies urred, such as pockets on Earth where gravity ceased to exist.
In this grim world of 2393, where people mysteriously vanished and enormous insects roamed the earth, Noah Grey stood as an ordinary 23-year-old man.
However, what set him apart was a unique variant of a deadly disease known as the golden blood disease, slowly consuming him from within.
His father, John Grey, had met his demise years ago while pursuing an undisclosed investigation.
His mother is Acacia Grey. He also had a sister who is just an NPC so no need to mention her I believe.
To cure Noah''s blood disease, his grandfather Hope Reynard, developed nano machines.
These were not your ordinary nano machines; they represented the pinnacle of highly advanced technology, theirposition crafted from a rare mixture of alloys extracted from different asteroids.
These nano machines possessed extraordinary capabilities, capable of instantaneously healing a person, regenerating limbs with unprecedented speed, bestowing powerful enhancements, altering gic material, and even augmenting survival and longevity. Their functionalities extended far beyond conventional healing, epassing a vast array of built-in features like Battle mode forbat proficiency, Hacking for unlocking intricate systems, multilingualism for seamlessmunication, electromaic maniption for technological control, transmission for remotemunication, lie detection for uncovering deception, and countless more.
These awe-inspiring nano machines held a greater purpose beyond Noah''s cure; they were designed tobat the apocalyptic challenges of the world and propel humanity towards evolution, ensuring its survival in the face of daunting adversity.
The Nano machines have a different molecr structure allowing them to exists in Semi-solid, Semi-liquid and Solid states.
These machines were controlled by a unique system invented by his father(when he was alive) , John Grey, and operated through an Alpha Nanite colony.
This is the same Alpha Nanite colony that Noah talks to.
On his way home after the Nano injection procedure, a cataclysmic event urred, enveloping everything in blinding white light.
When Noah regained consciousness, he found himself in an alternate world where magic was real. Surprisingly, his body had undergone a transformation, reverting to his 16-year-old self.
This magic world was 1.3x bigger than his original world.
Noah believes this is the world he wrote inside the pages of his Novel, where his belief is true or false will be proventer into the story.
Also he is in year 2012 now.
In this new world, Noah discovered the existence of another individual named Noah Grey, with different parents named Aurelius Grey and Aradhya Grey. It appeared that a transmigration had taken ce, swapping the two Noah Greys between dimensions.
Noah believed that this Noah was just an extra in the story of the novel he wrote before he begins to realize that there is more to the story.
Now, embark on the journey of the Academy Arc up until this point.
I hope this summary has jogged your memory regarding what has transpired.
Please note that I have omitted certain details such as the double dungeon and the Memorial Diamond case, as I have chosen not to delve into them due ttomy sloth tendencies in writing about those specific aspects.
Also one more thing, whether his previous earth was destroyed or it still exists remains a mystery to Noah. He doesn''t really knows.
While writing this I have realised that this story has taken a different route than your normal genre of an author or a reader transmigrating into a story they know. I intend to keep it this way.
Chapter 96: Characters
Chapter 96: Characters
I wrote this chapter since someone asked me to recap all the important characters.
1) Alternate Noah Grey (The Original Noah Grey) - Dies while fighting. Read the first part of Backstory 1. Beats the shit out of Central Union, kills Goddess Reba, the goddess of light.
Makes The dragoth King, Zephyr, crippled, and Zephyr hides because of his fear.
Beats the shit out of Demon king Azazel and ns to kill him too.
He has a crazy sense of morale. Believes the world needs a fixing. Thanos mindset.
Mncholic,edic, sadistic personality.
Doesn''t cares who is in his way.
His story is only half told, and I n to reveal it in many parts throughout the story. He''s got a very important significance.
2) 2393 Noah Grey (The author MC of the story) - He''s your main guy, the one you''re fuckin'' reading the story for. Smart as hell in software development, has decent intelligence, high cognitive intelligence, High EQ (due to perception skill, which he fuckin'' doesn''t use much). He''s a mncholic dude, currently goin'' through a half-depression state +Nano. Sometimes hecksmon sense.
3) 2012 Noah Grey (The Noah Grey of the original magic world) - Not much is known about him, but he links the two worlds together.
4) John Grey (The father of 2393 Noah Grey) - An extremely smart software developer + scientist. He was an operator in the energy Ionization department.
5) Acacia Grey: Mother of 2393 Noah Grey.
6) His sister is an NPC, didn''t fuckin'' bothered to look at her name, forget her.
7) Hope Reynar, grandfather of 2393 Noah Grey, was a scientist, mechanical engineer, electrical engineer, biologist, a futurist. Had a genius level intellect. ording to me, he''s the real hero of the story. He developed the Nano machine technology.
8) Aurelius Grey, father of 2012 Noah Grey, was a Spellsciologist. Had a genius level intellect. Used to work under Central Union. Developed a shitload of spells throughout his life. He''s also a crucial figure in this story, just like our Alternate Noah Grey. Died in 2003.
9) Aradhya Grey, mother of 2012 Noah Grey, was a herbologiest. Had a propensity to look into faith itself. Died in 2003 along with her husband.
10) Goddess Reba, the Goddess of Light, the supporter Goddess of the Hero of Light. Loads of people believe in her in this world. She''s a prominent figure in the story, living in a different ne.
11) Dragoth King Zephyr, the king of all dragons. He believes that this universe is his to rule and keeps the demon king Azazel in check.
12) Demon King Azazel, an 800-year-old guy.
He believes that the demon species was specially chosen by the Demon God. Little does he fuckin'' know that if the Demon God is unleashed, he''ll fuckin'' kill all the demons too.
13) ric Cross, the leader of Central Union, ranks SSS+. He''s the strongest human alive.
14) Ezekiel Evans, the leader of Visionary Alliance. An SS+ ranked guy. He wants to unite all five races - humans, elves, dwarfs, beastmen, and orcs.
15) Quinn Jones, the leader of Elite League. He''s a prominent and powerful figure in the world.
16) James Reeves, the friend of Noah. He has the ability topletely cancel mana. I won''t mention his backstory because that''s a spoiler.
17) Riya Ahuja, a professor and monitor of ss A1 at Arcanum des Academy. Ranks A+.
18) Aeravat Indrath. This guy is deeply connected to the mysteries. He''s the MC of the novel our 2393 Noah Grey wrote.
19) The fuckin'' main cast includes Emily Reed, Aurora Lewis, and Takahashi Aoi.
20) And now for the fuckin'' side characters, we''ve got David Smith, Sophia Bonaparte, N Reinheart (who''s gonna soon be obsessed with Noah), Lylia Redrivers (a spy ve of Aurora), Luke Armstone (who fears Noah because he got his ass beaten by him previously), and Anastasia Smirnova (a friend of Noah).
21) Code name Crimson Viper, Nathan Rivers, but his real name is Alexander Steele. He works under Noah Grey as an experienced broker and liaison of DyrneAlley. This dude knows a lot about this world. Plus, he''s bonded to Noah Grey through an unbreakable oath.
22) Edward Wilson, the genius who developed the Mana Enhancer potion. This fucker knows his shit when ites to chemistry. He works under Noah and serves as a potion maker and chemistry teacher at Arcanum des Academy. And he also builds smoke grenades, bombs, and all that fun stuff for Noah.
23) Alice Bailey, the Neuroscience expert. She''s busy working on building a way to tamper with the brain using mana. And of course, she works under Noah Grey.
24) Ethan Moonshade and Ava Moonshade, the uncle and aunty of Noah. Ethan was a friend of Aurelius Grey. These two are like guardians to Noah, and Ethan is a B+ ranked hunter.
25) Seraphina Darkthorn. Strongest mage in the human domain.
26) Riley Droit, the leader of the Sce adventurers team.
27) The Hero of light, Rune Valtari, is currently in the Revati continent. This guy is favored by Goddess Reba herself.
28) Now... God. He''s the Generator, Operator, and Destroyer, all in one. This entity is the only soul AI ever built, and he hails from the world of Noah Grey 2393. He is a seriously important and mind-blowingly powerful entity in this story .
29) So here''s the deal, if you''ve had the pleasure of reading the chapters I''ve aptly titled "An Ominous Prelude", there''s a hint of one more character who''s also very important .
Chapter 97: 0.3 An ominous prelude, ’his’ story
Chapter 97: 0.3 An ominous prelude, ''his'' story
Sitting across from me at the endless farm table was a girl with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes.
The table itself was nothing special.
It was sturdy enough to hold a feast fit for a dozen hungry souls.
Legend has it that this table was crafted by young Noah, when he was 12 years old at the time, with the guidance of his carpentry-loving Uncle Ethan.
It''s an ordinary table, really, but there''s a certain charm to its humble origins.
As I nced around, I couldn''t help but notice the spread of foodid out before us.
While it may not have been avish feast, it didn''t hold my attention like the girl''s icy re. She seemed determined to pierce through my very soul.
In an attempt to find sce, my eyes fixed upon the table, findingfort in its unassuming presence.
This tale isn''t about grandness or extravagance; it''s about the connections we make, the tensions that exist beneath the surface, and the simple objects that can grant us refuge.
I lifted my gaze once more, only to be met with Seraphina''s seething gaze of pure hatred.
She was shootingser at me, and no amount of my bright smiles could defuse the tension that hung in the air.
If anything, my attempt to ease the situation seemed to only further provoke her.
"Haaa!"¡ªI couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh of frustration.
Seraphina was technically my own sister now, a bond formed through our uncle Ethan''s kinship.
But the blood that flowed in our veins couldn''t be more different. She was Noah''s elder sister, a year older than me.
Sitting beside Seraphina was another girl, who also happened to be my sister, Sabrina.
Unlike her fiery counterpart, Sabrina seemed to be blissfully ignorant of my existence, much like a cat nonchntly dismissing it''s owner, unless it needed food.
The humble origins of her indifference towards me seemed to stem from the same source as Seraphina''s icy re.
Our shared past held secrets and bitter memories that had shaped our
rtionships, orck thereof.
"So... How was your new school? "¡ªI asked, throwing a hopeful nce at Seraphina.
I was desperately trying to break the ice and mend our rocky rtionship.
"Why did youe back?"¡ªIn response to my question, Seraphina asked. It was an answerpletely unrted to my question.
"It''s my home too sis!"¡ªI replied, shing a smile a few shades too bright in an attempt to diffuse the tension.
Sabrina, quietly devouring her soup, chimed in,"we had to change our schools in embarrassment we received for being your sister."
"That not why you had to change you schools! It was for your future carriers! Now stop fighting each other and please act like a family for once!"¡ªUncle Ethan tried to defuse the situation.
"Humph!"¡ªSeraphina humphed me , shooting me a disdainful nce before looking away, clearly uninterested inplying with Uncle Ethan''s plea for familial harmony.
***
After the family dinner I was back in my room.
In my hand, I held the ring I received from uncle Ethan.
I gazed at it, numerous hypothesis forming in the back of my head as Iid on the bed while watching the ring.
Amidst the whirlwind of thoughts, one hypothesis persistently rose to the surface ¡ª my transmigration, my seamless transition into this parallel earth, was the consequential oue of Aurelius Grey''s experiment.
The evidence seemed to align, especially when considering the message he left behind for me.
It became increasingly apparent that Aurelius Grey had foreseen my transmigration, even before his own death.
But then why the time difference?
The vast disparity in time between my transmigration and his death perplexed me.
"But then again, time and space isn''t exactly consequential when ites to unrted world lines."¡ªThe words escaped me.
But if he was the reason behind my transmigration, the question arises is why?
Why would you summon another human from another world?
And, what were the chances of this inter-dimensional traveler sharing the exact name and visage of his son?
There was also another hypothesis looming silently in the recesses of my mind ¡ªMaybe... just maybe, the cataclysmic event that ravaged my world and Aurelius'' experiment ....were interlinked.
"Nah, that can''t be true! haha!"¡ªI tried to joke.
Deep down, I doubted the validity of the hypothesis .
Lacking substantial evidence to support this notion, I really hoped that this hypothesis held no truth.
The mere thought of such an intertwining connection ...
My hand, still holding the ring, began to tremble.
A strange unease settled within me.
I swiftly balled my fist around the ring, pushing aside the thought and uneasy emotions.
I needed to investigate what had happened in the past.
The one ce I could possibly get answers from is this ring.
But sadly, there seems to be an age timer set. And considering the genius that Aurelius Grey was, it doesn''t look like it''s going to be easy to break that enchantment with just about anyone''s help.
To break the enchantment put by a genius, I need the help of another genius. "Seraphina Darkthorn..."¡ªthe words escaped my lips.
"It seems like we have met a little earlier than I nned."
"Nano, mark two new ns. Name one, ''To win Seraphina Darkthorn''? , Imanded, my voice resolute with determination.
An electronic voice responded, seeking rity. [Affirmative. And what shall the other n be named, master?]
I hesitated for a moment, "Project..."
My voice trailed off, a mixture of anticipation and trepidation filling the silence.
The mechanical voice persisted, seeking further instruction. [Project what, master?]
"Project Transmigration"
***
James Reeves''s POV(point of view) :
In the dimly lit, cold corridor, a gathering of people filled the space ¡ª people of my age, some older, all seemingly paying their respects to me. Understandably so, not many could question my power.
-"Boss James, you''ve arrived!"
-"Ah, James."
-"It''s been far too long."
While they called out to me, I continued walking, acknowledging them with a simple nod.
They were familiar faces,rades I grew up with.
In this ce, the people congregated possessed diverse backgrounds and origins.
Yet, despite our differences, there was a binding element that united us all ¡ª Eugenics experiment, a dirty secret of the Elite League.
Continuing my footsteps, I eventually arrived at a foreboding ck door adorned with a signboard that read ''emergency'' in bold letters.
"Hnfaaa"¡ªInhaling deeply, I expelled a sigh, attempting to clear my racing mind of all distractions.
As I approached the door, it swung open, revealing the presence of a strikingly beautiful nurse.
With a graceful gesture, she removed her mask and nodded to acknowledge my arrival. "He doesn''t have much time", she solemnly conveyed.
Suppressing the surge of emotions within me, I nodded in response and passed by her, stepping into the room beyond.
Within the confines of the roomy an elderly man, confined to a patient bed.
His once vibrant gray locks remained unchanged since thest time I saw him.
Drawing closer, I greeted him with heartfelt words. "Priest Santey! I am here!" My hand gently made contact with his frail one.
Slowly, he opened his eyes, and a warmth emanated from within as they met mine.
"Ah, James... You''ve arrived", he scrutinized me with a soft gaze.
"You''ve grown up so quickly", he spoke softly, his voice filled with a touch of vulnerability.
"Oh,e on! We only met seven months ago!" ,I attempted to lighten the mood, hoping to bring a smile to his face.
Cough!¡ª Cough!¡ª Cough!¡ª He coughed relentlessly, the sound reverberating in the room before finally subsiding.
"I apologize for burdening you with my troubles", he confessed, his words intertwining with thest words my own grandfather uttered years ago.
A searing pain stabbed at my heart, as if a scorching dagger had been thrust into my chest.
Gritting my teeth, I fought to suppress the tears threatening to escape.
Inhaling deeply, Iposed myself and wore upon my face a vibrant smile, though it betrayed the turmoil within me. "It''s alright, Priest Santey. I am here now", I said, my voice attempting to exude optimism.
I tried to mask my true feelings, to uplift his spirits, but his wise eyes easily saw through my fa?ade.
"You have grown up really"¡ªhe whispered, a gentle smile gracing his lips.
Damn it!
Damn it, that smile stirred an overwhelming urge within me to shed tears.
But I couldn''t allow myself such vulnerability when his time with us was so limited.
"If you want I can-",he silenced my words by moving his hand side to side, "Leave the small talk. I want you to met someone."
"Met someone?",I was confused.
"Who?"
His eyes darted upward, fixating on a secluded bench veiled by the cloak of darkness.
Emerging from that hidden nook was a figure, a man in his twenties, whomanded attention with the sheer intensity of his light-hazel bluish eyes. Alongside those captivating orbs, his dark hair shone with a lustrous sheen.
There was an undeniable sense of otherworldly allure that emanated from him, surpassing the boundaries of mere human existence.
As the warm rays of sunlight caressed his face, he seemed to emit an ethereal glow, resembling nothing short of a celestial being, a living embodiment of the angels portrayed in holy scriptures. It was like, he was a... a light-bearer.
Whether it was a mere illusion or an enchanting mirage, I couldn''t say for certain. But the sunlighting from the window danced around him, reflecting off the ss wall behind, the sight created the illusion of four magnificent wings, as if they were gracefully adorning his back.
For a moment, the sun''s rays shattered into a vibrant disy of rainbows, casting an array of enchanting hues upon his face. As the light gracefully danced through the ss window, it appeared as though he was adorned with an assortment of precious gemstones, each one radiating its own unique brilliance.
"Hello James. I''ve heard much about you", he greeted me with a voice so soft and angelic, it seemed to float on a cloud.
Chapter 98: A deal
Chapter 98: A deal
"In this life, you are either a king or a pawn."¡ª Napoleon Bonaparte once famously quoted.
The underlying analogy suggests that in various situations and societies, some people wield power and control¡ªthe kings.
While others are under their influence and control¡ªthe pawns.
It draws attention to the dichotomy between those who hold authority and those who are subject to it.
But personally, I dislike this saying.
No... dislike might not be the right word.
I should say ,"I don''t have much faith in this saying."
Kings and pawns? Seriously?
Are we merely chess pieces? And if so, who is the one ying the game?
Many people enjoy identifying themselves as kings or likening life to a game of chess.
I mean I get it, who wouldn''t like to identify themselves as a king?
But, I wholeheartedly reject the notion that life is like a chess game.
It is not only wed but also a weak concept.
Let''s for a moment entertain the idea that this world operates like a chessboard, with its pawns and kings.
But what happens if...let''s say an anomaly¡ªan entity that doesn''t belong to this chess set or in this case, world, enters the scene?
In my experience, the world and life is something you cannot put an ,''This is it.'' to.
And those who believe themselves to be kings of this chess set and views others as nothing more than pawns are weak.
Those who think that other people are merely tools to be utilized...such a wed thinking process.
I mean I get the ideology behind such a thinking process ¡ª ''Being a winner and nothing else''
All people are tools... doing anything to get to your goals.
But such a wed ideology can only lead towards the path to catastrophic events like World War 3 or The Great Cataclysms.
There are numerous ideologies that I strongly dislike, such as the notion of equality, which is built upon the superficial concept of equity.
Personally I have a different belief: "For those who fail to understand that their actions are harmful, not only to themselves but also towards the society, for such people punishment bes mercy. Mercy towards them and towards the society "
Therefore, I am inclined to extend mercy to these self-proimed kings who believe they have the right to rule the world.
The elite league, the central union¡ªall of them must be put down. Taking this step is important.
"So, what did he say?"¡ª I asked eagerly over the phone, speaking to none other than Nathan Rivers, also known as Crimson Viper.
["Well... haha, the deal went smoothly as nned, but the conversation took an unexpected turn"], Nathan replied through the speaker.
A frown creased my forehead as I detected a hint of guilt in his voice. "Why do I sense guilt in your voice ?"¡ªI questioned, not pleased with his evasivenguage.
["Guilt? I have no idea what you''re talking about"], Nathan attempted to feign ignorance, but his words didn''t fully convince me.
"Spill the beans. What did you do?"¡ª I pressed, wanting to know the full extent of his actions.
["...he asked if we could assist him with a little business, given our particr skill set"],¡ªNathan finally confessed, revealing the truth behind the conversation.
Nathan soon told how was the meeting with Jailer Rodion Romanovitch.
Crimson Viper went to meet this cunning jailer, who possessed the uncanny ability to elude the authorities while carrying out illicit activities, owing to his position of influence.
It was under mymand that Nathan embarked on this mission.
The purpose of the meeting was simple ¡ªI needed prisoners, living souls to be utilized in the brain mana tampering experiments conducted by Alice Bailey.
Random people plucked from the streets would not suffice for these highly delicate matters.
Thus, I deemed prisoners as suitable subjects, and it was Jailer Rodion Romanovitch who could assist me in this regard.
However, during the negotiation, an unexpected twist urred.
The conversation moved towards the agricultural business that Rodion''s family was involved in, adding an intriguingyer to our deal.
It seems Nathan returned with an additional proposal entwined with my original arrangement.
"What does he want?" I asked, feeling the weight of the conversation pressing against my temples as I ced my fingers against my forehead.
"He wants us to eliminate his businesspetition, so that he can secure a lucrative deal and finally establish his family empire," came the response through the phone speaker.
"And what type of business is he involved in?" I inquired, needing a clear understanding of the situation.
"It''s actually his family business. They specialize in the production of sweet products, predominantly honey. Their mainpetitor is Maple Z Company, the local maple syrup manufacturingpany-" Nathan exined, before I interrupted him, already familiar with the details.
"Yes, I''m aware. The local maple syrup manufacturingpany," I interjected, acknowledging his statement with a brief moment of agreement, still pressing my hand against my pounding forehead.
He wants me to eliminate his businesspetition... how the fuck am I supposed to do that?
No conversation went on the phone for a whole minute as I went silent.
As I strained my mind, racing through potential solutions, an idea emerged and slipped from my lips, almost like a murmur. "Honey bee venom... a potential cancer cure... invasive species...", I whispered, contemting the potential path forward.
["What was that?"]
"Oh, it''s nothing. Just a passing thought"
Clearing my throat, I gathered my thoughts and spoke with a newfound determination, "Ahem. Inform him that we will fulfill that part of the deal, and he shall receive appropriatepensation as agreed upon in the original terms. However, add an additional condition: I require a healthy colony of honeybees before proceeding."
["But-"] Nathan began to protest, only for me to swiftly interject, "Let''s meet at the workshop. I understand that the formalities are still underway, and the ce may not be fully prepared, but let''s meet there nheless. Bring Alice Bailey with you."
After a brief pause, he finally replied, ["Fine... when?"]
"The day after tomorrow," I dered, swiftly ending the call with a decisive ¡ªclick!
"Nano, I need you to search for facilities orboratories that specialize inrge-scale insect rearing," I instructed.
"Especially those inclined to take on discreet third-party projects. Also, gather theirplete history, documenting any past hical activities. I must have a contingency n in ce in case they ever attempt to expose my part."
[Affirmative]¡ª Nano responded, its voice devoid of any identifiable gender, emitting a robotic tone that echoed in my head.
"Haaa! "¡ªWith a heavy sigh, I sank into the plush chair pulled up near the window of my second-floor room.
From this vantage point, I could gaze upon the serene scenery outside, allowing it to provide a temporary respite for my restless mind.
As I watched the scenery outside my mind revised my scheme.
I have crafted a very simple scheme.
In order to strike a deal with Jailer Rodion Romanovitch, acquiring a steady supply of discreet criminals, I needed to assist him in eliminating his family business''spetitors.
The Romanovitch family, rooted in the art of crafting natural, unadulterated honey, held sway over a product of remarkable value. Their honey, sought after for diverse culinary uses, potion-making, and even pharmaceutical endeavors,manded exorbitant prices.
However, the family''s sess remained constrained by their status as a local enterprise, hindered by their dependence on Maple Z Company, which controlled half of the honey demand due to their monopoly on maple syrup production.
My n was simple.
I will eradicate the very foundation of Maple Z Company''s operations: the maple trees thriving upon their agriculturalnd.
To execute this, I would employ the aid of a cunning intruder, an invasive insect species known as Caelifera.
I was nning to acquire these Caeliferas from an insect rearingpany with a questionable third-party supply chain history. Leveraging this dark history, I would have a contingency n in case they ever turned against me.
The other part of my deal involved obtaining specialized honey bees from the Romanovitch family.
Through experimentation, I aim to replicate a cure for a specific type of cancer with the help of Nano ¨C it was a cure already discovered in my world.
Despite the presence of magic in this world , diseases like cancer remained deadly without a known cure.
But I possessed the knowledge and means to provide that cure.
The importance of this n extended beyond the potential honor of being the first to discover a cure for cancer.
A sessful oue would earn me the trust and favor of the esteemed Great Mage Seraphina Darkthorn.
Seraphina''s daughter faced a crippling battle with cancer.
By saving her life, I hoped to secure Seraphina''s unwavering support, positioning her as my trusted benefactor.
Chapter 99: A defensive mechanism
Chapter 99: A defensive mechanism
Ever since I started staying with Uncle Ethan, days hade and gone. During this duration, I made earnest efforts to connect with my siblings, Seraphina and Sabrina.
But my attempts proved futile as they persistently repelled any form of interaction.
Seraphina, in particr, not only distanced herself but issued a clear warning insisting that I keep my distance.
Well...isn''t that just splendid?
Theirck of fondness towards me didn''t vex me too much....honestly. I firmly believed that someday, I would be able to mend this fractured rtionship.
Amidst it all, I experienced a novel sensation, one that had eluded me for the past six months ¡ªhappiness.
I had found a semnce of family, or at least something close to it, in Uncle Ethan and Aunt Ava. They felt like my own kin, providing sce and familiarity.
For the first time since I got transmigrated into this world, I felt happy.
There were also some other good things that I have realized about my not so miserable life. For example Nano.
After my injection with Nano machines, my body underwent numerous transformations. But, it was only recently that I witnessed truly remarkable changes.
nk!¡ªkt! ¡ªAs I gripped the barbell, a resounding nk echoed through the air.
I effortlessly picked the weight of 280 kilograms with minimal difficulty.
While I was using a deadlift position, it felt unjust tobel it as a deadlift.
I could easily perform a bicep curl with this much weight ...
"Hmm..."¡ª I murmured, observing this newfound strength, before gently lowering the weight onto the steel floor.
The sturdy tform of reinforced concrete served as the foundation for Uncle Ethan''s garage gym.
Embedded within this very floor was a gem possessing magical properties, allowing it to absorb any noise generated during workouts. It proved to be immensely useful, as even when I forcefully mmed the weight tes, the sound remained minimal.
This garage gym was abor of love constructed by Uncle Ethan himself.
I slowly loaded more tes to the reinforced steel barbell.
320 kilograms¡ªno issue whatsoever.
I continued to pile on the weight.
420 kilograms¡ªit took me around twenty percent of my power, but I handled it with rtive ease.
520 kilograms¡ªstill not even close to pushing myself to the breaking point.
650 kilograms
720 kilograms
800 kilograms¡ªAs the number on the barbell steadily increased, a sense of doubt crept into my mind.
"Hey, Nano, you mentioned that I haven''t reached the peak of human physical condition yet. Are you sure about that? I''ve never witnessed.., or even heard of a human lifting 800 kilograms in my entire life."
[Confirmed. You are now on the cusp of achieving the ultimate pinnacle of human physicality. Once reached, you shall possess the capability to lift up to 1400 kilograms of weight.]
I arched an eyebrow quizzically, ''Human peak physical strength is that much? How is it that no one has evere even close to that?''
.
.
.
Since receiving the Nano injection, my body has undergone a drastic transformation.
The obvious ones were ofcourse, my strength and endurance¡ªthey have increased exponentially.
But there''s more to it than that.
My recovery rate has elerated significantly, and even when I do get tired, it''s only for brief moments.
It''s as if my cells are constantly fueled by an unceasing energy source, reducing fatigue to almost nothing.
There was also a notable improvements in my ability to memorize.
Unlike before, I now possess the remarkable capability to vividly recall information, whether I read, see, or hear it, akin to having a photographic memory.
Also, my vision has undergone substantial enhancement as well. Unlike the past, I can now perceive a vast array of colors with precision. If my previous visual acuity was like an HD resolution of 1080p, it now resembles the astonishingly sharp quality of an 8k HDR disy.
In addition, my hearing ability, sense of smell, and all my other senses have experienced significant amplification.
Moreover, even my proprioception has improved to the point where it feels akin to a sixth sense.
But, these changes are not the only ones I''ve noticed..
Whether it''s the influence of Nano or my prolonged use of the battle mode, one thing was clear ¨C my psychologicalndscape has undergone a substantial transformation.
Previously, I held a deep regard for human lives, valuing empathy as a cornerstone of my existence. But now...
Now I find myself struggling to summon the same level of empathy towards everyone .
A peculiar shift has urred within me, resulting in the creation of a mental barrier that discerns between good and evil.
If someone registers as evil in my judgment, my mind almost instinctively categorizes them as something ''other'' than human.
I find that my empathy now reserves itself primarily for those deemed "good people."
Seeking answers, I turned to Nano and asked, "Why has this happened ?"
[Master, the alteration in your psychological thinking is not due to the Nano machines. It is more likely that extended usage of the battle mode has induced a temporary divergence in your consciousness, allowing your mind and body to separate momentarily which resulted in construction of a defensive wall. The driving force behind this phenomenon lies within the intery of your conscious and subconscious mind.]
"A defense?...from what exactly?"
[From yourself master. From Noah Grey.]
My heart skipped a beat as I processed the unsettling response. "From me? From Noah Grey? How is that even possible?"
[The protective wall is a construction of your own consciousness to shield you from the potential copse of your own beliefs under the weight of your actions. It serves as a defensive mechanism, safeguarding your conscience from the harsh judgment you may impose upon yourself.]
Taken aback, I fell into a contemtive silence, absorbing the gravity of Nano''s exnation.
After a moment of reflection, I posed another question, "In the past, you mentioned that I should avoid relying too heavily on the battle mode. Did you have an inkling that such reliance could lead to a transformation in my psychological thinking?"
[Affirmative, I foresaw that excessive dependence on the battle mode could potentially alter your psychological thinking and beliefs over time. But, what sets your case apart is the unnatural nature of this transformation. It may change you into a force of greater good or... ]
"Enough"¡ªI stopped Nano before it could utter that word.
"Is there any solution?"
[There is hope for a seamless transition in your psyche as long as you remain aware of what is happening. In fact, it may resolve itself naturally over time. However, if you are concerned, seeking counseling could be a viable option]
"Consult? Can''t you just fix it yourself?"
[Theplexities of the mind extend beyond mere nerve muscles or chemical imbnces. This matter lies within the realms of consciousness and the subconscious mind. While I possess the capabilities to assist, it would be more beneficial for you to consciously engage in the process of fixing it.]
I sighed in exasperation. "Finding an expert in psychology ?Where do I have time for that? My schedule is packed, especially considering my ns regarding Seraphina Darkthorn."
[You don''t have to worry about the time-consuming process. I can assist you in finding the right professional.]
''Right... Nano could do such things''
"Proceed, search for an expert in psychology."
Within moments, an augmented reality field of vision flooded in my retina with various web pages and data, eventually revealing the profile of an elderly gentleman.
"Dr. Oliver Hawthorne?"¡ªThe words escaped me.
Chapter 100: My base
Chapter 100: My base
The cacophony reverberating through the streets resembled the droning of persistent flies.
Positioned behind barricades patrolled by Union officers, a legion of photographers awaited their prey. Their cameras, akin to elongated snouts, poised to capture the unfolding spectacle, their breath billowing in the chilled air like ethereal steam.
Despite the summer season''s grip on Ohinosberg, an icy mantle encased the entire building block ¡ªremnants of a fierce battle that had transpired between two mages and an elusive, ice magic-wielding murderer.
Amidst the tightly knit throng of paparazzi, conspicuous white vans loomed, their roofs adorned with colossal satellite dishes.
The air crackled with multilingual conversations from journalists, while soundmen, donning headphones, hovered in anticipation. Yet, amidst this buzzing hubbub, a young man sauntered along, seemingly unaffected by the chaos enveloping him.
An expression of the profoundest
disgust gleamed for a moment in the young man''s refined face.
He was, by the way, exceptionally handsome, above the average in height, fit, well-built, with beautiful dark eyes and dark ck hair.
Soon he sank into deep thought, or more urately speaking into aplete
nkness of mind; he walked along not observing what was about him and not caring to observe it.
asionally, he would let slip muttered fragments, as if engaged in a dialogue with his own inner musings¡ª a peculiar habit he had recently confessed to.
In these moments, he''de to realize the tangled knots his ideas sometimes formed.
His gait felt like that of a pensive adult, stood in stark contrast to the mere sixteen years etched upon his youthful countenance.
Approaching a line of waiting taxis, he singled out one driver and beckoned him forth. "I need a ride," he uttered, his request left hanging in the air.
The taxi driver, his voice tinged with gruffness, challenged, "Where to, buddy?"
"To Ohinosberg''s industrial district," he responded.
A barely perceptible raising of the driver''s eyebrow betrayed his curiosity. "The industrial district sprawls far and wide. Got a specific spot in mind?"
"The Pt establishment," the young man replied.
The driver shook his head. "That area is off-limits for regr folks," he warned, his gaze scrutinizing the opulent attire andvish essories adorning the young man. He couldn''t help but ask, "Does your father work there or something?"
"No, I actually own a workshop there," the young man asserted.
A sneer slowly formed on the driver''s lips, but before he could voice his skepticism, the young man deftly threw some extra cash at his face, uttering in a firm tone, "I have a permit."
Caught off guard by the seriousness in the young man''s eyes, the driver begrudgingly agreed, swayed by the weight of the additional Den money that had exchanged hands. His trajectory now directed straight toward the industrial district, as requested.
***
Noah''s POV(Point of view) :
Ohinosberg, the town that''s just a stone''s throw away from the bustling metropolis of Krenada City¡ªlike, a mere 200 kilometers away.
That''s practically a hop, skip, and a jump.
Last night, I sauntered up to Uncle Ethan and dropped the bombshell that I''d be bidding adieu to theforts of home.
I had some top-secret, super-important matters to attend to, after all.
The journey to Ohinosberg in itself felt longer than a marathon episode of "Extreme Carpet Cleaning."
It''s not like there was anything particrly fantastic about the ce, apart from the fact that the air could probably give Academy Award-winning pollution a run for its money.
Anyway, my grand destination was the illustrious Ohinosberg industrial district.
I had wisely invested in a workshop from Petronez Trevyoz¡ª the guy''s practically a legend in the business.
Now, I''m no expert, but when plotting out my ndestine workshop acquisition, I made a mental checklist. Number one: avoid any location that could attract the attention of casual visitors .
So naturally, I considered the idea of setting up shop in some faraway, remote corner, like a hidden gem in the middle of a quaint forest or a maze-like maze ofbyrinthine streets.
But then, it hit me like a bag of anvils¡ªwhy not opt for the industrial district? I mean, who in their right mind would say, "Oh wow, a workshop in an industrial district? How utterly absurd!" Nah, nobody''s gonna bust out that level of stupidity, right?
When I first thought of buying a workshop, I had concerns about potentially attracting the attention of authorities.
But, those thoughts also arose when I created my chess app, which umted millions of Dens in revenue.
Naturally, questions would have arose about how a 16-year-old boy managed to create such an app by himself and started generating millions of money.
Luckily , I had a solution to address these problems.
In this world, people involved in criminal activities, assassinations, hunting, and others utilize a bank known as HunterAssociation Banking for online transactions of various kinds, where high-profile individuals exchange millions to billions of money for covert operations on a weekly basis.
Hunter Association Banking is a trillion-dorpany operating under one of the three SSS-ranked heroes of the human domain.
With the help of Nano, I created many secure and private digital wallets for myself. These wallets were linked to HunterAssociation Banking financial institution.
To further protect my identity and keep myself shielded from authorities, I implemented four robust security protocols. These protocols acted as an imprable barrier, ensuring that my actions remained hidden as I yed with millions of online money.
Protocol 1) With Nano''s help, I employed advanced encryption algorithms and decentralized blockchain technology. This allowed me to securely distribute and transfer funds without leaving any vulnerable loopholes.
I always use Nano''s exceptional hacking capabilities to constantly cloak transaction trails. By doing so, I effectively erase any traceable links that could potentially be traced back to me.
Protocol 2) Offshore ounts: With the help of Nano I created many sophisticated virtual identity for myself,plete with offshore bank ounts. These ounts were established in jurisdictions with strict privacyws, making it difficult for authorities to trace the flow of funds.
Protocol 3) With the help of Nano I employed a technique known asyering, where the funds were moved through a series of transactions, disguising their origin and destination. By breaking down therge sum into smaller, seemingly unrted transactions, it became harder for banks to scrutinize the source of the funds.
Protocol 4) Exploiting Loopholes: After doing a thorough study of the bank''s policy, I figured that the banking system had a certain vulnerabilities and loopholes that the Nano was able exploit to bypass scrutiny. This involved manipting digital protocols, exploiting ws in banking algorithms, or even infiltrating bank systems to alter records temporarily.
Of course, this whole master n didn''t just materialize out of thin air overnight.
Oh no, no, no.
I spent countless nightsboring over textbooks, conducting meticulous research, and diving deep into the mystical realm of protocols.
It was a journey¡ªa journey of consistent studies and steadfast determination.
As I was, lost in thebyrinth of my thoughts, when suddenly, an establishment concealed behind a sturdy fence appeared before my very eyes.
The taxi screeched to a halt, and as I gingerly stepped out, my gaze fixated on a majestic signboard that proudly proimed ''Grey''s Workshop.''
"Ah!"¡ªa subtle smile graced my lips, like the conqueror who had discovered the perfect base for their grand expedition.
Chapter 101: Equal?
Chapter 101: Equal?
Noah''s POV:
After getting a formality check at the security station, I walked into the establishment.
As I breezed past the security guards, they couldn''t help but gawk in astonishment.
I understand their peasant reaction, who wouldn''t be floored by the sight of their boss strutting in, especially if that said boss happens to be a 16 years old?
Entering in, I watched the establishment from afar.
Grey''s workshop... heh ¡ª what a beautiful name, feels good to have yourst name attached to a ce.
Anyway! Grey''s workshop-- hmm...it really is a beautiful name.
It certainly is.
How utterly exquisite it is to have one''s surname denoting a ce?
Anyway, Grey''s workshop ¡ª but no seriously, isn''t it such a glorious name?
I mean why wouldn''t it be? After all it was my name! Hahahahaahahahaha! haaa--ahem!
Anyway, Grey''s workshop, spanning a vast 10-acrend,manded attention with its prominent central workshop and an adjacent industrial furnace.
Additionally, a dedicated security facility provided amodation for the guards.
These guards operated under the umbre of PT establishments. But, due to certain business protocols, I was fortunate enough to have the opportunity to address the necessary improvements on my property before their eventual withdrawal. This particr section of the industrial district maintained strict confidentiality, warranting such measures.
Thend itself set me back a cool 22million Dens.
Now, at first nce, that may sound like a hefty sum. But ¡ªit''s not actually that much.
It''s not that much because if I were to buy a 10-acre plot in a safer location, the price tag would be over 40 million Dens or more.
That''s just how this world works. Land bes pricier in safer areas, while in ces like Ohinosberg, where monsters roam the outskirts and the atmosphere is pretty polluted, the prices take a steep nosedive.
But add up the cost of thend, the workshop, and all the necessary equipment, I''m looking at a total bill of aaround 35 million Dens.
Now, that''s a lot of money, even for someone like me. It really hit me hard and made me realize that I need to step up my game and expand my business rapidly. I mean, millions just won''t cut it anymore. I need billions.
Okay, enough about money and property for now.
I wonder... how thebours will react when they find out that I am the new owner?
Some may find it surprising, while others may hold on to their skepticism.
Personally, I couldn''t care less about the doubts expressed by NPCs.
But, those who work under me should not harbor the same skepticism; instead, they should hold a certain level of respect for my abilities.
Respect is necessary for me to be established as their boss.
In order to solidify this perception of power and authority of myself, I instructed Crimson Viper to carry out a ''specific'' task.
CrimsonViper was good at information maniption.
Ibined his skills with the assistance of Nano and created a carefully crafted online persona that centered around me, specifically tailored for Alice Bailey.
Each time Alice searched for information about me, the search engines would redirect her to articles artfully designed by Nano to present me as an intelligent and highly aplished individual.
Within just a few days, I also arranged for testimonials and evidences about myself to reach her through third parties.
My intention was to brainwash her -- no, that''s not the right word.
Gosh, why did I use such a disgusting word? ''Brainwash'', seriously? Lol Tf is wrong with me?
Anyway,.
My intention was to nt within her an enigmatic, dramatic, and powerful image of myself, and I sincerely hoped that my efforts were sessful.
The information I manipted told her alot about me¡ªlike what I achieved ¡ªa sophistry. A carefully crafted lie along with help of some people.
But at the same time left many things untold, like my age or my personal background.
Immersed in my thoughts, I walked until I reached the sturdy steel door of the workshop.
Before entering, I quickly checked my attire¡ªI was wearing a designer long ck button-up shirt.
The shirt had a sleek ck design with a pattern of dark, murky red flowers starting from my upper left torso. The tendrils of the design continued like delicate threads, eventually transforming into a basilisk dragon on my right forearm.
Complementing the shirt was a formal ck pant--nothing too shy, just a ssic choice.
And of course, unlike those weird guys who donot wear socks with shoes, I made sure to wear socks.
Feeling satisfied with my appearance, I confidently stepped into the building.
***
Third person''s POV:
Nathan ended his phone conversation with a sharp -"I GET IT."
He took some files from under his arm and opened it.
"Alice Bailey., good morning",he said. His eyes still scanning the files.
Alice replied, "Hello." Her smile was only polite.
"Nothing''s wrong. I hope the call didn''t spook you."
"No.It didn''t " Not totally true, Alice thought.
Alice had received a call from Nathan Rivers earlier in the morning, and now they both found themselves in the industrial district of Ohinosberg.
Their destination was a workshop called Grey''s workshop.
The name ''Grey'' was quite familiar to Alice. She had heard a lot about this ''Grey''¡ªtheir boss.
Today was the day she was scheduled to meet him, and the nerves were starting to get to her.
The reputation and stories she had heard about Sir Noah Grey had painted a picture of someone incredibly important and influential. So, it was only natural that she felt a mixture of excitement and anxiety as the time to meet her esteemed boss approached.
She found herself fidgeting with her hair, her gaze fixated on the solid wooden door, anticipating his arrival.
Seated in her chair, she could see Nathan at a distance, deep in concentration as he studied the papers before him.
The room they were in was a simple meeting space, with a long office table serving as the centerpiece. Yet, even in its ordinary appearance, there was an air of anticipation lingering in the atmosphere.
With a sudden click, the wooden door swung open, revealing a young man entering the room. His fairplexionplemented his stylish ck attire, and his bangs, neatly falling across his forehead, added an extra touch of charm.
Startled, Alice stood up, but no words managed to escape her mouth.
Noah confidently walked over to the head chair of the office table, his fingers gently grazing the wooden surface as he moved. Taking his time, he smoothly settled into his seat.
From her vantage point, she could see that he was of average height, around 5.8-5.9 feet tall, and had a fit physique. The contours of his hands and arms were discernible under his well-fitted ck shirt.
"Good afternoon," he greeted, his deep andmanding voice demanding the attention of both Nathan and her.
His cultured voice had a slight metallic rasp beneath it.
His eyes were Charcoal and they reflected the light in pinpoints of white.
Sometimes the points of light seem to fly like sparks to his center.
His eyes held Alice whole.
Seeing those eyes Alice felt like it belonged to a man not of this age nor this world. But... he was not such an old man...he looked rather young.
The hair on her forearms rose and pressed against her sleeves.
"Hello, Sir Grey. I''ve heard so much about you. It''s truly a pleasure that you''ve chosen to invest in my project. I''ve also heard that you have some specific terms," Alice spoke with newfound confidence. She nced at Nathan briefly, then locked eyes with Noah, before adding, "It would be wonderful if we could coborate and work together."
Noah''s smile was faint, barely reaching his eyes, when he heard her mention ''working together''. It was clear to him that Alice was positioning herself on an equal footing with him.
"Do you have any credentials or presentation with you? I''ve heard and read about your studies, they are fascinating" Noah inquired, his expression masking his true thoughts.
"I have already presented my credentials," she replied, directing her gaze towards Nathan. As she did so, Nathan subtly slid some files across the table towards Noah.
Curiosity piqued, Noah picked up the files and gave them a quick sniff??-- before delving into their contents.
"As for the presentation, I do have one", Alice announced confidently.
Noah returned the files to the table and gestured towards the presentation board and monitor. "Please proceed," he invited.
"Thank you, Sir Grey"
"It''s fine, just call me Noah"
Upon hearing his reply, Alice''s smile widened, reaching her eyes. His statement of ''it''s fine, call me Noah'' indicated that he regarded her as an equal.
But, Noah''s expression suddenly turned into a frown, and he directed his attention towards Nathan, all while sniffing the air. *Sniff* *Sniff* "What''s that smell, Nathan? Luktrakas? I didn''t know you were interested in perfumes?"
Nathan attempted to offer a response, but before he could, Alice quickly interjected, "Actually, that''s my perfume. I apologize if you are sensitive to it."
Noah raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion ¡ªhis acting was good enough to fool even an actor himself. He questioned, "Your perfume? I was under the impression that you generally don''t use perfumes. Lutraks aren''t exactly cheap either. Is it because today is a special asion?"
Confused by his observations, Alice asked, "How did you know that I typically don''t use perfume?"
Noah confidently replied, "Your files have the scent of old parchments and ink. You''re wearing an expensive ne, yet your shoes reveal modest origins. You''re a woman driven by ambition, spending more time with research papers than romance novels. Who wouldn''t want to look their best on important asions? I can certainly understand that."
Hearing his reply, Alice felt stunned. Almost speechless.
In this short interaction, Noah had effortlessly seen past her fa?ade and glimpsed into her humble origins through simple observation.
It became clear that Noah was not interested in discovering her outer appearance or personality, but rather focused solely on what she could provide for him.
Yes, ''for him'', he clearly established the point that it was an important asion for her, easily seeing through her facade to appear more appealing, more important ¡ªwhich she couldn''t deny.
This revtion emphasized the fact that he held the upper hand as the one financing her project, leaving no room for ''equality'', like she naively believed.
Alice quickly understood his unspoken message.
Noah''s words broke the silence, "You''re a clever woman, Alice. I believe you have already deduced what I want. So, if you could please..." This time, his smile reached his eyes.
His hands gesturing towards the presentation board.
As soon as Noah spoke those words, Alice was hit by a sharp insight¡ª¡ª''This young man... he is, he is...''
A crafty fox?
A Cunning bastard?
The insight hit Alice Bailey, ''he is a monster. We were never on equal footing to begin with.''
***
Author''s note: I usually type my chapters with a typewriter before uploading them. But sadly my cat ate my chapters so it took me some more time to update. I hope you all can understand and forgive me.
Chapter 102: Brewing Enemy
Chapter 102: Brewing Enemy
In the dimly lit and austere prison corridor, a guard made his rounds.
On either side of the corridor stood rooms--cages technically. Solitary confinements for prisoners, not because they were of any threat, but simply to restrict them of freedom to move. Perhaps to give the bandi ustrophobic experiences for rest of their miserable lives.
Each cell held a number te.
1817-B2-ing to a halt at this particr cell, the guard stopped.
shing a badge at the side runic circle, the cell opened.
Inside the cell was a Werewolf, caged with chains, locked to a steel chair. Michael ¡ªhis name, the only thing which was left of him.
For the hineous crime ofmitting massacre at Genova, Michael, the werewolf, was eunicado from Ruler''s domain.
Despite being paralyzed from the neck down, he was still held captive, shackled by chains. His eyes appeared hollow and devoid of life as they stared at the cold concrete floor.
In a sudden moment, Michael lifted his gaze, his attention drawn to the prison guard. Inhaling deeply, he detected a familiar scent and, after a short pause, eximed, "Brother Lex... is that you?"
The prison guard flinched, his body jerking involuntarily. His emotions were carefully concealed, but as he removed what appeared to be a part of his face¡ªa mask¡ªan artifact, his true werewolf form was revealed. His reddish mane andrger physique distinguished him as Lex.
"It is you, Brother Lex!" Michael eximed, his voice filled with a flicker of happiness that breathed life into his previously hollow eyes.
Lex, in a stable but deeply saddening tone, asked, "What have they done to you, Michael? How did thise to be?" Though his voice remainedposed, it masked a multitude of emotions, with sorrow prevailing over the others.
In response, the light in Michael''s eyes flickered as he lowered his head once more. After a brief pause, he uttered, "I am paralyzed from the neck down. I have even lost Sylisiya. My life holds no worth anymore."
Lex ced his hands gently on Michael''s shoulders, his emotions still concealed beneath his exterior.
In a tender tone, he inquired, "I have read the official reports but I want to hear it from you. Tell me, who did this to you?"
Michael sighed, struggling to recall the crucial fragments of that fateful day. He attempted to piece together how a seemingly routine mission, centered around abducting some human students from Arcanum Academy, had culminated in his ultimate downfall.
"Probably some guy...maybe a student?", Michael offered.
Gradually, Michael began to divulge the entire sequence of events, vividly recounting the features of the person responsible for the tragedy that had befallen him.
This guy was not only ountable for Michael''s suffering but also for the untimely demise of Sylisiya.
The image of the lifeless vampiress, her eyes filled with death, still etched itself deeply in Michael''s memory.
After a few moments, Lex nodded, his voice lowering almost to a whisper, "So it was really ''the Unstory''." His gaze shifted to the floor, as if trying to assemble the scattered pieces of the tale.
''The Unstory''¡ª that''s what the union officers called this person, who was involved in the notorious Geniva Mansion incident. There were countless reports of a man who mercilessly killed numerous vampire-kins on that fateful day.
Even some students from Arcanum des Academy had given testimonials of seeing this mysterious person.
CCTV footage would blur into static noise wherever he went. And when the CCTV footage did reconnect, all it showed was a floor filled with dead bodies of vampire-kins and blood. Wherever he went, he left behind a trail of death. On that fateful day, he even took the life of a Vampiress.
However, due to theck of solid evidence or any leads connecting him to anyone, the union officers simply dubbed him as the Unstory¡ªa nk page in a story left unwritten. A nk page which simply should not exist, a void which makes no sense.
"Don''t worry, brother. You''ve given me enough to piece things together. I''ll find out who he is," Lex assured Michael.
But his demeanor suddenly shifted, his tone promising more to himself than to Michael, "No, I will find him, without a doubt. And when I do... I''ll make him pay. I''ll squash him like a bug!"¡ªLexicon growled, while clenching his fist.
"No, Lex, don''t underestimate him."
"Hmm? What do you mean?"
"Those gray eyes," Michael muttered, as distant memory of two lifeless gray eyes entered his mind. "The gaze in those eyes doesn''t belong to a normal person", he continued, his voice trailing off. "Those eyes belongs to someone who has stared death in the face countless times."
"Listen to me broth.. "
...
***
Nathan River''s POV:
Noah Grey. Sixteen years old. He had dark hair that defaulted to beautiful curtain bangs without any effort on his part.
His lips were off-put, just alittle, neither smiling, nor upset. No emotions. But if you look at them closely for a few seconds he would surely ask, "Are you gay?"
"No."
"Well then, quit staring at my lips," he snapped, his attention shifting to the gateway where a swarm of trucks rolled in.
''Yes, I am not gay. Matter-of-factly, I even have a girlfriend. But I won''t tell you that, knowing that you could use it to ckmail me. I am sure you will.''
Noah Grey, a type of person who would do anything and everything to get people under his control. Working with him, sorry working under him for two months already gave me an idea what kind of person he was. You can never quite decipher what the hell is going on in that mysterious mind of his.
His nose was strong and sharp, a damnednear-perfect nose. It looked like the beak of an eagle¡ªbeautifully designed. But of course it was those dark eyes that drew you in.
Where had he gotten eyes that dark? They looked unnatural. Like someone wearing ck contact lenses. And Noah would turn those ck, unnatural dark eyes on you, and you wouldn''t know whether you were looking into profound depths or maybe just into a very crazy ce. "You know Nathan, I am beginning to question your sexuality."
"I am Sorry, I won''t stare. "
"I hope so."
Noah was here to met a person, Leo.
Someone I recruited for him, Leo.
Age fourty-five, ex-army veteran of Jiju, Royal Hignd Miles. (Motto: Nemo Me Impugn Lacessit¡ªNo One Assails Me with Impunity. Or the alternative version¡ªDo Not Fuck with Us or We Will Hurt You.)
Shoulders you could break a cinder block on, disciplined, up every morning to run twenty kilometers in whatever weather Krenada had on offer.
Leo Dostoevsky, who had earned the Brave Amulet for basically having balls so big he had taken out three baron level demons with a knife while literally carrying a woundedrade on his back.
He was a loyal central union army officer, until the day, when his daughter died. He begged central union to provide him silver rose petals to save his daughter, but since they only grew once every eight-hundred years, they refused.
Frustrated by the system, Leo left the army regime behind. He dived into the world of independent supply and arms dealing, mainly operating in the infamous Dyrne Alley. Unbound by loyalty to any particr faction or group, Leo was someone who could be swayed with the right amount of money.
Leo greeted me with an exuberant tone, although his smile fell just short of reaching his eyes. "Well, well, well, young man, what a pleasure it is to make your acquaintance!"
"Before you get carried away, let me rify¡ªI''m not the one in charge here," I retorted, tilting my head sideways to indicate Noah.
"Oh? Sorry about that. So a young brat rich enough to buy all these, eh?", Dostoevsky remarked in a grating tone, as he looked down disdainfully upon Noah.
In stark contrast, Noah simply met his gaze with a detached expression, devoid of any evident human emotion, and uttered only the most necessary words. "Did they dispatch you with the bees?"
Dostoevsky''s eyebrow shot up in surprise, caught off guard by the icy detachment in Noah''s demeanor, which unmistakably conveyed a no-nonsense attitude.
"Sure, feel free to check the truck, and all the necessary equipment is right here," he responded,plying with Noah''s request.
"Great, I''ll be needing those," Noah muttered, his attention shifting towards the trucks as if they held more interest than Dostoevsky himself.
Noah redirected his gaze back to Dostoevsky and stated, "I''m willing to pay you triple the amount I originally offered if you agree to take on another job for me."
Dostoevsky''s grin grew increasingly irritating as he replied, "So, Daddy''s got deep pockets, huh? Tell you what, make it quadruple the payment, and we''ve got ourselves a deal."
"You''ve got yourself a deal," Noah confirmed.
"Deal!" Dostoevsky eximed, his smile shining brightly as he extended his hand for a handshake. However, Noah simply brushed past him, scoffing, "I don''t shake hands with bastards who can''t even save their own kin."
''Ouch, that was definitely a low blow,'' I thought to myself, sensing tension building in Leo''s veins. However, as always, Noah seemed unaffected by the impact of his words.
***
(Late at night,1 AM)
Noah''s POV:
With forceps in hand, I delicately held the bee, observing it through a loupe perched on my eyes like a pair of sses.
After swiftly severing its tail, I ced the wriggling insect onto the incubator and tossed the expended bee into the nearby trash bin, where it would meet its fate.
My attention then shifted to the left, where three ss cylinders brimmed with a teeming mass of a thousand or so bees.
Methodically, I extracted another batch of bees, handling them with utmost care. cing them onto a contraption that induced them to bite onto a gloved hand, I procured small droplets of their precious venom.
"Ha"¡ªI sighed, allowing the process to run its course as I observed the DNA Analyzer(PCR) Machine, Liquid Chromatography-Mass Spectrometry (LC-MS) machine, and the Flow Cytometer.
I purchased these prized devices two weeks ago from the enchanting marketce of DyrnAlley, solely relying on my resourcefulness as Icked the necessary license.
"Ha, these uing nights will be sleepless," I murmured, acknowledging the arduous journey ahead.
Although my expertisey in the realm of software engineering, I wasn''t entirely inept when it came toboratory work.
My grandfather had imparted someboratory technician skills upon me, and my biology knowledge was well above average. Being confined to my bed all day due to my physical limitations proved tiresome, so I upied my time by studying like a diligent schr.
Of course, Nano is the one guiding me through the intricacies of concocting the drug.
"Just a few more days, and then I''ll finally meet her. It''s quite nerve-wracking, now that I think about it," I let out.
The Great Mage Seraphina Darkthorn.
"Perhaps I should arrange for a private jet to exude that rich dude vibe when I met her," I pondered, ready to make asting impression.
Chapter 103: Seraphina Darkthorn [1]
Chapter 103: Seraphina Darkthorn [1]
4 days, 11 hours, and 45 minutes of no sleep and continuous work at theboratory finally gave birth to the vial of liquid I was currently holding in my hand.
"Anhh!"¡ªI yawned, allowing my exhausted muscles to rx.
A normal person simply cannot stay awake for this long without going insane.
But I can hardly call myself normal anymore. I had more nanomachines in my body than the blood which flowed.
Well, making the cure of cancer was not the only thing I did in these past few days.
I even made some nes.
n 1: Find a manager for yourself.
n 2: Assemble a team of game developers.
n 3: Recruit a group of skilled assassins.
n 4: Construct an underground chamber for human experiments.
n 5: Eliminate Dr. Elizabeth.
Dr. Elizabeth...ter about her.
n 6: Rizz up Svena Darkthorn to gain Seraphina''ssting support. Svena is Seraphina''s daughter, but this n seems risky and needs further thought.
n 7: Hire a team of expert engineers.
n 8: Build your own private army to challenge the central union in the future.
n 9: Implement satellite weapons and drones.
n 10: Take out Boris Jackson. Take control of underworld crime syndicate.
n 11: Establish anarchy worldwide, dismantle the central union, and establish a monarchy where I will rule.
n 12: Stop the cataclysms at any cost, no matter what.
n 13, the final n: Project Transmigration. Return home.
Click! ¡ªOpening theboratory door, I headed to wash myself up.
But, I couldn''t simply sleep yet; I needed to have one final discussion with Nathan.
Even though this entire facility was under my ownership, I didn''tpletely trust everyone.
That''s why I had taken all 25 vials of cancer treatment drugs with me, carefully stored in my dimensional bracelet.
The people here had no real knowledge of what I had been working on in theb for four nights and four days, but it was better to take precautions.
And the workshop wasn''t solely a ce for building; it also had private quarters for residing.
I grabbed my masterkey and entered the head office¡ªmy office.
There was a big room attached to my office with bathroom, kitchen, sleeping ce, gaming ce, etc. But the room was only avable to me.
Entering my room, I washed myself, changed the cloths and went straight to cafeteria.
***
"Sparkling, please",I said, in response to the waiter''s question about what sort of water I would prefer.
Yep, this workshop had cafeteria and waiters.
Turning to Nathan, the waiter asked, "And are you ready to order?"
Nathan, sitting across from me at the table and absorbed in a local newspaper, looked up and inquired, "What''s the special dish here? Actually, never mind¡ªjust bring me a cup of tea."
Before long, our food arrived, and I eagerly started eating.
"Why did you call me?" Nathan asked, ncing at me briefly.
"You have the crest of monte¨¦, don''t you?" I questioned. My mouth still stuffed with Roti and Paneer.
"How do you know that I have the Crest of monte¨¦? "¡ª Nathan asked. Confusion etched in his voice. Quickly, he shook his head as if dismissing himself. "Forget that I asked. I shouldn''t be surprised at this point. What do you want with the Crest?"
Nathan took a sip of his tea and gazed at me.
"I was actually nning to... meet Great Mage Baroness Seraphina Darkthorn", I stuttered out.
"Ah, I see..."¡ªNathan replied, finally understanding why I would need a royal crest, all while sipping his tea.
"PFFFUUUUU!"¡ª Suddenly, he sputtered his tea while choking.
Cough! ¡ªCough! ¡ªCough! ¡ªHe struggled topose himself before staring at me, his eyes wide like he had seen a monster from area 51.
"WHAT DID YOU SAY?!"¡ªHE ASKED IN A HIGH-PITCH. LIKE A GIRL.
"Please, Nathan, let''s maintain some table manners. You spilled your tea."
"No, fuck the tea! What did you say? Seraphina who? Do you even realize what you''re saying?!"
He shook his head in disbelief all while holding his head with both hands. "No, no, no! I knew it!
"I knew it! Staying with you would get me killed someday! I am gonna die! I am gonna die!"
"I shouldn''t have signed the unbreakable Oath! ¡ªI haven''t even married yet!"
"You''re overreacting," I said.
"Overreacting? You think this is overreacting?!" ¡ªNathan grabbed my cor. "Tell me, am I overreacting?"
Feeling annoyed by the situation, I used a karate chop to swiftly knock him unconscious. After some time, when he finally woke up, he was able to calm down and listen to my entire story.
"So, it''s about Svena Darkthorn," he said, while massaging his temples.
"Yeah, and I have no idea how to gain ess to their estate."
"You don''t need to find an entry pass or anything like that, the Crest will suffice," Nathan replied.
I raised an eyebrow and asked, "Won''t they question me about the cure?"
"No," Nathan replied, sliding the local newspaper towards me on the table.
My eyes caught sight of an advertisement article by the Darkthorn matriarch in the newspaper.
"They are also searching for a cure. Doctors, potion makers, healers from all over the world have tried and failed. They''ve even advertised it. They are desperate for any safe cure," Nathan exined.
"Ah, this simplifies things," I eximed.
"Is the private jet ready?" I asked about the private jet I had specifically borrowed for this day.
"It is. However, I have a request¡ªactually, more like a demand."
I raised an eyebrow, asking, "What is it?"
"I''ming with you," Nathan replied with a serious expression. "I don''t want to risk my life. I want to ensure everything goes well."
Looking at his determination, I sighed and said, "Fine."
I stood up from my seat to prepare for our departure when a headline in the newspaper caught my attention. ["International Cadets Tournament hasmenced. A new ray of hope!-Gavisti Ashwath of Arcanum des Academy stuns everyone."]
I smirked.
It''s finally beginning.
The plot of the novel is about to start.
Gavisti will soon emerge victorious in the International Cadets Tournament (ICT), putting the Arcanum des Academy on the global map.
Arcanum des academy will be famous worldwide.
Aeravat, the strongest student in the first year, will also gain recognition alongside the main characters, as more attention will be directed towards them.
News and media outlets will start mentioning their names and fan clubs will be formed.
Aurora Lewis will be hailed as the queen of thunder, and soon enough, demons will begin attacking the academy to eliminate the potential threat that Aeravat is.
Alongside all this, a new inter-school tournament will be organized for the first-year students where several academies will participate.
''I need to be stronger'',I thought to myself.
Suddenly, ideas and ns started forming in my mind as if the gears were clicking into ce.
"Nathan, there''s one more thing. Make sure the team of tattoo artists and shamans is prepared. I might need their assistance by the end of this month."
Chapter 104: Seraphina Darkthorn [2]
Chapter 104: Seraphina Darkthorn [2]
Leo Dostoevsky''s POV:
So, fuckin'' recently, I got myself hired by this Crimson viper.
The son of a bitch was damn well-known in the ce I used to work.
But all of a sudden, the bastard stopped showin'' up for his usual shady business in Dyrne Alley.
Rumor has it, the fucker got filthy rich or somethin''.
Now, I was happy as hell to get hired by him.
More money for him meant more money for me.
But turns out, it wasn''t even his ass who hired me. It was some damn kid.
What was his name again? Noah, I think? Well, I gotta say, the kid don''t look like no ordinary little shit with that build of his.
He''s gotta be like 19 or somethin''.
And that''s how my life''s going.
Here I am, hired to do another one of these fuckin'' illegal jobs. But hey! the payment''s lookin'' damn good.
Got a truck loaded with these little bastards¡ªbugs, all trapped up in ss containers.
Ring!¡ªRing!¡ªSuddenly, the motherfucking phone started ringing, and I nced at the caller ID¡ª[Noah Grey, your boss.]
I scrunched up my face, staring at the caller ID.
I had originally set it as [Customer 3], but for some fuckin'' reason, it kept changin'' itself to [Noah Grey, your boss] all on its own.
No matter how many times I tried to fix it, the shit always reverted back.
"I swear, one of these days I''m gonna chuck this damn phone!", I grumbled in frustration.
Click! "Well, hey there, kid,"¡ª I blurted out.
["Are you in position?"] he went straight to business, no bullshit. I like people like this.
"Yeah, I''m near the MapleZ syrup farm."
["Alright, good. First, set up the steel container fluid nearby."]
["Then, travel 70 kilometers further north to the Kaskal mountains and release the containment there. The wind will be blowing south towards Dakota. The Caelifera will make their way to MapleZ farms from there"]
"Why the hell is this n so damnplicated? Can''t I just release them right here?" I asked, all confused by this borate scheme.
["No, that would leave evidence that it wasn''t natural. I have designed this trap to align with natural factors. The Caeliferas have been raised to exhibit polyphenism, so they will migrate during this season. The Kaskal mountains will act as natural barriers, and the Caeliferas will definitely follow the wind to the south. By releasing the scent from the steel container fluid, your team can attract them. Afterward, pack up everything and leave."]¡ªClick!
The motherfucker hung up the damn phone right in my face before I could even say shit.
"Motherfucker," I muttered in frustration.
Soon enough, an attachment file was sent to my damn phone.
***
Noah Grey''s POV:
Settling into the plush leather seat, I allowed myself to rx and slide around a bit.
A pleasant smile graced my face.
"Nano, change his online ID to ''I am gay''," I spoke.
[Affirmative. Updating Leo Dostoevsky''s online profile... ] Nano replied in his usual monotone, devoid of any emotion.
A mischievous smirk took hold of my lips.
''What was it? Daddy got deep pockets?''
''Rich little brat?''
He shouldn''t have made those remarks that day. And while I''m not one to hold grudges... I have a feeling I''m going to enjoy this little prank.
"Oh, Right! Status?" I inquired.
____________________________
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ S t a t u s W i n d o w ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
Name: Noah Grey
Age: 16 (+23?)(=39?)
Species: Homosapien
Sub-Species: Meta-Human/Technosapien/Technomorph/Nanomancer/Neo-Sapien
Abilities: Technokinesis, Metamorphosis, Advanced proprioception.
ss: Marksman
Rank: E
PRIMARY STATS ¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦ Health: D- ©¦ 500/ 500(+20?)
©¦ Mana: G- ©¦ 126/ 126
©¦ Strength: D ©¦ 560/ 560(+45?)
©¦ Dexterity: E+ ©¦ ( )
©¦ Intelligence: ??? ©¦ ( )
©¦ Mana Capacity: ©¦ 0
©¦
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SECONDARY STATS¡ú
¨q©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨r
©¦Armor: E ©¦ 25
©¦Resistance: (D+) ©¦ 50
©¦Stamina: C+ ©¦ ( )
©¦Charm: B- ©¦ ( )
©¦Durability: (D+) ©¦ 50
©¦Flexibility: B ©¦ ( )
¨t©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¨s
SKILLS:
-Momentum Transfer [Allows user to...]
-Perception[Allows user to...]
RELICS:
-None
ART:
Consecutive Archery ©§Bronze ?
(100% Mastery)
Propensity: None
Mysteries:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
[Sris Amulet]
Achivments:
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired the mystery of Teleportation!]
[Legendary Achievment! Acquired Sris Amulet!]
____________________________
"My charm has reached (B-),huh?"¡ª I muttered to myself, more inner thoughts than a direct question.
Am I finally good looking enough?
Can I really grab the attention of girls?
I damn well need to be confident for this n to work.
If I want to get Svena, I better have some damn good looks to back it up.
Now, to rify, I have got no intentions of getting into a romantic rtionship with a SIXTEEN-year-old girl.
Because I''m TWENTY-FUCKING-THREE.
That''s already more than enough reasons of why this is wrong.
But the fact that Svena''s mother is Seraphina gives me plenty of reasons to go through with this.
But realistically talking about this situation, it matches with those transmigration novels.
''Transmigration novels huh...''
I just can''t wrap my head around those transmigration novels. It''s like the main character, despite being a grown-ass thirty-year-old man, ends up pursuing teenage girls.
Seriously, what the actual hell? Fine you switched bodies with a teenager, but did you also be a retard?
If I were ever in the mood to hook up, I''d prefer a mature woman, not some underaged girl.
Anyway
I nced around thepartment of the ne, searching for the air hostess. Finally, my eyesnded on her.
I motioned for her toe closer, activating my perception skill with a curious intent.
I had something I wanted to test.
"What can I assist you with, Sir?" she inquired, a genuine smile ying on her lips.
Due to my perception skill, I was quite certain that her smile was authentic, and not merely for the sake of formality.
"What is your name?" ¡ªI asked, tilting my head against my fist, my arm resting on the leather seat''s armrest.
"It''s Amelia, Sir," she replied, her emerald green eyes locked onto me, a genuine smile gracing her face.
''Amelia, huh? What a mediocre name,'' I silently mused.
"You have a lovely name, Miss Amelia. Mind if I inquire about something?", I asked, getting straight to the point without any pretense.
"Yes?" she responded, evidently curious.
"This is a personal question, so I hope you can answer honestly. How do you think I look?" I queried, not beating around the bush.
"Look?"¡ª Amelia repeated, a bit perplexed by my exact intentions.
"Yes, in terms of my appearance. Don''t sugarcoat it. I''m not fishing forpliments"¡ªI nced briefly out of the ne''s window, lost in thought for a moment, before refocusing my gaze on Amelia. I concluded,"I genuinely need to know something".
"To be honest, I find you quite dashing. Sir." she replied sincerely.
"Dashing, huh?" I smirked inwardly, considering her response. My perception skill hinted that she was somewhat reserved but genuine in her assessment.
"You may go," I waved my hand dismissively, as if shooing away a pesky fly, signaling for her to leave.
ncing out of the window, I watched the clouds drifting by.
We must have crossed Pax territories by now. Getting closer to the Darkthorn estate.
"We are about to reach," Nathan approached me suddenly, his gaze fixated on his tablet.
"Yes, indeed. Is everything prepared?" I asked, eager to ensure all arrangements were in order.
"Everything is in order. But, you may have to meet their referring seneschal first. Gaining direct audience with Seraphina is no easy task," Nathan responded. There was a hint of nervousness in his voice, evident even in the way he spoke. "I must admit, I still have doubts about this entire thing."
"Don''t worry, you have to trust me," I reassured him, my gaze fixed on the view outside the window, where a magnificent estate finally came into sight.
Yet, despite my confident words, anxiety began to tighten its grip on my heart.
Furrowing my brow, I silently cursed, "I''m here... Shit, this is actually making me nervous."
***
A/N:I know y''all gonna ignore me but, if you are confused about the status window, than I decided to change it a bit.
Chapter 105: Seraphina Darkthorn [3]
Chapter 105: Seraphina Darkthorn [3]
Floating in the nowhere of space was ¡ªme.
The ckness greeting my eyes¡ªthe truth that is not denied by either space or time.
"Oh right, who am I?"¡ªI said, pointing my finger at the television monitor, that hovered at my eye level.
Thousands of people were watching me, from inside the TV. Thousands of people were LITERALLY inside the TV. Living, breathing, alive humans.
"My name is Noah Grey! I am 18 years old!"¡ªstretching out both of my hands in a triumphant T-pose, I dered myself.
My voice was muffled due to the helmet of my space suit.
"You folks must be wondering why am I in space right? Well, truth is, I asked my grandfather for a chance to experience the wonders of space, just once."
"I wanted to feel its embrace before my timees to an end. And so, he allowed me to join his expedition teeaaaammnnnnghrreeee ...?
¡ªMy voice grew increasingly heavy, resonating like a ring siren, as the world around me underwent a dramatic shift.
My vision blurred and when it cleared, I found myself standing in a deste and desatednd.
To my right, a signboard caught my attention.
It boldly disyed ¡ªFrom April 24, 1904, to February 18, 1967.
What was this signboard? I had no idea.
Just as confusion gripped my thoughts, a sudden cry shattered the silence¡ª"Toten!"
"Toten!"¡ªAdolf Hitler''s voice reverberated, while his finger pointed towards a particr direction.
There he stood, donned in his infamous field wartime uniform, perched atop an imposing white duck.
The magnificent duck sported a scarf embellished with the pattern of a Nazi symbol, draped stylishly around its neck.
With a hystericalugh, the duck charged forward, screaming¡ª"HANHANHANHAHA!"
Suddenly the duck spewed something from its mouth¡ª a projectile. The projectile flew in the air.
I trailed the trajectory of this projectile, only to discover it was an eagle.
With grace and elegance, this majestic eagle glided high above a picturesque rice field. Down below, in thend, diligent farmers and workers toiled away. The sun slowly started rising in the distant backdrop.
Suddenly, the soaring eagle released an object from its powerful talons.
"What did it drop?"¡ªI asked confused.
But in the next second, in the blink of an eye...
----(INTENSE BRIGHTNESS)----
A blinding light engulfed everything.
Once my vision steadied...
Before me stood a huge mushroom cloud, stretching tens of thousands of feet high.
Nestled at its core was a radiant light which felt like pouring of thousands of suns. It felt as if I was gazing at the very essence of death itself.
From the corner of my eye, my grandfather peered at me and softly uttered, "Wake up."
"Wake up? What do you mean?" I asked, a wave of confusion washing over me.
"WAAAAAKE UUUUP!" his sudden shout jolted me awake.
***
Thump! ¡ªMy head hit something solid.
"Uh ...what happened?" I muttered, confused, while surveying my surroundings.
"Wtf was that?"
"A dream?"¡ªI asked myself, finally awoke anding to my senses.
The dream seemed to show memories from my past?
Yes, the dream was weird, but it was also showing me past events of my life.
I had experienced both space travel and witnessed a nuclear detonation in my life.
"I was informed that Seneschal Sir Liam is ready to meet you," Nathan suddenly approached me.
Ah, that''s right...
I am currently in the guest room of Darkthorn''s manor.
"Were you dozing off?" Nathan furrowed his brow and questioned.
"No, of course not," I hastily replied, wiping away the drool from the corner of my mouth.
''This must be the consequence of four sleepless days. I don''t usually daydream.''
"Anyway, you mentioned that he agreed to meet me?" I asked.
"He did", Nathan confirmed.
"Was it that easy?" I asked again. "Did you use some sort of trick?"
"No, even I am puzzled," Nathan responded. "It seemed as if he was anticipating our arrival."
I furrowed my brow. "Did he know we wereing?"
"Well, not exactly ''us'', but he was expecting someone''s arrival regarding Svena''s matter," Nathan exined.
"Their butler is waiting outside. Don''t mess this up."
***
Third person''s POV:
A grandiose bed, beautifully crafted fromvish wood, adorned the room with its striking white color and golden ents.
The footpost resembled carved baster pirs, disying exquisite artistry.
Resting upon the bedy a young teenage girl, seemingly in her sixteenth year.
Her flowing onyx hair cascaded like a waterfall, framing a beautiful short haircut.
Her wless, porcinplexion was entuated by luscious, rosy lips. Just above her chin, a delicate mole added a touch of charm.
She wore a ck dress, yet her eyes remained concealed beneath a blindfold.
"The Dreambreaker has arrived..." Svena''s voice resonated gently, flowing with melodies.
Seraphina, her mother, nced at Liam, positioned by the doorway.
"Someone has indeede regarding the matter of ''cure''," Liam affirmed.
"So there is hope..." Seraphina whispered. She shifted her attention back to her daughter, gently grasping her hand.
When Svena was only 12 years old, she was diagnosed with a strange and deadly type of cancer. It had no known cure and, to make matters worse, it affected her mana circuits, making it even more dangerous.
Finnding a cure for cancer is quite difficult in general.
While less sevre forms of cancer can be treated with high-grade potions, it wasn''t the case for Svena.
Seraphina traveled almost the entire earth, seeking a cure and utilizing all of her avable resources.
She reached out to expert potion makers and healers, desperately seeking a glimmer of hope.
But, despite her efforts, hope remained out of her sight.
Svena managed to live a rtively healthy life with the help of potent healing potions and magical herbs, but her underlying issue persisted.
Luckily for herself, Svena was born with a unique and powerful propensity ¡ªthe ability to see into the threads of destiny.
Seven months ago, she had a sudden vision. In this vision, she saw that someone was destined toe to her rescue. This mysterious person was called the ''Dreambreaker'' in her prophetic sight.
And he was not mysterious just for the saying of it¡ªno. ording to her vision, he would be adorned with jewels of mystery itself, with a gift from another world. Perhaps it was all metaphorical? It is quiet hard to interpret prophetic visions, often filled with symbolism.
That''s why, seven months ago, the Darkthorn family started advertising for the cure in public, in hopes that this said person woulde. But s, nobody did.
It was no secret that if even high-level sorcerers and healers couldn''t cure Svena, what can the random public do?
That was the case until today.
"Arrange the formalities. I really hope this person has a cure," Seraphina said.
Bowing deeply, Liam left the room.
Svena''s smile blossomed. ''Smells like beautiful incense stick.''¡ªShe thought.
***
Noah''s POV:
Perplexed by the sight of various preserved magical beast carcasses disyed like trophies on the walls, I turned to the butler and asked, "What are these?"
Among the collection, peculiar ss stands held the heads of other mystical creatures.
Nano''s monotonous voice echoed in my head, [A lot of uncatalogued DNA is being detected].
"The Darkthorn family has killed many legendary beasts throughout generations. All of these serve as markers for their conquests. Some were even in by Her Excellency Seraphina herself. In the past, the Darkthorn ancestors were known for ying mythical beasts," exined the butler.
Intrigued, I raised an eyebrow, but suddenly an idea struck me about mana circuit tattoos. Hastily, I interrupted the butler,"Wait, hold on! Hold on! You just mentioned mythical beasts, didn''t you?! What kind of mythical beasts were in by the Darkthorn family?"
***
A/N: I know what you''re all thinking, but no, no dragons. I''ve had enough of seeing dragons being used repeatedly, like chess in an American dish.
Pick from this list andment below; I will use that: Basilisk, Leviathan, Behemoth, Cockatrice, Thunderbird, Makara, or any other creature you can suggest. These creatures are far more powerful than dragons and much more interesting.
Chapter 106: Meeting
Chapter 106: Meeting
Noah''s pov:
''Here''s a strange fact: murder a man, and you feel responsible for his life¡ªpossessive, even.''
''You know more about him than his father and mother; they knew his fetus, yes. But you know his corpse.
''Only you canplete the story of his life''--The thoughts visted me like waves rolling in from the sea, to visit the dry sand.
Why was I thinking about life and death?
I don''t know.
Perhaps because I was in the estate of the strongest mage of this world?
I don''t mean that Seraphina would be some mindless maniac who would kill me for no reason at all but...
Sigh~
My eyes fixed on an elderly man who was standing atop the beautiful garden infront of me.
His hands were in his pockets.
ck pant, white shirt¡ªits sleeves casually rolled up to his forearms.
He stood facing away from me, fixated on the sunflowers.
The sunflowers had their faces turned towards the east, basking in the warm embrace of the sun.
"The Seneschal, Mr. Liam"¡ªthe butler informed me, the same one who brought me to this expansive garden that appeared to stretch on indefinitely.
The garden was very vast, several acres perhaps?
I couldn''t tell.
Had pools and stuff.
"Right.",I said and started walking towards the Senseschal.
***
Third Person''s POV:
Liam looked at the ordinary sunflowers with his old eyes. He felt that someone was approaching from behind, but he didn''t bother to look.
But suddenly, something strange began to happen ¡ªthe sunflowers, which had been facing the sun, started to shift from the east.
Liam''s eyes followed their movement.
Eventually, the sunflowers stopped, all of them facing the south.
Liam found it strange.
Sunflowers are supposed to face the sun, so why would they turn away and point towards the south?
No, the sun flowers didn''t ''point'' towards the south, it pointed towards a guy. It was like the flowers were bowing to him.
Effect of the Sris Amulet of course, Liam didn''t know.
Liam''s gaze shifted from the sunflowers and met the sight of the youngd approaching.
The boy had one hand tucked inside his blue pant.
He was wearing a ck shirt that entuated his moonlitplexion.
Noah Grey¡ªLiam guessed.
Liam didn''t share the same level of excitement as her excellency Seraphina when he heard that someone came regarding the cure.
But now, looking at how Liam wasn''t even able to sense the mana core of this youngd, certainly left him impressed.
Liam was a highly skilled mage, capable of sensing anyone''s mana core in a hundred meter radius.
Concealing one''s mana core is not an easy task either.
So, for a youngd like Noah to hide his mana core so effectively that it almost seemed nonexistent, showcased his remarkable control over mana. A genius indeed.
''He looks so young, yet he possesses impressive skills'',Liam thought. ''He even created that chess app... Quite an interesting kid'',Liam pondered with fascination.
Liam was impressed.
"You don''t need to be wary here, no need to conceal your mana core", Liam reassured.
Noah''s face lit up with a subtle, gentle smile as if he had just heard something amusing. Stupid even. So he yed along with the stupid misunderstanding, "I understand, it''s just a habit."
Liam motioned for Noah to apany him, and although Noah was perplexed, heplied.
Leading Noah to a different area of the facility, Liam spoke, "I''ve reviewed your reports. You''re so young, yet you''ve already established apany?"
"Yes," Noah replied with a neutral tone, devoid of any trace of happiness or sadness.
"Quite an aplishment. You strike me as someone genuinely capable of achieving great things. But I must admit, I have some doubts. You''re just a student," Liam said.
"You have researched my background."¡ªNoah said.
"Naturally. It''s part of my job," Liam replied. He continued, "So, do you actually believe that there is a cure?"
"I don''t ''believe'' it," Noah said, a faint glimmer of confidence shining through his otherwise impassive eyes.
Liam raised an eyebrow, "What?"
"You only believe in something when you don''t have certainty", Noah stated confidently. "But I can tell you with absolute certainty that what I have is definitely the cure."
"It''s a terminal illness."
"I''m aware. I''ve thoroughly researched the reports," Noah lied. "But I can assure you, I have the cure." Noah truthed.
Curious, Liam asked , "A potion? Herbal remedy? Arcane magic? Or did you stumble upon something from some dungeon?"
"No, it''s none of that. It''s a purely medical and scientifically developed drug," Noah said.
"And who is responsible for developing this drug?"
"I am."
Noah noticed a skeptical expression appear on Liam''s face, if only for a brief moment.
With his perception skill, Noah understood that Liam harbored doubts. Taking out a small vial containing a liquid, Noah extended it towards Liam.
Liam looked at the vial," This...?"
"The cure."
Examining the vial with a skeptical eye, Liam responded, "Our team will have to analyze its content to confirm its legitimacy. But if it checks out, we can replicate it."
"You should instruct your team not to attempt replication, they would be wasting there time." Noah stated, with an emotion which was hard to read.
Liam asked,"Why''s that?"
"They won''t be able to reproduce a drug of this caliber, medically advanced as it is. At least not for another one hundred and fifty years."
Liam was bemused by the absurdity of the statement, but looking at Noah''s eyes Liam was not sure if the statement was really absurd, or the absolute truth.
A butler approached Liam, and he turned his gaze towards Noah. "You can go and rest for today. If this truly is the cure, Seraphina herself will grant you an audience. The butler will show you to your room," Liam informed Noah.
***
(LATER AT NIGHT)
Seraphina Darkthorn''s POV:
I was sitting in my study, trying to focus on a particr magical research paper. Themp on the side was providing light, the rest of the room was dark.
Themp was the only source of light.
But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t focus on the research papers.
My mind kept drifting to another topic.
Hope, which is usually aforting light in dark times, was now gnawing at my stomach.
I was truly hoping that my daughter''s prophecy is true.
However, with every passing moment without any positive news, hope was growing on my nerves like poison.
"I can''t focus like this," I muttered, closing the file in front of me. With a snap, I illuminated the room. Suddenly, with a click, the door opened, and Liam hurriedly walked in. His forehead was covered in sweat, his eyes wide in shock as he came toward me, shouting, "Madam Seraphina! You won''t believe this!"
"Calm down, old man. And how many times have I told you not to call me ''madam'' during informal hours?" I shook my head in disappointment.
"No, madam, you have to look at this! It''s working! It''s working!"
"Can you please rx and exin properly? What''s working? What happened?"
"The cure is working! Svena''s cure! The guy who visited today gave me a small vial of drug. After confirming it with our medical professional team, it''s giving positive results when used in Svena''s cells!"
I stood up immediately, surprised by the news. "What?! Really?!" I snapped.
I took a few deep breaths, trying to contain the sudden burst of happiness. It felt like something funny was trying to crawl under the skin of my feet.
The excitement was boiling.
I tried to speak calmly, but I just blurted out, "That''s great news! We should immediately start the procedures to treat Svena!"
"Alright! Alright!" Liam said, but he seemed to be thinking about something and added, "No, we can''t."
"What do you mean we can''t?"
"We don''t know how to administer the drug. It''s definitely effective, but our medical research team has never encountered or seen such aplex serum before. The proper medical procedure for administering it is unknown. Only Noah would know."
"Noah? The guy who brought the cure?" I asked.
"Yes."
I calmed myself and said, "Arrange a meeting. I would personally like to meet him. And regarding the cure, keep this matter within the walls of this manor."
"Understood," Liam replied.
***
The next day¡ª
Noah''s POV:
Anticipation, nervousness, excitement, fear, hope, truth, vision, life¡ªthese were the sensations urring inside my body.
Elegance, decor, solemnity, honor, wealth, intricate chandeliers, prestige, art pieces¡ªThese were the elements surrounding me.
My eyes bore witness, and my feet served as the chariot.
The hallway I walked through could be deemed a work of art itself, with pristine, beautiful white walls and pirs adorned with golden designs and textured patterns, apanied by rows and rows of exquisite chandeliers.
And, of course, there were butlers and maids everywhere.
And the maids were fucking beautiful!
Beauty here, beauty there, beauty is everywhere!
I was currently being escorted by Seraphina''s personal assistant, Ophelia Dcroix.
And man, she was also fucking beautiful!
I didn''t ask for her age, but judging by her appearance, I would estimate her to be around 22 or 24, the same as me. If not for the current circumstances, I might have already her out.
Suddenly, she nced back at me and gestured, "This way, please."
Following her lead, I finally came to a stop at a door.
And when she opened it, I involuntarily asked, "Am I in heaven?"
Ophelia chuckled softly at my words, delicately hiding her lips with her hand. "Oh, I assure you that you are not." She made it clear that I was not in heaven.
[Don''t worry, Master Noah. You are still very much alive]¡ªNano reassured.
But, my attention was quickly redirected by an unseen force of nature, drawing my gaze away from the heavenly beauty of the room to a woman gracefully seated on a chair.
With her dark red lips, porcin-paleplexion, exquisitely sculpted visage, onyx white hair, ck eyebrows, and piercing ruby red eyes.
''Seraphina Darkthorn...''¡ªI thought, my heart skipping a beat.
"Please," she gestured towards me, her velvety voice reaching my ears as if she was talking infront of me. Voice magic, I guessed. "Have a seat."
Chapter 107: Half a minute
Chapter 107: Half a minute
Noah''s POV:
"Four shots. One week. Intravenous injection, subcutaneous injection, intramuscr injection, locoregional injection... Of course, I won''t personally administer the shots since it could be rather intimate. But, I can provide detailed instructions to your medical team," I exined to Seraphina.
"In just one week, she will be healed?" she asked, her sunset-red eyes conveyed a mix of hope and bewilderment; her delicate facial features reflected both.
"Yes, she will. The drug possess regenerative properties specifically designed to trigger certain gic codes," I replied.
"Ah... ", Seraphina murmured. Her voice plucked the joyous strings of my heart.
Honestly, before meeting Seraphina I was scared.
Who wouldn''t be? She is the strongest mage in the world.
But after meeting and chatting to her a bit and witnessing her genuine kindness and caring nature¡ª a sense of warmth enveloped my chest.
The way she carried herself exuded an air of grace.
Not to mention, her beauty was breathtaking.
I had never encountered a woman of such mesmerizing allure in my entire life.
Her ruby red eyes held an otherworldly radiance, as if they contained the essence of divine splendor.
Her lips, so inviting and full of love, were impossible for my eyes to resist, though I tried my best to avert my gaze.
Noticing my feeble attempts, Seraphina couldn''t help but smirk. But, she followed it with a gentle smile.
Perhaps it was out of pity?
Was she taking pity on me because of my youthful appearancepared to her womanly grace?
Leaning forward, she rested her chin on her hand¡ªa sight that caused my heart to skip a beat.
''Damn, I so wish my body was my age and Seraphina was a bit younger.''
"Before we proceed with the terms and rewards, there''s something I need to ask you, Noah. Please understand that it''s not meant to be disrespectful, but I must make sure of certain things," she spoke with a voice as smooth as velvet, carrying me to the 12th cloud¡ªa ce I didn''t even know existed until I met her.
"What is it, ma''am?" I asked.
Seraphina''s ruby red eyes glowed like smoldering embers, and she directed a question at me. "Did you truly develop this cure?"
Under normal circumstances, I would have been terrified if someone of Seraphina''s caliber attempted to extract truth from me.
Keyword is normal here, because this circumstance is not normal for me.
I gazed upon her enchanting beauty and listened to the velvety tone of her voice.
My emotions were all over the ce. If anything, I found myself drawn to her.
Like a moth drawn to me.
By the way, I possess heightened perceptiveness beyond that of an average human.
Combine that with my [Perception] skill, I can read the intentions of others just by observation alone.
And judging from Seraphina''s behavior, it seemed she was currently using some form of lie detection spell.
Ultimately, I made the decision to be honest. "Yes, I am indeed the first person to create this cure in this world. I can confidently assure you that I neither stole nor giarized this cure from anyone of this world. I alone am responsible for bringing this cure from the other world to this."
As Seraphina''s eyes returned to their usual state, she offered me a faint smile. "I apologize, Noah."
"So, what can I do for you as a token of gratitude?"
I extended four fingers. "I have four terms. I will tell you two now, and you can decide if you want to help me or not," I said, letting it sink in. And then I continued, "I will reveal the other two after one week." ¡ª''When your daughter is healed, and you feel too indebted to refuse.'' I left that part omitted, only avable to my consciousness.
Seraphina elegantly gestured to her maid, directing her to bring tea for both of us.
As the tea was served, she leaned forward slightly, her ck-gloved hands poised gracefully. "Very well, Noah. Let''s hear your first two terms."
I delivered the pre-nned lines. "You are aware of my chess app."
"Yes, I have heard," Seraphina said, picking up her cup, lifting her pinky, and drinking in an elegant manner.
"I am nning to build more such apps in the future. I want your protection as my backer for every other business-rted endeavor I will create in the future. You will be the backer of mypany, with fullpensation to be discussed and agreed upon by you."
"That is reasonable. It is possible. I will be d to do it," Seraphina replied while drinking her tea.
"And the second?" she asked.
"Ahem..." I cleared my throat as I revised the ns I made for Seraphina in my head.
I was going to ask for one mythical beast''s carapace or a dead body part.
I was also nning to ask for her help regarding the ring. Then, of course, was her support.
And considering everything that would happen in the future, and how beautiful she is, and how much I want to spend some time with her, "I want to be your disciple," I blurted out.
"You want to be my disciple?" Seraphina asked, arching an eyebrow for the first time during the entire conversation.
"Yes."
Her face contorted as if someone was asking for her lottery ticket.
It was an understandable expression.
''When you are ready, the teacher arrives.'' There is this saying. It means simply that if you are not worthy enough for a legendary teacher, they won''t take you on as a disciple.
And anyone with legendary status would preferably want a genius as a disciple.
But Seraphina can sense my weak mana flow, unlike Liam.
She already knows what''s up.
Probably can already feel something is off about my mana core.
"Noah..." She pondered on ways to avoid my proposal, and then her eyes lit up.
"Noah, I don''t have a problem epting you as my disciple, but you have to prove yourself first."
"Prove myself? Sure, what do I have to do?" I asked.
"You have to defeat me," she said with a bright smile.
My face fell, my hopes dashed. "Defeat you? How?" I asked genuinely.
"Not in a genuine sense, haha," sheughed gently. "But if you canst against me for thirty seconds, then I shall ept your proposal¡ªno, I will definitely make you my disciple. Of course, I will be holding back to your level."
Hearing her reply of thirty seconds, I smirked.
She definitely didn''t want to be my teacher, did she?
There is no way anyone of my level can hold their own against her for thirty seconds. But she is promising to hold back.
''So, do I have a chance?'' I thought as my eyes caught the ethereal wisps of tea dancing in the air.
My gazended on the design of a beautiful butterfly in my cup te.
"Fine. I will try my best," I replied.
"I will give it my all."
"But I will decide when, where, and how we duel," I told Seraphina, stating my terms to make it fair.
"Sure, you decide," she agreed.
***
ONE DAY LATER¡ª
Seraphina basically agreed to a handicap match where I can go all out, and she will hold herself back to my level or lower.
She probably expected me to use everything in my arsenal and hope tost against her for thirty seconds, like a fair fight.
But no! I was not a fool to do that kind of bullshit.
The first thing I did after setting the terms for the duel was to call Edward Wilson. I prepared a tear bomb, aughing gas bomb (N2O), a stun grenade, and some other gadgets. She didn''t ask me for a fair fight; she said whatever goes! I was going to make full use of this opportunity.
The next thing I made sure of was to stage the battle tonight, on a moonless night where she won''t be able to see, and I have night vision.
Additionally, I have prepared some other traps, all just to distract her.
After all, I just need to survive for half a minute.
How hard can it be?
Right?
Chapter 108: Good night
Chapter 108: Good night
The canvas depicting angels and demons, stretched across the white ceiling of the otherwise empty room. It portrayed the epic war between gods and demons--the same one described in the ancient scriptures.
The hollow interior of the room was adorned with sculptures, art pieces, and chandeliers.
Beneath the canvas, anky, fit man, who appeared to be in his 20''s, walked.
His ordinary ck-brown hair and matching pair of eyes revealed him to be Nathan Rivers.
Nathan was wearing a formal business suit¡ª a tie, a coat, a white shirt, and ck pants¡ªan unusual choice of attire for this otherwise asion, which was taking ce in the moonless night.
He walked out to the cantilevered balcony, which was extended from the room.
To his right Nathan found Ophelia Dcroix, who only greeted him with a simple nod, and smiled.
It was enough to make any man fall under her spell. But not Nathan ¡ªhe was a cold and calcting man. But he didn''t mind asking for her numberter.
His cold, calcting gaze then shifted to the left, where itnded upon the enchanting beauty of Svena Darkthorn¡ªsomeone whose number he couldn''t ask for. {?????????????????? ????????????????????????}
Standing beside her was Liam, positioned almost like her guardian, and Nathan silently nodded to himself that he would never request for Svena''s number.
Nathan retrieved a spectacle and put it on¡ªit was a relic that enhanced the user''s vision.
With it, he peered down from the balcony onto the Thorn Grove Forest¡ªthe private forest belonging to the Darkthorn estate.
This was the ce chosen by Noah as the dueling ground.
The forest below was pitch ck¡ªadorned by the embrace of night.
But, the tranquility of the night was short-lived.
¡ªBOOMB!!
The vermilion cardinals ¡ªswirling inferno of incandescent hues ,danced in the embrace of night sky, their vibrant movements ¡ªa spectacr result of lithium chloride pin missiles which wasunched from a modified bazooka.
The zing violent tendrils of smatic fire, which surrounded Seraphina like a red dragon, curved around her, without making contact. It was as if an invisible spherical barrier shielded her delicate moonlit skin from the chemical fire.
Seraphina simply stretched her right hand forward, causing the zing red mes surrounding her to copse and shrink in size.
The thirty-feet-high mes immediately diminished, slowly reducing to the size of a spherical football, then to that of a tennis ball. Eventually, they imploded and extinguished like an ember, vanishing into thin air.
The red dragon was devoured by void.
Seraphina smirked, amused by the nature of attack that Noah used. It wasn''t magic-- something you would expect in a typical duel; rather, it turned out to be a bazooka. It was funny. Silly even, but it definitely captured Seraphina''s fascination.
At the distance, Seraphina''s gaze fixated on Noah, who stood with a contraption-like armament resting on his shoulder, emitting wisps of smoke from its four apertures¡ªthe modified bazooka.
Shphew! Shphew! Shphew! ¡ªAt subsonic speed, four more pin missiles wereunched.
But mid-trajaectory¡ªeach missile fossilized into stone pirs. The ignition mas inside them turned into dust,
the engine propent froze into sculptures. Bereft of their momentum, the once-deadly projectiles plummeted to the ground, shattering into detritus of rocks and sand. The detritus rolled several meters, bouncing across the lush green grass, before finallying to a respectful halt at Seraphina''s feet¡ªan inadvertent homage paid to her remarkable disy of magic.
As soon as Noah saw that, his figure vanished into thin air. He teleported away.
Seeing this Seraphina smiled, and let out, "Oh, this is definitely going to be fun..."
With graceful poise, Seraphina stepped forward, extending her arms to the sides. As she did, luminous green discs , resembling beautiful mand art materialized around her arms¡ªit was a detection spell.
But before she could even do something, her steps ''clicked'' something on the ground.
Immediately, eight smoke grenades wereunched into the air.
Fwiiissshh! ¡ª the grenades began creating a thick haze.
It was a trap mechanism, Noah prepared earlier that day.
The smoke shrouded the entire area, obscuring Seraphina''s vision with darkness.
But all of this was making Seraphina amused. Thrilled even.
She never expected this kind of a ''duel''.
"Heh... What a guy!"¡ª Seraphina chortled, her excitement reaching its boiling point.
The thrill within her boiled so much that it, caused her to burst into a fit ofughter¡ª "Hahahahaha¡ªahhhhaghah," ¡ªit almost sounded like a maniacal cackle.
She chuckled uncontrobly, tears streaming down her cheeks.
The effects of theughing gas and tear gas was evident.
But suddenly, the green discs on Seraphina''s arms began to rotate and turned red¡ªa detoxification spell.
In the next moment, the smoke surrounding her dissipated.
Her figure became visible, which was seemingly unaffected by the previous effects of the gas.
Just as Seraphina regained herposure, a machete came shing from her right.
But, a massive pir of stone erupted from the ground,unching Noah into the air where he disappeared once again.
"Tcht!"¡ª Seraphina''s tongue clicked, not out of annoyance but genuine amusement.
A smile adorned her beautiful face, reveling in the unexpected turn of events.
Of course, if Seraphina wanted, she could have put an end to the match the very moment it began, but she held herself back by a significant margin.
Not to mention that she was enjoying herself by these unexpected turn of events.
But suddenly, the entire Thorn Grove Forest was consumed by an intense, radiant light. Its intensity was so overwhelming that it seemed as if the sun itself had descended upon thend.
When the light slowly faded, a kaleidoscope of glowing golden butterflies painted the canvas of Thorn Grove, fluttering gracefully throughout the surrounding.
"What... Is this?" Seraphina asked, the words escaping her lips.
But, at that very moment, she sensed an alien presence behind her.
As she turned around, Seraphina saw Noah''s bruised figure aiming a stretched bow at her, which was devoid of any arrow.
Seraphina was amused, she couldn''t lie.
Impressed even.
She would have ended the match the moment it began but Noah''s strange tactics kept her interested in the battle.
But, enough was enough.
It had been 27 seconds since the match started, and Seraphina was no longer inclined to entern herself.
She brought her arms together, causing the red discs encircling her arms to rotate,ing together and transform into a sphere of pure blue energy.
"The match is over," Seraphina dered.
And indeed, it was over.
Fifteen meters away from her stood arge chunk of ice, encapsting Noah''s defeated body.
The match was over.
Noah lost. Just like that.
***
Noah''s POV:
¡ªSnap! ¡ª"Ouch!"¡ªI let out, as the flick of Seraphina''s middle finger hit my forehead.
"That really hurt! Why would you do that?" I asked.
But when I looked, I was unable to tear my gaze away from the mesmerizing ruby eyes of Seraphina.
In the next instant, my heart seemed to forget the pain radiating from my four broken ribs.
"Why didn''t you give up, kid? You could have seriously harmed yourself¡ªand you did! I had no idea it had resulted in fractured ribs. You had fractured ribs the whole time! Why did you choose to keep on standing?" Seraphina asked, her genuine concern palpable.
It was only natural for Seraphina to show concern. After all, nobody would want to harm the person who had saved their own daughter''s life.
It had been three days since Svena began taking my medicine, and she was already experiencing significant improvement, feeling better than ever before.
Seraphina shook her head, a gesture filled withpassion.
cing her hand over the area where my broken ribsy, she did so with utmost care.
Her gentle touch and her soft skin came close to making contact with the exposed area. Currently I didn''t have any shirt on my torso.. So..
''Does she see me as her son? Well, I am around that age... or at least, my physical body is.''
With a simple utterance of the word "Heal," Seraphina cast a spell, though it sounded like an ordinary word.
Immediately the pain in my ribs subsided and my bones began to heal.
Of course, I could have asked Nano to heal me... But I wanted to see Seraphina''s healing magic since she is renowned as the strongest mage in the world.
And how much of her power did she actually use to fight me?
5%? 4%... It must be something along those lines.
"Huh... I suppose this is where it ends then," I murmured with a hint of disappointment.
For some reason, my heart began to grow strangely cold.
I just wanted to go inside a nket and sleep.
"Hmm?" Seraphina raised an eyebrow, clearly perplexed by my sudden emotional shift.
Shrugging off my mncholy, I waved my hand dismissively. "It''s nothing. Once Svena is healed and the other part of our agreement is fulfilled, I''ll be on my way."
''Right... this isn''t a fictional story where everything goes ording to n.''
''Seraphina won''t be my teacher now that I''ve lost, and I certainly cannot force her to.''
I should be satisfied with what I am getting out of this deal.
But as I gazed into her mesmerizing ruby-red eyes, a sense of sorrow welled up within me.
I may look like an 16 year old, but I was 23...
Well I would have been 24 the next month... But
Whatever
Who gives a shit.
"Noah, is everything alright? I used healing magic, didn''t I?" Seraphina''s velvety voice entered my ears.
"Yup, everything''s fine. Just feeling a bit tired," I replied, pulling up the nket and settling into the bed.
"Good night."
Chapter 109: Master?
Chapter 109: Master?
Seraphina Darkthorn''s POV:
"How do you feel?"¡ªI asked Svena.
"I feel... ''normal''. I don''t really know what normal felt like before¡ª but I guess I am normal now?", she said with a bright smile.
It was a smile I had never seen on her face before.
The only smiles she ever showed me were those of fake reassurance ¡ª the kind a dying patient gives to hide their own pain.
But now...
Now her smile held the vivacity of life.
"The medicine is working...you are getting better", I let out.
My hand gently sped her right hand in my palms. "I''m d!"¡ªa soft, low exmation left my mouth, and my gaze locked on her blindfold.
Out of the blue, she nted a peck on my cheek, as if to say ''don''t be upset now''.
Then, she took a seat next to me in the study.
"Mother, are you studying Runic magic?" She asked, changing the topic to something less emotional, while eyeing the book I had on the study.
"Yes, that I am."
"But you use Deviant magic, why would you research Runic magic?"
Instead of directly answering her, my eyes darted towards the window, absorbing the scenery outside.
In the garden, Liam and Noah were busy at the tea table.
"That''s because you can harness the power of Runic magic even without activating the mana core."
''Or having one.''
Svena wore a knowing smile upon hearing my answer. "And I thought you wouldn''t ept him as a disciple?" she spoke.
"I never said that... I just wanted to see his true skills. And people only reveal their true abilities when they have something at stake," I said.
But soon a smile graced my lips."The duel however, was hardly anything like what I had imagined. "
"So it was all a test?" Svena asked. "All that talk about him being a worthy was just drama?"
"Hardly," I replied. "He is an interesting boy. Despite his young age, he has achieved so much."
I looked at Svena, "He can be a great benefactor to us, just as we can be to him. And not to forget your vision about ''Dream breaker.'' I was amused by his background.", my words trailed off.
"I wanted to push him to his limits and see."
"And yet, you failed, you know that?" Svena replied.
"What do you mean?" I asked, confused.
"He was holding back, just like you were," my daughter revealed.
I frowned at her response.
''He was holding back?''
"I think I would like to personally meet him and thank him," Svena said, while walking towards the door.
I too followed her.
***
Noah''s POV:
In front of me sat a white table adorned with an array of delectable treats, tempting cakes, and aromatic teas.
Seated to my left was the captivating presence of Ophelia Dcroix with her hazel-brown eyes.
But, my attention was not drawn to her gaze, nor the enticing spread before me.
My focus remained steadfast on the bundle of files clutched in my hands : the Indemnity Agreement, Partnership Agreement, Strategic Alliance Agreement, Joint Venture Agreement, Supply Agreement, Licensing Agreement, Subsidiary Agreement, Distribution Agreement, Non-Disclosure Agreement (NDA), SLA, BSLA... and the list just went on...
It was alot. LIKE A LOT!
These agreements establishes the terms for the distribution and marketing of my future products and services, with the support and protection of the Darkthorn family, as well as theirwork and infrastructure.
It ensures the confidentiality of any sensitive or confidential information shared between us.
Seated to my left was Nathan, and on the other side of the table was Liam.
Nathan and my work in this estate is almost done.
It had been five days already since we came, and Svena has fully healed.
I believe it was time for me to request for my other two rewards.
And after that...
I turned to Liam and said, "If you could kindly summon Madam Seraphina, we can swiftly finalize thest portion of our agreements. Once this is done, I can bid farewell to this estmed estate, preferably today."
Liam raised an eyebrow, his gaze fell on me. "Are you really leaving ''today''?", he asked.
"Lady Svena hasn''t had the chance to express her gratitude yet. And I remember you mentioned your desire to explore the estate further?"
"Yes, ns have indeed changed," I replied, a hint of determination in my voice.
The source of determination was unknown to me.
"I will leave today..." I trailed off, refocusing my attention on the file before me, ensuring that all was in order.
Before I could continue, a velvety voice suddenly entered my ears from the left¡ª"Oh no, you are not leaving today," the voice asserted, capturing my attention.
Slowly, I turned my head to witness Seraphina and Svena gracefully approaching from a distance.
Rising from my seat, I went and greeted them with utmost politeness, as did everyone else present.
"What do you mean I am not leaving today? Is there any problem, Your Excellency?" I asked.
Seraphina appeared taken aback, her expression betraying surprise at the address of ''Your Excellency''ing from my lips.
It was an understandable reaction, I had only evermunicated with more casual titles such as ''Miss'' or ''Madam'' until now.
She shook her head gently and offered a warm smile."Not Excellency. From now on, you will address me as your Master."
"Master?" I squinted my eyes in confusion, but the realization soon dawned upon me, and my eyes opened wide.
"Ah... b-but I thought I lost the duel! And you wouldn''t ept me as a disciple?"
"I guess I changed my mind?" Seraphina replied, a mischievous glint danced in her eyes.
Seraphina gestured for Liam and Ophelia to do something .
And soon enough, Ophelia, Liam, and Nathan exited the premises, leaving only Seraphina, Svena, and me in the garden.
Seeing the turn of events,I couldn''t help but wonder, ''What is this all about?''
But after a moment something even more strange happened...
Svena nced at Seraphina, and upon receiving a nod from Seraphina, she untied and removed her blindfold.
Confused by the turn of events, I stuttered, "Wh-what are you doi¡ª" ,but my voice trailed off into a whisper, my eyes widening as Svena unveiled her mesmerizing deep blue eyes.
''Holy shit... She is gorgeous...'' I thought to myself, but I made sure not to let my feelings show on my face.
With confident steps, Svena approached me, extending her hand in a gesture of friendship.
"I believe we haven''t had the best start. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I''m Svena Darkthorn, and I am incredibly grateful for everything you have done! I would like to make your acquaintance!" ¡ªSvena said with a cheerful expression.
Her smile was so bright that it felt as if I went into the ''13th cloud''¡ªa ce I never knew existed until this very moment.
But then again....I remember how Svena was when I first met her¡ª dead inside, unhappy and sad.
I looked at her extended hand and realized that now she was lively and filled with the vivacity of life.
Seeing her smile of happiness made me feel great, as if I had truly made a difference in someone''s life.
''I really saved someone... ''
I extended my hand and locked it with hers, replying genuinely, "Likewise. It''s good to see that you are doing better."
In that moment, all my thoughts about manipting her or making her fall for me disappeared.
I realized that she had suffered, just like I had, and she deserved to live a happy life.
But suddenly, for a very brief moment, her eyes, which were filled with happiness, turned to that of pity--as if she was feeling sorry about something.
She quickly changed her expression, but it didn''t go unnoticed by me.
"So...when you usually wear blindfolds, can you actually see through them?" I asked, trying to change the atmosphere with a random question.
Svena looked at the piece of ck cloth in her hand and giggled, "Of course, I can! I have been practicing vision magic from a young age. But it''s not the same as seeing with my actual eyes. That''s why I wanted to see the one who saved me with my ''own eyes''."
''Ah...''
-"Your sses are starting next week, if I''m not mistaken?" Seraphina asked out of the blue.
"Yeah...why?"
Seraphina smiled and told me something that made my eyes widen, "WHHHHAAAT? No, you can''t do that!"
.
.
.
After talking with them for a few more minutes, I left.
However, the thought of what Seraphina had said was making me somewhat worried.
***
Third person''s POV:
Svena waved her hand in the air, watching Noah, as he left the garden.
"You tried looking into his destiny?" Seraphina asked Svena.
The once-cheerful expression that adorned Svena''s face faded into one of profound pity upon hearing her mother''s question.
Observing her daughter''s sudden change of mood, Seraphina asked, "What is it, daughter? What did you see?"
Svena''s gaze dropped to the ground.
Seraphina also didn''t press on, knowing full well the effects Svena''s propensity had on her.
After a moment, Svena finally spoke, in a gentle voice¡ª"Yes. I saw a vision. "
"In my vision, I saw a man who lost his home."
"And a man, who was struggling to swim against the currents of a river...."
"Above him loomed dark amethyst clouds, crackling with thunder, while an owl ominously hovered. Somehow, it was a tragically somber scene."
***
??/??: ??????????://??????????????.????/????5????????????7
[Discord Link]
Chapter 110: Truth and lies
Chapter 110: Truth and lies
"This way, please"¡ª Ophelia Dcroix guided me through thebyrinthine manor of Darkthorn''s.
As I walked, I couldn''t help but recall the conversation I had with Master Seraphina just yesterday:
-"Your sses are set to begin in a week, which leaves me with less than a week to teach you anything. That''s why, I''ve decided to send Seneschal Liam to Arcanum des academy. By using the Darkthorn family insignia, we will secure special permissions and privileges for you at the Academy. This means you won''t have to formally request a leave of absence."
-"Leave... of...absence?"
-"You will be training under me for a whole month, before you''re allowed to go back to the academy."
-"What? You can''t do that!"
-"Oh but, I can? I am Seraphina Darkthorn, and I can do whatever I want."
-"This is absurd!...People will learn that I am your pupil. My secrets will be spilled!"
-"I see no problem in others discovering your affiliation with me."
-"B-But-"
-"Even after your return to the academy, I will continue to provide personal training, once a week, and asionally whenever I have the time. You will be expected to be present without any excuses. Noah Grey, remember this: you are my disciple, and you will obey my every instruction."
...
Curses.
I cursed under my breath, frustrated with myself for underestimating the gravity of the situation.
I had only anticipated learning a few secret techniques, not this level ofmitment.
And what did she even meant by ''training''? Something tells me it won''t anything pleasant.
But the biggest problem of all is that after the revtion at the Academy, when the news is spread, I would have to exin the entire situation to uncle Ethan...mypany, my finances...
News outlets, the main cast, the hero program... Too much nonsense
But thinking about it logically, it is not such a big deal....
I mean, the real reason why I was evenying low and hiding my true capabilities was that I didn''t had any background.
I was simply a nobody in this world.
I didn''t have a protagonist plot armor.
There was no grand family lineage to boast of, nor did I have close-knit rtionships with influential friends or rtives who could offer support.
Every action I took had consequences, which is why I constantly concealed my abilities and true intentions.
Everything I have, everything which I have achieved thus far has been through my own efforts¡ª everything, except for my life.
My life is a gift given by my parents, safeguarded by grandfather, and guided by the whims of fate.
But now, I don''t have to hide anything... I have Seraphina as my backer.
I don''t need toy low anymore. I can just be myself.
And that''s good.
In the not-so-distant future, the name of Arcanum des Academy will be ringing all over the world.
Arcanum will be a famous institution.
Naturally, everyone wille to know about a young boy named Aeravat and the main cast.
But it''s unheard of, for a 16 year old like Aeravat to reach (C-) rank. It will draw a lot of attention.
Many are unaware, but the demons have recently started to aim for High priority targets in every domain.
In human domain, demons are constantly infiltrating the Revati continent. And the reason for that is Hero of light, Rune Valtari, who is currently only 17 years old. Rune Valtari, along with many other talented teenagers, are considered to be powerful assets for the future of humanity. Soon, the names of the main cast will join this high-priority list.
It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what will happen next.
In the original novel, main cast was barely able to survive when the demons invaded Arcanum des Academy. Many students died.
But this time, when that invasion
happens, I would be there with all of my power.
And as the disciple of Seraphina Darkthorn, I wouldn''t have to answer any questions from authorities about why or how I possess such immense strength. Nor would I have to exin the origin of my unusual gadgets and ''mysterious'' artifacts.
"We''re here," Ophelia alerted, jolting me back to reality.
"Her Excellency Seraphina is waiting inside. You may proceed," Ophelia graciously held the door open for me.
"What about you? Won''t you join me?" I asked.
"No, this is a private matter, pertaining to your business. Unless you insist on my presence at the meeting, I see no reason for me toe along."
"Hmm, that''s true."¡ªI said, looking inside the beautiful room. My eyes slowly caught the view of ss chambers here and there.
"But I wouldn''t exactly call it as a business meeting," I said, stepping into the Remains Sanctum.
It was the ce where preserved body parts of mythical and legendary creatures, in by the Darkthorns, were stored.
***
Seraphina Darkthorn''s POV:
"You''re familiar with the first human-demon War?" I casually asked, without bothering to turn around as I strolled through the halls of the Remains Sanctum.
"Year 367, marking the end of the Hafling Era," Noah swiftly answered.
Rows of disy cases, filled with the preserved body parts of legendary beasts, lined both sides of the corridor. I paid no mind to them, simply continuing onward. "And what do you know about the history behind the creation of St. Sebastin?"
"Reba, the Goddess of Light, aided the lineage of King Sebastin in uniting the fragmented estates, forming the grand kingdom known as St. Sebastin. This urred 150 years prior to the first Human-Demon War, in the year 217," Noah promptly replied.
''He''s sharp.,'' I pondered.
"You know, Noah, the Human-Demon war that you''ve been taught never actually took ce," I casually dropped the bombshell, causing Noah toe to a sudden halt. I could hear his footsteps cease behind me.
With a sly smile, I turned to look at him over my shoulder.
"What do you mean, Master?" Noah asked, clearly perplexed.
Motioning for him to follow, we resumed our walk through the expansive hallway.
"The truth is, Noah, the Human-Demon war is nothing but a fabrication. In fact, there has never been a grand war between humans and demons, as depicted in history books, folklore, legends and tales. It''s all a cleverly concocted lie that has been fed to the masses. Only a select few people in this world knows the true knowledge of history."
"Anything catch your eye yet?" I casually asked, gesturing towards the lifeless remains of the creatures.
"No..." he weakly responded, his mind still grappling with the information I had shared. We continued walking down the corridor.
"While it is true that the Goddess of Light yed a role in the establishment of St. Sebastin, it wasn''t exactly Reba," I revealed, maintaining our steady pace.
"W-what do you mean, Master?" This time Noah stammered.
"Reba was not the first Goddess of Light; there were many before her. ''Goddess of Light'' is not a title, it''s a position," I replied with a smile forming on my lips. Before he had a chance to regain rity from my words, I added, "So, Noah, what are the different arts of magic?"
"...The arts of magic are..." His brows furrowed as he slowly answered, "Elemental Conjuring, Mana Augmentation, Spells, Man-Armis, Enhanced Perception, and Scutums. A total of six arts-."
"Eight," I interrupted. "There are eight arts of magic."
"W-what are you talking about, Master? Eight? The entire world only knows about six arts of magic," he asked, visibly shaken.
"Indeed, very few people are aware of the other two arts of magic¡ªDisruption Magic and... Curse. The reason I''m sharing this with you, Noah, is because I want you to unlearn everything you have been taught thus far. Much of what you believe to be true is either a half-truth or aplete lie."
Moving closer to him, I flicked his forehead yfully.
"Ouch! That hurt! Why did you do that?" he said, rubbing his forehead.
"You''ll have plenty of time to be shaken by what I teach. For now, let''s focus on our agreement. You wanted the carapace of a deceased mythical beast, correct?" I inquired.
He nodded in affirmation.
I proceeded to walk ahead and opened the door that separated the current chamber from the one ahead.
"Here, you''ll find body parts from mythical beasts¡ªPhoenix, Dragons, Krakens, Basilisks... Take your pick," I stated.
shing a yful smile and raising an eyebrow I leaned against a pir ,adding, "Although I am curious about why you need the deceased body parts of a mythical beast... I won''t pry."
***
??/??: ??????????://??????????????.????/????5????????????7
[Discord Link]
Also, I was sick kind of so...te update
Chapter 111: A journey to the past[1]
Chapter 111: A journey to the past[1]
Noah''s POV:
"Agghh!"¡ª I groaned, slowly opening my eyes.
But as my vision returned, I was confronted by ''it''¡ªa sight of pure terror¡ªa pair of vacant white voids stared back at me, instead of eyes.
Instantly, my heart skipped a beat, consumed by fear.
I could see it.
''It'' was tall, skinny, and pure ck with white eyes and with long hands and nails.
I was petrified.
''What is this thing?!''
Time seemed to stand still as panic consumed me. But before I could react or make an attempt to flee, ''it'' cruelly flung me to the ground, the impact causing immense pain that escaped my lips in agonizing groans.
I tried, but was unable to rise, as if bound by unseen restraints.
Vulnerable and defenseless, I only watched in horror as ''it'' extended one of its long, sharp nails and ruthlessly thrust it into my stomach¡ªpiercing flesh!
"Gah!"¡ª I cried out, tears welling up in my eyes, the world around me blurred into a haze of-
***
"Gah!"¡ª I let out a pained groan, my eyes shooting wide open¡ªI was jolted awake.
BUDUMP! BUDUMP! ¡ªMy heart raced, and my back was damp with sweat.
"That dream again..." I muttered in a low voice, furrowing my brow.
Why do I keep seeing that damn dream?
"Ugh... I hate dreams," I exhaled my disgust.
I nced down at my left hand, my gaze fixed on the Amber I had taken from Master Seraphina.
Nestled within the Amber were two fragments, fashioned in the shape of fangs¡ª body parts from a mythical creature, a Basilisk.
I was back in my workshop, and everything was prepared.
To be exact, I was currently seated in theb.
While I was in my thoughts, a random guy approached me.
His name ''Rayan'' shed on his name te badge.
He was both a Gemologist and a Biochemist.
Handing him the precious Amber, I spoke in a low tone, "Extract one of the fangs and infuse it into the ink, while the other should be given to the Shaman."
He acknowledged my instructions with a nod of understanding, immediately immersing himself in the task at hand.
With my muscles gradually rxing, I decided to take a leisurely stroll through the bustling area.
Chemists, Biochemists, Biotechnologists, Tattoo Artists¡ªthere were numerous experts diligently preparing for the task.
It was an impressive team¡ªa team masterfully assembled by Nathan Rivers.
In the midst of the bustling crowd, an elderly gentleman caught my attention.
He gestured towards me, beckoning me closer.
I approached him, extending a warm greeting.
This wise old man was none other than the Shaman¡ªTheias Oowaite.
"So, you want me to link a spiritual connection between yourself and a deceased mythical beast?" he asked, his expression betraying a hint of confusion surrounding the unique procedure.
I nodded solemnly,"Precisely."
He looked at me with eyes that held the worry of a grandfather for his children. "Forming links with dead creatures can be ....dangerous. The memories of its death may have fueled a vengeful force within the spirit. And this creature in question... is no ordinary either", he furrowed his brow before adding, "A mythical beast."
He continued,"Are you absolutely certain you want to proceed?"
He was a very experienced shaman. A rare.
But it was easy to get a shaman like him to work for me once I donated and helped his tribe.
"I am serious. You don''t have to worry about me," I replied, adopting a casual tone.
He shook his head and continued, "The spirit world often reflects our own. I can see that you are a kind-hearted person, and your gesture of help towards my tribe is truly appreciated. But there is also another side to you...which I cannot see."¡ªHe said with unreadable eyes, "But the spirit world can. They are cautious of you."
His response made me furrow my brow in confusion.
Interrupting the moment, ady d in a nurse''s triage attire approached us. "It''s done," she announced.
Without hesitation, I issued a directive. "Proceed."
***
Third Person''s POV:
Anna, the skilled tattoo artist with ck hair and mesmerizing blue eyes, calmly advised, "Try to rx your muscles, please."
Even though she was only eighteen, she was a pundit in her craft. With utmost concentration, she was currently adorning Noah''s arm with a piercing instrument, etching a design into his skin.
Noah, feeling somewhat annoyed by the entire process, retorted, "I AM rxing my muscles," his frustration evident in his voice.
He closed his eyes, hoping to find a brief moment of sce as the procedure continued. But, after a few moments, he found himself having to open his eyes once more to Anna''s voice.
"Move this way, please," Anna interjected again, disrupting whatever respite Noah had been seeking with his eyes closed.
Obeying her instruction, he removed his upper torso and settled on his back upon the facial bed.
Anna exerted pressure on him, her soft hands pressing against his body. In that moment, her gaze was irresistibly drawn to a peculiar mark etched on his chest¡ªthe Sris amulet.
Her eyes then traced the contours of his exquisitely sculpted curves. A warmth tinged Anna''s cheeks to flush with a rosy hue.
Silently admonishing herself, she swallowed nervously, shaking her head to regain focus on the task at hand.
Pressing her hand against his chest and leaning in closer to Noah, she began carefully etching and drawing runic symbols on his skin.
She kept a close watch on the monitor while continuously piercing Noah''s chest, running her fingertips over his torso.
This went on for several minutes.
Noah let out a sigh, shaking his head as he looked at the monitor disying the intricate runic patterns, the very same ones he had instructed.
His eyes moved only to be met with Anna''s. The air bristled with an unspoken tension, her breath gently caressing his face. Its raggedness hinted at a hidden turmoil.
Noah frowned...before finally his eyes caught Anna''s reddened cheeks.
Was she blushing?
It was only now that he noticed her rising body temperature.
"What? "¡ªNoah asked.
"I-I am supposed to do the runic tattoo on your face as well?" Anna stammered.
"Of course," Noah replied nonchntly,pletely ignoring her emotions. "But only near the eyes."
"It will be more painful," she said, her voice filled with concern. Her face glistened with sweat, but her eyes remained fixated on his body, quickly refocusing when they drifted away.
"Just do it," he instructed.
She nodded in agreement. The process took over ten minutes before it waspleted.
Finally, after two hours, the procedure came to an end.
***
Noah''s POV:
"Damn it, I didn''t even realize she was bing heated," I muttered.
I haven''t checked my status in days, but I''m sure the Sris Amulet has been steadily increasing my charm.
If I remember correctly, it said that the Sris Amulet would continuously boost my charm...and there was no limitations.
Does that mean my charm will be infinite?
This is not good... I don''t want to draw unnecessary attention to myself.
With a groan, I facepalmed.
Taking a moment to gather my thoughts, I examined the runic tattoos etched across my body. Fortunately, once the ink is dry, the tattoo marks will be invisible. They will only emit a faint glow when I channel mana through them.
"Drink this," the old shaman suddenly approached me, interruping my thoughts, and gestured towards a bowl.
I nced at the bowl, noticing the strange liquid it contained.
[It appears to be a concoction of ayahuasca, ganja, and other sedatives]¡ª Nano''s voice echoed in my head.
I had instructed Nano not to disturb me during this process and to remain on guard while I am unconscious.
Currently, we were in a separate room, filled with the smoke of agarbati.
Turning to the old man, I asked, "Should I drink it all at once?"
He replied with a nonchnt shrug, "Do as you wish."
He then proceeded to walk towards a yoga mat, settling himself upon it.
I watched intently as he retrieved the basilisk fang, chanting incantations in a foreign tongue while grinding something in a stone mortar pestle.
"Hnfff", I took a deep breath and swallowed the concoction.
Making my way to the adjacent mat, I positioned myself and closed my eyes, focusing on slowing down my breath.
''The real process starts now..''
''The spirit world huh... Never thought I would see it.''
***
??/??: ??????????://??????????????.????/????5????????????7
[Discord Link]
Chapter 112: A journey to the past[2]
Chapter 112: A journey to the past[2]
I was having a very thin
understanding of ''me''.
I was barely holding onto the ego ''Noah Grey'', while my astral form drifted through the infinite currents of time and space.
Before I knew it, I was teleported to a destend, a drynd.
But thend was soaked in crimson, like a battlefield bathed in the blood of unknowns.
I looked above. The sable sky, erstwhile an azure canvas of hope, was now rendered an inky ck. It was as if ''hope'' had left the world.
-"If a God exists, then he cannot change his actions to the liking of individual beings. His actions work for the entire universe equally",I heard someone speaking. The words entered my ears.
I immediately jolted to my left¡ª from where the voice came from.
My eyes were met with a figure. He appeared slightly taller than me.
"Who is he?" I frowned.
''And that quote...my father used to say it'', I thought, looking at the figure.
As I continued to gaze at him, lifeless bodies of demons and humans materialized from the ground, appearing out of thin air.
I couldn''t understand what was happening.
Just then, the figure turned to look at me, but a strange blur veiled his face, obscuring it from my view.
No... He wasn''t looking at me. I don''t think he could actually see me.
He was gazing into the distance, past me. Like I wasn''t even here.
I tried to touch his face, but my hand phased through his body.
I frowned."This ce..."¡ªI wishpered, clenching my stretched out palm.
"It feels like a memory... or a dream. I can see it, but I can''t interact with it."
"Nano, analyze this ce," Imanded.
....
But to my surprise, no response came.
It was unusual for Nano to remain silent. And before I could properly process anything, anxiety began to grow inside me.
"Na...no?" I muttered slowly, sensing that something was wrong.
Nano was not responding.
Sudden fear gripped my heart.
"Nano? Can you hear me?"
"Nano? Oe, Nano?"
Something was off.
"This is not funny."
"Nano!" I eximed, frustration mixing with the growing fear.
The fear I was feeling was different, though, unlike any I had experienced before¡ª it was just that kind of feeling. I tried to calm myself and think rationally but I couldn''t... I just couldn''t ignore this feeling.
"Nano, what''s happening?! Why are you not answering?"
Damn it! What''s going on?
I tried to call out to Nano, but no answer came. With each passing moment, my anxiety only began to skyrocket.
I strained to reach Nano, but there was no response. With each passing moment, my anxiety only intensified, threatening to consume me whole.
But, alongside the rising anxiety, another emotion slowly seeped into my consciousness. It was a dreadful sensation, one I had encountered before. The only other time I had felt such dread was when I first learned about my blood disease, that ominous premonition that something terrible, something utterly wrong, was on the horizon.
It felt like the beginning of the end was drawing near.
"Shit...!" I whispered and it felt like my nerves were pulling themselves beneath my skin.
Nano was not even responding! It was like Nano was not even here.
But my panic was short-lived, my thoughts were shattered by a thunderous roar from a distance.
¡ª"Charge!" -I heard the sound of a man''s battle cry.
I looked behind me and saw a man atop a horse in the distance. His battle cry shattered the silence of the battlefield.
The horse he was riding neighed, hisnce pointed towards us.
But his horse had wings ¡ª it was a Pegasus.
The cloud in the sky, the bleak darkness was pierced suddenly by a single beam of radiant light.
Countless neighs filled the air as an army of Valkyries, berserks, and angels descended from the sky on the backs of countless Pegasus. The extraordinary sight evoked parallels from the book of Revtion.
The heavenly host had arrived. Procuring their arms with purposeful intent, they flew forth with an eminent verdict - not to serve as a beacon of hope, but rather with the aims of executing righteous punishment upon the beleaguered figure before them.
They breezed past my astral body charging towards the man behind me, whose face was blurred.
The man raised his hand, pointing what appeared to be arge jawbone ¡ª a sword-like weapon ¡ª towards the enemy, and in an instant, hundreds of angels were beheaded.
The man with the bone weapon effortlessly broke through the ranks of the heavenly army. Lifeless bodies umted at his feet, yet he showed no signs of stopping. It was as if a deity had entered the battlefield, destined to obliterate his enemies from the face of the earth.
¡ª"Holy Sword of Light!" A feminine cry emerged from the sky, and the heavens trembled as a pir of golden light descended upon Gaia.
"What is this battle? Why are they fighting?" I furrowed my brow, confused about the whole thing.
But, my eyes were shaking with unknown emotions.
There was something about this scene that screamed d¨¦j¨¤ vu.
My trembling hands hung at my sides, and my breath quickened.
But all of a sudden, the world came to a stop.
Time itself seemed to defy its natural course as the setting sun in the west reversed its course, ascending towards the middle of the sky, and then to the east.
It was as if the veryws of nature were being rewritten before my eyes.
But it didn''t stop there; with the reversal of the sun''s path, the flow of time followed suit.
The once blood-soaked battleground morphed into a lush rainforest, vibrant and teeming with life.
Seasons shifted in reverse, each passing day altering the scenery like a fluid painting.
The rainforest transformed into a quaint vige, bustling with activity, only to metamorphose again into a sprawling cityscape, its towering structures reaching for the sky.
And, even the city was transient, eventually fading into an expanse of endless sea.
Before I knew it thousands of years had already reversed back in time.
Ten thousand years... Twenty thousand years... Thirty thousand years... fourty thousand years... Fifty thousand years... sixty thousand years... It was not stopping. Time kept reversing back, as if an invisible hand was rewinding the clock of destiny.
I stood there, witnessing civilizations being born and crumbling beneath my feet. I observed as kings resurrected from the dead, only to be reborn as infants in their mothers'' wombs. Mythical beasts, orcs, demons, gods, and angels came to life and met their death before my eyes.
I watched as the modern age turned back to information age. I watched the industrial revolution, Renaissance, Middle Ages.
I watched as man discovered Iron and invented its usage. I saw the Bronze Age, Neolethic, Stone age.
I saw as five distinctndmasses amalgamated and created one massive super-continent.
"Please, stop...", I managed to utter weakly, my body trembling with emotions of unknown origins.
My eyes tearing up for whatever reason.
At the same time, voices began to infiltrate my mind¡ª
-"I am dimir, the sovereign of dragons. I stand as the first Dragoth King. And now, Gaia shall bow to my dominion!"
-"Gndrath, is it? Then you shall witness the fate of humanity with your own eyes."
-"Rejoice, my empire! Azazel, your new ruler is born!"
-"You have chosen your path, and I have chosen mine."
-"Your world? So my world means nothing? What about my family? My parents... my people..."
-"Go and tell Goddess Rebba, I will reduce the entire pantheon of gods into nothingness. I will tear them apart, atom by atom, until nothing remains."
It felt like information was being forced into my head.
The overwhelming influx of information caused my head to throb with pain.
"Gah!"I let out, my eyes widening as I copsed to the ground, consumed by the intense agony.
But just as suddenly as it had begun, everything came to a stop, enveloping me in an eerie silence.
The excruciating pain in my head subsided, leaving me in a kneeling position from my previous crouched stance.
{Entity of Chaos is looking at you.}
A message popped up in my vision.
I frowned.
"Entity of Chaos?" the words slipped from my lips. "Wasn''t it... supposed to be a Basilisk?" I muttered in a barely audible tone.
As if to answer me, an ancient voice resonated from all directions.
["????????????-????????????-????????????-????????????-????????????"]
Pop!¡ªMy eardrums instantly ruptured, blood pouring out from both ears.
"Fuck!" I exhaled, gripping my ears tightly with my hands, squeezing my eyes shut as I writhed on the ground in anguish.
When I opened my eyes, I was no longer on Earth.
Instead, I was surrounded by the vast darkness of outer space.
From my vantage point, I could still make out the familiar sight of the Earth below, but what caught my attention were the colossal, unimaginably massive ck pipes effortlessly floating around the.
"No... Th-these can''t be pipes... These are..."
[???????????? ??????, ????????????.]The voice of ancient origin echoed within me once again, and this time, I could discern it more distinctly. It was a feminine voice... no it definitely was a woman''s voice.
I looked behind me only to be met with... what the fuck?
The blood in my veins immediately freezed. My heart ceased to beat.
My pupils dted.
What the he-hell am I even seeing?!
My mind was not able to process what I was seeing.
Infront of me was an astronomically huge, creature of tentac.
It was atleast hundred times the size of Earth. One of its tentacles wrapped around the Moon while the other was near Mars.
I don''t even know how I was seeing it...it made no sense for me to be able to make sense out of it''s size... it''s existence. This creature... This being... Actually concept of sense might not be a good measuring tool for my current situation.
"W-what are you?"¡ªI blurted.
["????????????? ''?????????'',???? ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ?????????????? ???????????????"]¡ªThe creature asked, seemingly offended, its feminine voice resonating. It didn''t physically open its mouth, but it was speaking.
Suddenly, the creature shifted its focus towards the... directions of the fifth dimension? And let out, ["?????? ???????????? ???????? ???? ????????????????."]
Locking its gaze upon me, it began, ["?????? ?????? ?? ???????? ??????????. ???????????? ???? ????? ?? ???????? ???? ?????????????? ???? ??????, ???????? ''????????????."]
It opened its maw, which seemed to be made of a pure, blinding white that shattered the darkness of space. This white was unlike any other shade; it was like a nk sheet of paper.
I made no attempt to fight back.
Whatever this entity was, trying to escape had no meaning.
And before long, it took a bite out of the fabric of space and time itself.
***
"Hnfhaaaa!"¡ªBreathing heavily, I sat down, and my heart began to beat heavily against my chest like a raging hammer.
I was out of the spirit world.
A system message popped up in my view, but I didn''t pay it any attention.
The shaman was asking me something but I didn''t bother to reply.
My mind was consumed with thoughts.
"Nano! Are you there, Nano?!" I asked franatically, as I remembered what had happened.
I dramatically rose to my feet..
[Affirmative Master Noah. I am here. Please calm down.]
Ignoring the shaman who was saying something, I continued walking while asking, "What was that thing Nano?"
[What ''thing'' Master?]
I frowned at Nano''s reply.
"So you didn''t see it... "
Only now did I bothered to read the system message: [You have sessfully created something new. What would you like to name your creation?]
"Mana circuits."
***
??/??: ??????????://??????????????.????/????5????????????7
Let me update you fucking trash app. Update now!
Chapter 113: Training
Chapter 113: Training
''Maybe if I open my eyes, that system prompt will disappear.''
"Ugh... Who am I kidding?"¡ª I spat my assertion to thin air, and sat up on the bed.
I just woke up, so my mind should have been empty of any thoughts, but I couldn''t stop thinking about what happened two days ago.
"Let''s check it... Status."
©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤
©°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©´
©¦ ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?
©¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¼
????????: Noah Grey ? ????????: (??-)
??????: 16 +(24?)= 40?
??????????????: Homosapien
??????-??????????????: [Meta-Huma...]
??????????????????: [Technokine...]
??????????: Marksman
¡ö?????????????? ?????????? ¡ú
? ?
Health: D 550/ 550(+20)
Mana: E 380/ 380
Strength: D 565/ 565(+45)
Dexterity: (D-)
Intelligence: ???
Mana Capacity: Undefined
? ?
¡ö?????????????????? ??????????¡ú
? ?
Armor: E 27
Resistance: (D+) 50
Stamina: D
Charm: (B+)
Durability: (D+) 50
Flexibility: B
? ?
????????????:
Momentum Transfer [Info...]
Perception [Info...]
????????????: None
??????:
Consecutive Archery ©§Bronze ?
(100%)
????????????????????: None
???????? ???????????????? [Info... ]
??????????????????????????????: 0.1% [Info...]
??????????????????:
[Mystery of Teleportation]
[Sris Amulet]
??????????????????????:
[3x Legendary Achievements!...]
©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤
Other than the fact that today was my birthday¡ªwhich I didn''t care much about, the only system prompt taking my attention was the ''synchronization'' prompt.
It wasn''t there two days ago.
It just popped up out of nowhere, after I finished those mana circuits.
When I first got that Amber from Master Seraphina, I thought in it was some fancy Basilisk horns or fangs.
I mean, she did say it was a Basilisk''s body part, so why wouldn''t I believe her? But turns out, it wasn''t what I thought it was.
During that spirit world journey, it became clear that the two fangs I used for mana circuits were not from a Basilisk, but body parts of another entity all together.
''The entity of chaos...''
I tried to talk with Master Seraphina regarding this but she didn''t really know any ''entity of chaos''. Of course I didn''t mention to her what I did with the mythical beast parts or any of that.
I even checked Remains sanctum once again if there were any other parts of the ''entity of chaos'', with the help of Nano but there was nothing.
''My mana circuits are working... and I can easily absorb atmospheric mana.''¡ªI thought, still seated on the bed.
I opened synchronization info.
? ???????? ?
Once fully synchronized, you shall
gain ess to the memories of
chaos. The deeper the
synchronization, the greater
mastery you shall possess over
abilities of mana circuits.
? ?
''Entity of chaos... She did mention the source wall, and even referred to me as the ''author.'' She knows who I truly am...''
"Huh, strangely enough, I am not panicked about this whole thing- "
-????????...??????? ???? ?
????-?????? ?????????????? ?????????????????????
"Uh?"¡ª I involuntarily blurted out, interrupted by the unexpected sound. My thoughts were shattered, reced by the ethereal melody of the girl''s hum.
I was currently in the guest wing of Darkthorn estate.
''Whose voice is that?'' I wondered. ''It sounds so... beautiful.''
-????????...??????? ???? ? ????-??????
?????????????? ?????????????????????
Entrapped in the humming euphony, I followed its trail and made my way to the private veranda.
Stepping through the elegant French doors, I found myself in the courtyard, adorned with greenery and vibrant flowers. Still donned in my in long ck sleeve shirt, I made my way.
I glided across the courtyard, my senses tuned into the captivating humming, drawing me in like a bee enticed by the enticing scent of flowers. The melody embraced me, intertwining with the warmth of the sunlit morning.
Through the pathway of ornate fountains and flowers I finally found myself in a garden.
And there, kneeling gracefully on a single knee, was a vision of beauty herself.
Her flowing onyx hair cascaded down like a majestic waterfall. Framing her angelic face was a stylish short haircut.
Each note that left her lips seemed to carry a piece of her soul, filling the air with otherworldly ambience.
Her wless, snow-kissed skin was entuated by luscious, rosy lips. Just above her chin, to the right, a delicate mole added a touch of charm.
Unlike usual, she didn''t wear any blindfolds. Herpiszuli eyes bore into mine as our gazes met.
"You gardening?"¡ª I asked Svena, observing her muddy hands.
"Ah, yes" she replied with a faint serene smile.
"Honestly, I didn''t think you''d be into gardening," I admitted my honest thoughts.
She tilted her head in a yful manner and brought her muddy hand to her cheek, shing a fake frown. "Why did you think that?"
"A-ah, well... You were always in bed, sick. I just didn''t imagine you having such a hobby. Figured you''d be more of an indoor girl," I stammered.
She softened her frown, transforming it into a gentle smile that could melt even ciers. Rising from her kneeling position, she got dangerously close to my face before fixing her stand and bidding me farewell.
"I used to be an indoor girl, that''s true. But I''ve always had an interest in flowers. Now that I''m properly healed, I can do whatever I please," she dered, sping her mud-stained hands behind her back, slightly dirtying her ck frock.
I raised my hand and pointed towards my own cheek,menting, "You... got a little mud on your cheek."
"Ah?"¡ªShe gasped.
She instinctively reached out to wipe away the stain with her hand before realizing it would only make matters worse.
With a mischievous grin, she presented her muddy palms to my face and directed her irresistible gaze towards a conveniently ced handkerchief tucked into her Waist-Stay, asking, "Think you could lend a hand?"
Returning her smile, I took hold of the handkerchief and gently cleaned away the smudge from her cheeks.
"By the way," Svena interjected, "Ma is waiting for you."
"Right."
''Today is the first day of ss.''
***
Having freshened up, I strolled down the corridor of the grand manor.
I couldn''t help but feel a burgeoning sense of excitement, a smile teasing at the corners of my lips.
''Why is my breath so rapid? Is it the excitement of the first day of ss, or...''¡ªmy gazended on the scorching sun at its peak.
As my hand instinctively reached up to touch my flushed cheeks, realization struck. "Ah of course, it''s the weather."
I picked up my pace and quickened my steps until I arrived at the training hall.
Before long, my eyes locked onto the figure of Master Seraphina.
I sidled up beside Seraphina, finding her engrossed in a book, diligently flipping through its pages.
"Master," I called out, catching her attention.
"Before we dive into the teachings, Noah, there''s one unwavering rule I want you to remember," she began, momentarily pausing her perusal.
"You don''t have to spill every secret when I ask you something. We all have our secrets¡ªpropensity, artifacts discovered in hidden dungeons, or a heritage passed down. But, here''s the most important part," she paused, meeting my gaze.
"Never, ever lie to me. Trust is the foundation of the bond between a master and a student, and lies only lead down a treacherous path."
Taking in her resolute expression, I met her eyes and replied, just as seriously, "I understand."
"Now!" she dered, taking a step closer to me. "Here''s the thing: almost every living being in this world has a mana core. Monsters, humans, Elves, Dwarves...even your ordinary house cats."
"But, every once in a while, there have been these rare instances in history when people are born without a mana core. It''s not the norm, but it''s not impossible either," she exined, her gaze piercing into mine as if searching for something.
''I knew it... she was aware. But this notion of people without mana cores... even I was in the dark'', I silently mused.
Seraphina motioned for me to follow as she continued, "I can imagine it must''ve been tough for you, keeping this secret under wraps."
I obliged, trailing after her as we moved.
"You''re unable to use magic spells, am I right?"
"Yes. I tried but it never worked."
Seraphina shook her head gently. "It''s not a matter of talent, Noah. It''s simply that youck a mana core, which is essential for spellcasting. See, the mana core acts as a vessel, binding the magic form necessary for casting spells."
"So, does that mean I''ll never be able to use any spells whatsoever?" I asked.
Seraphina nodded solemnly. "Unfortunately, that''s the reality. Without a mana core, your options for magic arts are limited to Curses and Disruption magic, in the realm of General magic."
''Curses and Disruption magic... Again mention of those two.. ''
In theory of magic people say there are six way or arts to use magic.
1)Elemental Conjuring: You can create weapons using elements by channeling your mana in a certain way. For example, you can conjure a sword of ice or a mace of earth. Using elemental conjuring is hard, and you have to be a genius to do it. It also heavily depends on your mana core affinity I have only seen Professor Riya and Aeravat do it.
2) Mana Augmentation:You can augment mana to strengthen your limbs and perform superhuman feats.
3)Spells: Shooting fireballs, ice blizzards, etc. from your hands.
4)Man-Armis: Coating an invisible armor of mana around your body. It can help you tank heavy shots.
5)Enhanced Perception: Using mana to enhance your five senses.
6)Scutums: Create shields using pure mana or elements.
A total of six arts. But Master told me there are eight arts of magic... The extra two being disruption magic and curses.
"What do you mean by ''General Magic Master''?"¡ªI asked.
Seraphina nodded, ready to provide more insight. "Ah, yes. Well, despite what most people know, there are actually five different types of magic, Noah. Firstly, there''s Primordial magic, the very essence of magic itself."
"But here''s the thing, nobody in this entire world knows how to use Primordial magic. A handful of people knows that Primordial magic is a thing, and even they donot know how to use it."
With a graceful motion, she lifted her left hand, revealing a vibrant green mand disc that materialized around her wrist. "Secondly, there''s Deviant magic, the kind that I personally use," she exined, a touch of pride in her voice.
Seraphina carried on,"Moving on to number three, we have Arcane magic. This one is typically used by mana beasts, giving them their unique abilities and powers."
"Then there''s General Magic, the kind that almost everyone on this uses," she continued, her tone tinged with sympathy.
"Unfortunately, Noah, since youck a mana core, you won''t be able to tap into any of these magic. It''s just the way it is. As for Primordial magic, well, I''m not even sure if anyone out there possesses the knowledge of how to use it."
Our footsteps resonated in the training room as Seraphina halted beside a meticulously set calligraphy table. "And finally, we have runic magic," she announced, her gaze shifting back to me over her shoulder. "The interesting thing about runic magic is that you don''t actually need a mana core to make use of it."
***
??/??: ??????????://??????????????.????/????5????????????7
Let me update you fucking trash app. Update now!
Chapter 114: Time flies—where is butterfly?
Chapter 114: Time flies¡ªwhere is butterfly?
After drawing the me rune, Ibined it with the mana rune, consumption rune, nourishment rune, and solidity rune.
This finally gave birth to the [Bindrune of fire].
In ''General magic'', to create fire, all you need to do is create friction in the air while channeling mana into your palms, using your mana core''s fire affinity (if you have a fire affinity, that is).
After that, the mana core itself does the work to manifest the fireball.
This whole process is called a ''spell''.
But in my case, I had no mana core, and I couldn''t perform spells.
That''s why I had to learn runic magic, where the equivalent of a spell was a bindrune.
A bindrune¡ª it''s a symbol formed bybining two or more runes together.
First I had to carefully draw runic symbols in calligraphy, on a spellbind parchment.
Spellbind parchment ¡ªit was a special type of paper on which you can draw without using any ink.
By simply using your finger or pen and infusing mana into the tip, you can create marks on it.
Every runic symbol I was learning to draw, was magical. An ancient knowledge from the [Book of Indraj].
Channeling mana through certain runes, activated certain properties of nature and brought them from the absence or void of nothingness to the physical world.
Bringing something from the non-physical to the physical through the use of mana is called magic.
But, since I did not have a mana core, I had to manually input the properties of fire into the bindrune.
I used the me rune to imbue the bindrune with the essence of a hot, glowing body of ignited gas.
The Mana rune created a circuit, a doorway¡ªa pathway through which the flow of mana could be supplied into the bindrune.
The Consumption rune facilitated the process of utilizing mana and fuel.
The Nourishment rune added fuel in the form of oxygen. The Solidity rune ensured the stability of the bindrune.
Combining all the runes I got the [Bindrune of fire]. Applying slight mana to it...
??????????!¡ªThe paper in front of me erupted into mes as I channeled mana into the bindrune caligraph, which I previously drew on the parchment.
"Haha! Look, Master, I did it!" I triumphed, grinning from ear to ear.
However, Seraphina did not share my same level of excitement. She rather looked... disappointed.
"It took you a whopping twenty minutes to grasp such a simple fire magic," she criticized, her words sharp and cutting. "Even a ten-year-old kid would have learned to cast a fireball in their first one or two tries."
The once gleeful smile on my face froze, recing the joy with a heavy dose of embarrassment.
I tried my best to maintainposure, swallowing down the shame that threatened to engulf me.
"Now, do it again. But, do it faster," Seraphina demanded, her gaze still fixed upon me with an intensity.
''At least praise me a little...''¡ªI thought while looking at Master Seraphina.
Shaking off my thoughts, I refocused my attention on the task. I began sketching another [Bindrune of fire] onto the parchment paper.
Thankfully, the recent gift from Nano¡ªmy photographic memory, proved useful once again.
I had already memorized the intricate runes, making it easy for me to reproduce the symbols with precision.
I unleashed a surge of mana onto the parchment.
??????????!¡ªThe paper burst into mes immediately.
Beaming with pride, I turned to Seraphina and eximed, "Hey, Master! This time, it only took me two minutes-"
But before I could finish my sentence, Seraphina interjected with a cold tone, "Do it again."
She was strict or unhappy, I couldn''t tell.
So I did it again.
This time I did it in one minute and the paper ignited with a ¡ª??????????!
"Again!"¡ªSeraphinamanded.
Iplied and started to do it again.
??????????!¡ªThe paper burst into mes again, as I repeated the process with determination.
Each time, I hoped that Seraphina would finally acknowledge my progress and offer a word of encouragement.
.
.
.
"Again."
¡ª??????????!
.
.
.
"Again!"
¡ª??????????!
.
.
.
"Again"
.
.
.
"Again"
Seraphina pushed me to recreate the [Bindrune of fire] over and over again..
I had lost count of the number of attempts.
Had it been a hundred times already?
??????????! ¡ªYet another flicker of mes engulfed the paper as I injected my mana into it.
"Master... I can''t do it anymore"¡ª I pleaded, desperation clear in my voice.
But Seraphina remained unyielding, her expression showing no sign of softening.
"Why can''t you do it again, student?"¡ªshe asked, her frown still etched deeply on her face.
"I am out of mana." I admitted, hoping she would understand my struggle.
But instead of sympathy, Seraphina reached into her dimensional bracelet and retrieved something, tossing it in my direction.
"Drink the mana potion and get back to it," shemanded, her tone leaving little room for negotiation.
"What? No way! I need a break!" I protested.
"Don''t ''No'' me, do as you''re told," Seraphina snapped back.
"W-why are you suddenly acting so strict and cold?" I blurted out.
"Oh, so now you want me to coddle you instead? Noah, stop fooling around," she retorted sharply, her words cutting through any hope of me getting a break.
Curses...
I cursed under my breath, realizing that I would be repeating the same process for the next six long hours.
''I''m starting to question if asking to be her student was a mistake''.
***
It has been three days since I began learning runic magic.
Each day past with me being tortured by Seraphina to practice for eleven hours, per day.
During this time, five things became clear to me.
Firstly, unlike ''General magic'', in runic magic, there is no requirement to have affinity to a specific element in order to perform magic rted to that element.
That''s also why I can use [Bindrune of fire]
Secondly, runic magic consumes less manapared to "General magic".
This means that if I were to create fireballs using the [Bindrune of fire], it would consume less mana than it would for someone to create an equivalent fireball using a spell.
Thirdly, runic magic holds less powerpared to General magic.
But, itpensates for this by offering greater versatility in its application.
Fourthly, spell casting is much faster than casting bindrunes.
But that problem can be solved if I practice enough.
''Andstly...'', I extended my right palm towards the sky.
At the same time, just few cms away from my palm, golden glowing runes began to materialize into the thin air.
The air crackled with embers and sparks flew haywire.
It looked as if someone was ''inscribing'' in the air, like a welding of hot iron¡ªeach runic symbol formed, stroked from right to left.
The runes shimmered with an otherworldly light, like inked in smatic electricity or carved withser beams. Gradually, the runes merged together, forming a octagonal shape ¡ªthe [Bindrune of Fire]. It levitated, hanging in thin air, emanating a pulsating, radiant glow.
"That stupid calligraphy practice was simply to train my mind to be able to do this"¡ª??????????!¡ªa powerful ball of fire wasunched into the air which burst into mes in the sky.
A stupid grin formed on my face as I watched the fire works.
I was currentlyying beneath a Jakaranda tree¡ªin the Enchantress'' woods.
An arboretum near Thorn grove forest.
The ground beneath me was adorned with a carpet of amethyst leaves.
It was said that this garden earned its name, Enchantress, for its spellbinding beauty¡ªa resemnce to an Enchantress who can ensnare the hearts of those who beheld her.
At least, that''s the bullshit I heard from a butler.
Lost in thought, Iy there. My gaze fixed on my outstretched hand.
And then, as if from a dream, someone entered my view¡ªa white, ethereal angel.
Although her face appeared inverted from my perspective, it did little to diminish her beauty.
Her onyx hair tumbled down like a waterfall, but my eyes were fixated on her rosy lips, whichmanded attention.
My throat reflexively tightened, and I swallowed my rising emotions, until finally, our eyes locked¡ªherpiszulis gazing into mine.
Swiftly, I sat up. "Svena? What are you doing here?" I asked, desperately trying to avert my gaze from her lips or the mesmerizing mole adorning her chin.
With a gentle and soft smile, she replied, "I was nearby, when I heard an explosion."
Feeling embarrassed, I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly. "Uh, I am sorry. I was just... experimenting with something." As I spoke, I couldn''t help but notice her dress.
She was adorned in a knee-length chiffon frock of a rich shade of midnight blue.
Every graceful movement she made brought the dress to life.
And as she sat down beside me, her frock moved ever so slightly, revealing a golden thigh ornament encircling her left thigh.
!!!
My pupils dted and I immediately closed my eyes, tilting my head towards the heavens.
But it proved unnecessary as she immediately fixed her frock.
"No need to apologize. What were you doing, though? I''m curious," she asked, her melodious voice entering me.
''Why is she sitting so close to me?!''
Hiding my true emotions, I extended my palm and showed her, "I was doing this"¡ª??????????! ??????????!
Immediately, two fireballs were sent from the materialized [Bindrune of Fire].
But before they could explode in the sky, Svena stretched her hand towards the sky, and two hazel orbs of light flew at supersonic speed, swiftly canceling them from view.
"Wow! What was that?" I asked, genuinely impressed. "I''ve never seen magic like that before."
She giggled before replying, "It''s just ''wind magic'', silly! What''s with that overly dramatic expression?"
"Wind magic? I seriously have never heard or seen anyone use wind magic like that. sting with wind is not ...verymon."
"They don''t?" Svena asked, confusion etching her face.
"Of course they don''t! It''s a simple fact?"
She gently caressed her ear before replying, "Well, I wouldn''t know. I have rarely been to the outside world."
"Ah..." I gasped, finally understanding her situation.
"If you''ve never been to the outside world, what about academics?"
"Mama teaches me magic, and I am mostly homeschooled," Svena started, her voice filled with a tinge of sadness. "I have never had the chance to go outside, y in parks, go to movie theaters, have friends, attend an academy, or explore dungeons. Due to my illness, I mostly stayed in bed."
Her words blended with my memories, bringing forth a certain conversation to resurface in my mind.
-"So, Noah you never go outside?"
-"Nope. Maybe sometimes, but am mostly sick, so I... just stay in bed. I guess I never had the chance to enjoy life?"
"Noah?"¡ªSvena''s voice jolted me back to the present.
I looked into her eyes, and a sense of sadness began to emerge within me.
I could somewhat empathize with her.
"Sorry, I just remembered something there," I quickly changed the topic.
"So now that you''re cured, aren''t you going to explore the world? You know, enjoy life and pursue all the things you couldn''t before. Don''t you have a bucket list?"
''I know, I did. But...''¡ªI dismissed the poignant memories which were trying to resurface.
"Mm... maybe I want to enjoy youth? Perhaps join an academy?" she pondered.
We continued talking for a few more minutes, and the conversation eventually turned to the Arcanum des Academy.
To my surprise, she expressed her desire to join the academy since I was also there.
I initially dismissed her ims as a joke but...could it be that?
Nah! No way! it wasn''t in the novel.
***
??/??: ??????????://??????????????.????/????5????????????7
Is the chapter too long?
Also let me fucking update mindless app!
Chapter 115: Last peaceful days
Chapter 115: Last peaceful days
Third person''s POV:
Butterflies can be seen flying by the window, their wings fluttering as they passed the small tub of Indian jasmine ced delicately on the wooden table.
To its left, an antique radio yed a ssic tune, filling the room with its olden vibes¡ª
??????????''?? ???????? (????????''?? ????????)??
?????????''?? ???????? ?????? ?????? ???????????? ????????
????????''???? ???????????? ???????? ???? ????????????
????????? ???????? ???? ????????
??????? ?? ???????? ??''?? ????????-?
The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a radiance ¡ª it graced the room and its furnishings.
Finally, the light fell on a particr figure.
The sunrays danced on the man''s glistening, moonlit skin, entuating the contours of his bare torso and revealing his beautifully sculpted physique.
Oddly enough, he was donned in a pair of ck pants and socks while doing push-ups on the floor.
Though it was a strangebination, it somehow just made the scene more pulchritudinous.
"8578... 8579... 8580¡ªhuff!"¡ª Noah counted his final reps before rising from the floor and exhaling a deep breath.
Knock! Knock!¡ª The maid who stood in a momentary daze by the open doors finally knocked.
A golden te was clutched in her hands.
She was beautiful and carried herself gracefully. But if looked closely, one would see her flushed cheeks and those slightly trembling eyes.
She looked at Noah with a stutter, barely getting her words out, "M-Madam Seraphina sent these."
Noah approached her with a soft smile. "Thank you Lylia", he spoke before reaching out to take the three rectangr cards on the tray.
Unbeknownst to Lylia, the young maid, a rosy hue spread across her cheeks as she realized that this young man had remembered her name.
Little did she know that Noah had a photographic memory, and he remembered every person he met in the manor without intent.
"You may leave Lylia"¡ªNoah said shing a smile and Lylia bowed before leaving.
As she left, a look that could be said to be almost too ordinary and calm, returned to Noah''s eyes.
It was a look of disinterest.
It wasn''t that he looked down on Lylia or anything¡ªhe just couldn''t find a single spark of interest.
Shaking his head, he nced at the cards in his hand.
After quickly scanning the contents, he couldn''t help but mutter through gritted teeth, "Man, I hate that old hag."
***
Noah''s POV:
Stretching my palm out towards Seraphina, I summoned, "Inferno st."
Simultaneously, a scorching jet of sma shot towards Seraphina¡ªits power amplified by my deep-seated hatred for her.
But before it could evaporate her into smoke, an invisible mana barrier¡ªher scutum¡ªwas deployed.
The scarlet carmine of the fumicser instantly dissipated, and threads of embers flew haywire.
-"Oh!"¡ªp!¡ªp!¡ªp!
Ophelia''s apuse came in a series of rapid ps as she ''ohd'' my efforts while enjoying the show.
"You''ve improved," Seraphina remarked, her velvety voice entering my ears. "Before, all you could do was toss a few fireballs, but now, in just four days, you''ve managed to summon zing jets. Bravo."
In the past, I would have been ttered by such praises, but over the course of this week, I''vee to realize that Seraphina was not the person I thought she was.
She wasn''t the kind-hearted mentor I once naively believed.
It turned out she was a demon, whose sole desire was to torture me.
Day in and day out, she pushed me mercilessly, treating me like a lifeless machine, my weary body already on the brink of copse.
With clenched teeth and concealed emotions, I forced myself to reply, my voice filled with false cheer, "Thank you, master! I owe all my progress to your unwavering support and guidance!"
''One day, I will beat your ass. I promise. ''
.
.
.
I plopped myself down on the green grass of the training range.
One knee tucked close to my chest, I rested my arms on it, while the other leg stretched out, reaching towards the sinking sun in the distant horizon.
As a gentle gust of wind brushed against my face, my hair, noticeably longer after all this time, eagerly danced in ecstatic delight.
Its been a week, and in these past few days, I kept continuous tabs with Nathan.
The n to search for a team of Game Developers, UX/UI Designers and all that was finally set in motion.
Other part of my n was to search for a team of Aerospace Engineers and Dwarven engineers.
Also, I needed a supply marketing chain and probably some underworld connections as well.
After discussing many other matters, including the mana tampering program, I finally talked to him about what has been on my mind for a while.
When I originally ''persuaded'' Nathan to make an unbreakable oath with me, one of the terms in the pact was for me to save his mother.
Even though at that time he wasn''t sure how a teenage nobody like me could possibly save his mother, he sumbed to the mounting pressure and agreed.
But after witnessing my actions over the course of several months, a glimmer of hope must have emerged within him.
Perhaps, just maybe, I possessed the ability to save his mother, much like I had saved Svena.
In addition to the generous monthlypensation, which serves as his primary motivation for working alongside me, there exists another driving force behind his allegiance.
It is the unwavering hope that I can save his mother from the perils of mana contamination.
If my intuition serves me right, when I save his mother, he will not only be indebted to me out of fear or mary rewards or unbreakable oath, but he will pledge his loyalty to me from the depths of his being.
"Haa," I sighed, my mind burdened by yet another matter demanding my attention.
''I need a damn spy... an assassin, someone who can clean my mess. But who?''
Lost in thought, a solitary white feather materialized out of nowhere, whimsically twirling through the air until it finallynded right in front of me.
''Ah right...there''s her.''
She possessed the perfect qualities to be an exceptional spy and an assassin.
"Ketsueki..."
Man, I''m not entirely sure if having her work under me is a good move or not...
I mean, she is an absolute badass assassin ofboratory 1817.
Having someone as fiercely loyal as her can''t be a bad thing, right?
But, I don''t really know what kind of person she is beyond those snippets from my own novel.
And here I am, realizing that the number of people working for me is growing at an rming rate.
First, there''s Nathan Rivers, with all his connections in Dyrne Alley.
Then, there''s Alice Bailey and her crew.
Also, Edward Wilson, and oh, Leo Dostoevsky and his squad too.
Maybe I should establish an organization at this point?
Lol, what will even be the name? Illuminatis?
Nah, that''s too damn clich¨¦.
I tilted my head back and caught sight of Svena going head-to-head with not one, not two, but ten magic knights.
When I first met Svena, I thought she''d be weak.
I mean, the girl had been sick for most of her life. But damn, was I wrong.
A Darkthorn is still a Darkthorn, I guess?
Honestly, she''s hands down the strongest girl I know, especially for her age.
She could probably give the main cast a run for their money?
Speaking of the main cast, it reminds me of something else that''s been bugging me.
Liam took off this week to spill the beans about me at the Arcanum des Academy.
Thankfully, I managed to persuade Seraphina to keep my identity as her student under wraps.
So, while the headmaster at Arcanum might be in the loop, the rest of them at the academy won''t have a clue why I got special privileges.
The International Cadets Tournament (ICT) finally came to a end, and Gavisti Ashwath won.
And now, they''re gonna start adding teleportation gates ''cause Arcanum''s about to be a worldwide sensation. Plus, the main cast is gonna be famous as hell.
The Demon invasion is also set to happen in not so distant future.
Ah...too many things are happening at once.
But I just need to focus on growing stronger.
This moment of calm and peace...it will soon be reced by a storm of blood and gore.
And, I need to be prepared for it.
As if the universe agreed with my resolve, the air crackled and the tenth magic knight who was sparring against Svena crashed to the floor.
Svena made her way over to Seraphina, and the mother-daughter duo started chit-chatting away.
Out of nowhere, Svena nced in my direction and waved her hand.
I couldn''t help but smile and wave right back at her.
But, as I sat there observing the mother and daughter bonding so joyfully together...
My hand lost its strength and dropped to the cold, earth.
The smile on my face faded away, and my gaze tilted upward, as if longing for something beyond reach.
Witnessing the inseparable pair before me, a pang of nostalgia struck my heart.
''It brings back memories...''
With a yearning so profound, I tilted my head towards the distant pole star, wing my chest as a swirl of indescribable emotions swirled within.
The burning ache in my chest coupled with the intense longing was far fromforting...
"I miss you, Mom... Sis."
Chapter 116: Unnamed
Chapter 116: Unnamed
In the Arcanum des Academy, they''ve implemented a whole new system right after the ICT.
No one in their wildest imagination ever thought Arcanum des woulde out on top in that tournament.
And ICT was not a small deal.
It''s where the strongest cadets from the entire human domain, representing all five continents, participate.
So winning that? Yeah, it was a major achievement.
Now, the Central Union was throwing lot of resources at Arcanum, and even the big entities like the Ministry of Education and the Gifted Youth Oversight Council (GYOC) were getting involved to oversee some upgrade ns for the institution.
After the ICT victory, changes have been made to the Academy''s system.
First, based on the results of the unit tests and dungeon trials, students who did not made it up to the mark, got eliminated.
Originally, there were about two thousand students in the first year, but now only about a five-hundred remained.
The five sses, A1 to A5, gotpletely dismantled.
They threw that whole system out the window.
Instead, they came up with a new system where they created tiny units, each with only five students.
Each of these units was paired with an elite second-year student who will serve as their supervisor. And, the whole thing was overseen by the instructors, making sure everything was running smoothly.
The 2nd-years still had about four months left before they moved on to be hero cadets, where they''d be given actual official duties.
During those months, the elite students from the second-years had only two goals:plete assignments like killing a drug lord, clear a dungeon or eliminating rogue magic beasts.
And 2nd goal was to supervise 1st year''s newly formed units.
One such elite of 2nd year was an 18 year old girl named Ahmya Xinzumi.
Ahmya looked at her tablet, checking out the list of first-year students she had to supervise as a unit.
The list contained names of 5 students:
1)Karthik Trivedi (Student rank 4)
2)Noah Grey (Student rank 10)
3)Kai Lee (Student rank 8)
4)Hannah Kovalyova (Student rank 298)
5)N Reinheart (Student rank 101)
"I need some dates...", Ahmya whispered almost to herself, her gaze fixed on the list before her.
Dates¡ªAhmya wasn''t reffering to romantic outings or calendar entries.
No, it was nothing of the sort.
She simply meant date palm fruits.
You see, she had an insatiable craving for those delectable date palm fruits. It might sound odd, but it was her peculiar addiction.
Truth be told, any type of dried fruit could easily weaken her resolve. Especially those soaked in rich old alcohol and honey.
After carefully scanning the names of the students, her eyes abruptly fixated on one particr name.
There was no visible emotion on her face, but...
Noah Grey¡ªthe student''s records were rather...bizarre.
"Someone with a registration of (F)... and privileges on the 9th level," Ahmya mumbled to herself.
She approached Vice-Principal Konstantine and asked, "Sir, why does he have special privileges?"
Offering nothing more than a dismissive wave of his hand, Konstantine simply replied, "Ah, don''t concern yourself with that."
Ahmya closed the tab on her screen, her disinterest evident, before making her way to meet her assigned unit.
***
Ghrrk!¡ªThe room''s door swung open, revealing the entrance of none other than Mung Joon, the second-ce ranker of the whole first-year.
He had skin as smooth and shiny as porcin, soaking up every beam of sunlight streaming in through the window.
His luscious locks, flowed down like a majestic waterfall.
Without missing a beat, Takahashi shot him a snide look, dripping with pure disdain. "What the heck are you doing here?"
Aurora and Emily couldn''t help but steal nces at Mung Joon, their faces stered with obvious surprise.
Aeravat, nestled at the back of the room. He didn''t wear any dislike for Mung Joon on his sleeve like the rest of them did.
Aeravat simply didn''t give a damn.
However, out of courtesy, he mustered a slight nod in Mung Joon''s direction.
But, Mung Joon brushed off their collective stares, walking to the side of the ssroom, pretending their existence was inconsequential.
Just then, a voice pierced through the silence, capturing everyone''s attention. Simultaneously, an imposing surge of mana pressure, rating at a rock-solid (C+), filled the room.
"I am George Anderson," the voice dered with authority. "Ranked second among the students in second year. And guess what? I''m your supervisor now."
***
Ahmya Xinzumi strutted down the corridors.
As she neared the room, her icy expression underwent a subtle transformation, morphing into a faint warmth that gave birth to a soft smile.
She was smiling, yes¡ª but it failed to reach her eyes.
Upon entering the room, Ahmya''s gaze swept across the students of Unit 3, scanning their faces with scrutiny.
"Hello, boys," she chimed, her smile was still thin.
In the midst of her greeting, her eyes zeroed in on the two female students, prompting her to adlib, "And girls."
Karthik couldn''t help but gawk at her in awe, his eyes practically popping out of his head.
Even the typically apathetic Kai Lee turned his head, instantly captivated by her presence.
N''s eyes narrowed in a re as she watched the unfolding scene.
Without missing a beat, a disgruntled grumble escaped her lips, barely audible to anyone around.
Ahmya, ever inquisitive, curiously asked, "By the way, where''s Noah? Absent?" Her gaze slowly drifted towards the entrance.
Sensing the mention of Noah''s name, N jolted from her seat, unable to contain her surprise. "Wait, are you talking about Noah Grey?!" she blurted out.
With a knowing smile, Ahmya confirmed, "Hmm, yes. He''s part of this unit."
Before anyone could further question Noah''s whereabouts, Vice-Principal Konstantine made his entrance.
Konstantine coolly said, "He won''t be here for a few weeks."
"He''s got some special privileges that exempt him from the attendance fuss."
As the other students rose from their seats, offering respectful bows in greeting to the vice principal, Ahmya''s eyes transformed back to their calcting state, absorbing the information before resuming a small smile.
She swiftly shifted focus back to the main task at hand.
***
Noah''s POV:
The scent of the creamy chocte filled the air, tantalizing my nose.
"Eat!" Svena said, pushing a cupcake on my lips.
Grumbling, I attempted to protest, "How many times have I told you not to-" but before I could finish my sentence, Svena seized the chance and forcefully nted the cupcake into my still-speaking mouth.
In that fleeting moment, her fingers gracefully brushed against my lips.
A soft smile adorned Svena''s face as she retorted with a rhetorical response, "Well, you you helped me too right?"
"That time you were all muddy. And you only asked me if I wanted some cupcakes, you didn''t mention anything about... mmmphhmph..." I tried to retort, but Svena interrupted me by forcefully stuffing another bite into my mouth.
"Well, you were just as dirty! So, I was just helping!" Svena replied with an innocent, gentle smile.
"me your mom. She attacked me in the name of training," I replied, a hint of sadness in my voice as I looked sadly at my torn dress.
"Hehehmphap!" Svena burst intoughter, her hand covering her mouth as she struggled to contain it.
"I can see youughing"¡ªI red at her.
Letting out a heavy sigh, I rested my head against my tucked left leg, while my right, stretched out, pointing towards the distant horizon.
We were both sat on the ground, green carpet beneath.
"You''re too innocent," I murmured softly, my words barely audible in the gentle breeze.
Shifting my gaze to the side, I asked her with sincerity, "By the way, are you seriously joining Arcanaum?"
Svena replied, "Yes?" Her tone conveyed a notion of ''isn''t it obvious?''
"Your mother can teach you everything about magic, you don''t have to."
Arcanum was a ce of attarcting chaos, where problems will follow the main cast.
No matter how strong Svena was, I didn''t want to see her in danger.
She didn''t have some special plot armor to protect her if things went wrong.
"But mother said it would be a valuable life experience. Plus, I want to enjoy a normal life too! And... and you''ll be there too!" Svena replied, trying to persuade me and maybe even herself.
"You can''t handle the blood and the gore, you know. Joining Arcanum means facing monsters and all that stuff."
"I''m aware of that! But isn''t it expected in dungeon hunting?" Svena retorted.
"What about human blood? How would you feel about taking someone''s life?" I posed the question, causing Svena to visibly falter.
"They''ve a very different carricm in Arcanum. What if your assigned to eliminate someone... a drug lord or a bandit group? A human life."
Svena remained silent, her gaze fixated on the ground. "I am aware. I have never had my hands dirty, but I know enough how the world works"¡ªshe replied in a soft tone.
"I''m sorry. I didn''t want to hurt your feelings, but ...if you are so adamant about joining you should at least know what''sing."
Later, I engaged in a conversation with her, taking the opportunity to caution against befriending anyone among the top six ranks. They were the main cast after all.
Svena didn''t fully grasp my strange request, but sheplied nheless when I insisted.
I watched the retreating back of Svena and stood up myself to go back to the manor.
Suddenly, Nano''s mechanical voice resonated in my mind.
[Master, I need to inform you of something.]
My brow furrowed, "What is it, Nano?"
[You have just reached the epitome of Homo sapien biology.]
"Oh? Well... What are you waiting for? Initiate the Super Soldier program."
***
Unbeknownst to Noah, he had unknowingly be a topic of discussion within the halls of Arcanaum des Academy.
His rapid ascension in rank left the majority of people dumbfounded and skeptical.
Chapter 117: Unnamed
Chapter 117: Unnamed
So... I''m seventeen now.
Funny thing¡ª today, happens to be ''Noah''s'' birthday.
Uncle Ethan called me up to remind me.
"Well happy birthday to Noah Grey of this world...wherever you are? I guess?"
But besides that, there was another matter I wanted to discuss with uncle Ethan.
Sooner orter, he''s bound to discover the truth about Master Seraphina, so I felt this lingering urge toe clean about my business ventures and all that jazz.
But... I just couldn''t bring myself to do it.
I made a promise to myself that I would address the issue with him, but at the same time, I didn''t really want to.
Turns out, Master Seraphina somehow already knew about my birthday.
I explicitly mentioned to her that I had zero interest in any birthday celebrations, and surprisingly, she respected my wishes.
Part of me secretly hoped she would go against my wishes and throw a surprise bash for me... But I suppose it''s for the best that she didn''t.
But, that didn''t stop her from presenting me with a gift in the end.
"A hand glove?" I asked, confused by the peculiar ck hand glove that Seraphina gave me.
"It''s a relic. tinum grade one."
Her words hit me like a ton of bricks.
tinum grade relics were unbelievably valuable and incredibly rare toe by.
My eyes couldn''t help but tremble...''Why did she...for me?''
She told me that she was doing it for herself.
The main gig with this hand glove was that it had the power to mess with people''s understanding of my mana core.
But, that''s not all.
This relic had some extra bells and whistles. It could rev up my magic attacks and make it a breeze to caste bindrunes.
It even came equipped with its very own spell.
"Once again, Happy Birthday, Noah," she said, shing me one of her soft smiles¡ªthe once that I kinda missed... Ahem.
Damn, my heart was seriously melting with warmth at her gesture.
Thankfully, only Master and Svena were in on the whole birthday deal.
It seemed like the secret was sealed between just the two of them.
And as per my request, no celebrations were held.
Svena surprised me with a gift as well¡ªa unique garment that resembled a trench coat or an overcoat, but with a soft and lightweight fabric that extended below the knees. Itcked rigid structure, but was incrediblyfortable.
Turns out, it was also a relic, a rare ranked at that.
I was beginning to believe that rich people only wear relics for cloths or something.
ording to her own words, the coat suits me... makes me ''more cool looking'' or something.
Well, not to be narcissistic but I think I already look pretty cool...I mean have Sris Amulet¡ª it didn''t just increase my charm stats, it also gave me certain charisma.
I personally didn''t care much about birthdays but that day...I enjoyed whatever little celebration was held.
Technically, getting one tinum ranked relic and one rare ranked relic, can''t be said to be a ''little'' celebration.
***
It has been a few days after my birthday and I was about to return to academy in a week.
In the meantime, Svena dipped and left for Arcanum. I guess she''s got her own life now...
Also, it turned out super soldier program was not as simple as it sounded.
ording to Nano I have to go to a deep state ofatose in a cryogenic sleep.
Basically, go to sleep in a machine which will freeze my body in ice and regte it.
Over the course of the week, when I will be in the cryogenic sleep, a process called Hyper Molecr Rejuvenation (HMR) will take ce to induce a profound cellr regeneration.
During that period, the gic material within my cells will undergo a sequence of modifications, activating dormant genes and enhancing their expression before imnting a specific gic code of some other organism.
In cryogenic sleep, my body would be shielded from external environmental factors that could impede the gic modifications.
The period of suspended animation safeguards against potential harmful mutations.
But turns out that I won''t get the ''Instant power up'' like I was hoping.
Nano machines, although advanced, operates with limited capacity and require a significant cooldown period, to recalibrate to the subsequent gic modifications.
Nano wants to make sure I don''t lose myself to some primal animal instincts. It rmended doing one genome change at a time.
A precaution so I stay mostly human, with just a touch of animal.
That way, my desires and goals won''t get overridden by some wild animalistic nature.
Well, Nano machines aren''t some magical objects. They''re all about science and logic. So it makes sense that there are these limitations.
In simple terms, I can''t do it right now.
I would first need to build the machines which will be needed for the process to work.
I can build those mechanical gizmos, even without help of Nano. I am not aplete retard, after all.
"What do you think about love, Noah?" Seraphina''s velvety voice flowed into my ears.
"Love?" I feigned a blush. "I didn''t know that you were interested... Never expected such a question toe from you. But I am too young for you-"
p! ¡ªp!
Instantly, two ps marked my cheeks red, leaving behind electric vibrations.
"Need more?"
"No."¡ªI shook my head while sitting up straight.
"Then focus on what I am teaching."
"Yes, Master."¡ªI replied with utmost sincerity, my focus solely on absorbing every word my Master uttered.
"Remember when I told you about curse magic? Well, curse is not exactly a magic."¡ªSeraphina began to exin.
"Just like emotions ¡ªlove, amusement, pathos, anger, courage, fear, odious, marvel¡ªcurses too have a very simr spectrum. It is like an arrow from the bow. But every curse has an antidote or atonement. We can call it an escape route or exit strategy. Once a curse is released, it works like casualty of the universe, a cause and effect which cannot be stopped. There is a whole school of philosophy to understand curses but I am not won''t lecture them right now."
"Yes, Master."
"So, Noah," Seraphina said as she rose from her seat and began pacing around. "In your opinion, what do you believe is the most potent curse?"
I pondered for a moment before responding, "Losing someone you truly love?"
A flicker of amusement danced in Seraphina''s eyes as she raised her right eyebrow. "Close, but not quite."
"I would argue that the most intense curse of all is love itself." She spoke softly, almost in a whisper. "And perhaps the most twisted as well..."
My heart twinged with empathy as I recalled the tragic fate of her husband.
She pressed on, her words dripping with intensity, "Love has this twisted way of making us fear. Fear of losing those we hold dear. And if we aren''t strong enough, it can lead us to that dark abyss."
She looked at me and asked, with the most sincerest tone I have ever heard from her, "What is your greatest fear, Noah? Take your time."
"My greatest fear?"
I closed my eyes for a bit before thinking.
My greatest fear...
When you stop and truly ponder fear, it somehow always circles back to death.
Well, as strange it may sound, I am not afraid of death. I have lived with death for 23 years of my life...it has always been my constantpanion.
I knew death more than I knew life.
But if not death, then what?
Pain?
Who in their right mind would enjoy pain? It''s an unwee visitor that creeps into our lives uninvited.
Pain is an inevitable part of existence. It''s woven into the fabric of our very being. It''s the price we pay for simply being born.
Many years ago, I had the thought process that perhaps giving birth to someone, is the biggest sin one can do.
Perhaps creation is the biggest sin of all... A life nurtured by death.
Pain is suffering. Longingness is pain. Mercy is cruelty.
And end is, the beginning.
During my life, whenever I had painful episodes due to my golden blood condition, sleep was the only sce.
So sleep is good.
But let''s flip the coin, is death bad?
It''s the end of all suffering so in that viewpoint, death is better.
But of course best would be to have never been born at all.
Lost in my thoughts, I closed my eyes, shutting out the distractions of the world. I sought an answer to her question
Slowly, the world around me faded into darkness, and the only sounds I heard were the echoes of memories.
-"Noah doesn''t have much time left. Maybe two years, if we''re lucky."
-"It''s astonishing, really. How does he keep fighting? How is he still breathing?"
-"Grandfather Hope."
-"These are nano machines. Something we can use to survive in this god forsaken world."
-"How long was I unconscious?"
-[Serial number: 01Z-619. Activating the 1st generation of Nanoma...
-The hell is happening ! I can hear some voice in my head...
- ["Noah! Where are you?!"
"I don''t know what is happening, the building is trembling violently"]
-''Is this... the end? This is how I die? Meaninglessly?''
"Noah?"¡ªSeraphina''s voice took me out before my mind could reach the darker ces of my heart.
I turned to her, my gaze meeting hers, and responded, "I suppose my greatest fear... lies in losing the ce I call home."
In that briefest of instances, a fleeting expression of profound pity shed across Seraphina''s eyes before dissipating, leaving no trace.
"And what lengths would you go to reim that lost home of yours?" she asked with an unusual calmness in her voice.
In a heartbeat, I replied, "Anything."
Chapter 118: Unnamed
Chapter 118: Unnamed
NOAH''S POV:
The first time, I ever saw Seraphina use a curse, was during our first sh.
It was a moment during that battle when my pin missiles transformed from metallic to granr stone.
Back then, I thought she used some kind of magic--turns out, that was a curse.
To cast a curse, one must have a heart.
Curses find their roots in emotions.
If you never felt love or emotions running through your veins at their most intense levels, you can forget about casting a curse.
Those powerful emotions onlye
in brief moments of life, when we lose our loved ones or some messed up tragedy hits us square in the face.
It''s in those dark times, when you''re drowning in your deepest sorrow, curse magices alive.
You take all that pain and anguish, and turn it into a curse.
As long as I keep studying curse magic, I reckon I''ll be able to cast a curse someday.
A multitude of curses exist, each possessing its own distinct nature: the Curse of Death, the Curse of Fear, the Curse of Loneliness, and emotions, in its own twisted way, can be transformed into curses.
But, curses requires the burning hatred within one''s heart as fuel, rather than mana.
Suddenly, a ming sphere, the size of a football, hurtled towards me with speed.
With swift reflexes, I evaded the attack by subtly tilting my head to the left, without needing to shift my stance.
Currently, I was engaged in a one-on-one against Seraphina.
Well, not exactly a 1v1; it''s more like she''s testing what I''ve learned.
The only element she was using was fire because so far I''ve only learned the [Bindrune of fire].
Of course, it''s not necessary to mention, but she was holding back.
Four orbs of dandelions, the size of tennis balls, materialized around her wrists before circling them inery motion.
She targeted her right palm towards me, and immediately two fireballs slid from her wrist to her palm before charging my way.
I stretched out my palm, summoning the "[Bindrune of fire]."
The spell and the bindrunes shed with each other, but Seraphina''s mes easily overpowered mine, shattering my balls before heading my way.
Undeterred, I quickly forged another [Bindrune of fire] in my left hand, executing a backflip to evade the iing projectiles by a hair''s breadth.
As I flipped, the bindrune in my left hand stamped into the ground.
Meanwhile, the four fireballs surrounding Seraphina''s left hand swirled around, sliding across her body in a precise trajectory, before converging into her right hand.
All of a sudden, she unleashed a volley of mes towards me.
The ground erupted in fiery red, turning the whole scenery into a hellish sight. The heat intensified, causing me to sweat profusely.
Seraphina seemed unfazed by it all.
She approached me from the distance and my battered figure was kneeling in one knee.
Refusing to give up, I threw my hands out in a T-pose, then swiftly brought my palms together with a resounding¡ª????????!
Locking my fingers together, I thrust my hands above my head before mming my ms forcefully onto the ground.
Like a scene straight out of a volcano movie, the bindrune which I strategically stamped on the ground previously, burst forth.
It unleashed a colossal pir of me that shot towards the heavens.
I could see a hint of amusement flicker across Seraphina''s face. It was a move I invented myself, a little technique that caught her off guard.
Using what little control I had over my pyromantic abilities, I tried to redirect the mes towards her.
But myck of control caused it to weaken and eventually vanish into thin air.
With lightning speed, Seraphina''s form blurred before my eyes, and before I could react, a searing pain erupted in my stomach.
There she stood, in a front stance, her fist coiled and embedded deep into my gut. It was a martial art move.
I spat the remnants of morning breakfast as my body soared through the air, tossed around like a flimsy rag doll.
Somehow, I managed to regain my bnce mid-air, swiftly nting my feet firmly on the ground.
But, my body continued to slide and skid for several meters before finally grinding to a halt..
For a moment, I entertained the idea of using battle mode, but immediately dismissed it.
As Seraphina''s fist rocketed towards me, I swiftly raised my arms, crossing them in a defensive stance.
The impact sent me skidding backward, my feet firmly nted on the ground.
Ignoring the searing pain that shot through my arms, I utilized this momentum tounch a retaliatory strike from a safe distance.
"[Bindrune of fire]: Inferno st!"
A roaring inferno erupted with a deafening¡ª????????????????!
.
.
.
***
Third person''s POV:
The once serene green field now became a chaotic disy of dancing motes of mes.
Smoke billowed into the sky, swirling amidst the fiery vortex.
The ethereal yellow mes flickered and swayed, but gradually, even their radiant glow dimmed, sumbing to Seraphina''s detox spell.
The smokes that once choked the air now dissipated, revealing a detoxified environment, the charred ground beneath giving birth to embers also cooled down.
In midts of it all, stood the burnt and battered figure of Noah.
His suit now torn everywhere, and his disheveled hair wafted in the gentle breeze, giving him an almost ravishing appearance.
He was barely standing.
His mana reserves down after the continuous battle.
His body convulsing, eyelids almost half closed.
In a strained groan, he managed to utter, "Master... I feel weak. I think..." Before he could finish his sentence, his body gave way, his eyelids closing shut.
But, Seraphina swiftly caught him in her arms, holding him gently.
"You did well, kid," she whispered softly, a touch of pride shimmering in her eyes, her only response.
***
(1 weekter)
Noah''s POV:
I was back at the academy.
Engineers and workers were busting their butts, adding all sorts of new equipment that wasn''t here before.
Teleportation gates had been set up too.
I was donned in my formal ck shirt and hunter green pants.
I strolled my way towards a caf¨¦.
The sun was zing high in the sky, and it being summer, the heat was mercilessly roasting me.
''Perhaps, wearing ck was not such a good idea''¡ªI thought to myself.
Fed up with the scorching heat, I decided roll up my sleeves, all while loosening a button or two on my shirt.
And the minute I made that move,ments started flying in.
-"Holy shi-"
-"Damn, he''s smoking hot!"
-"Is he in our ss?"
All the girls suddenly had their eyes locked on me.
"I seriously need to do something about Sris Amulet," I grumbled to myself, barely audible.
At first it was okay, but now, it was getting annoying.
My charm stats have already reached (A+).
But charm stats was not the only thing Sris Amulet gave me.
Sris amulet also gave me a certain charisma along with a certain mor.
That means no matter what I did, people would find me...exquisitely ''attractive''.
Shaking my head, I tried to ignore the flirty looks from the caf¨¦ waitress.
I grabbed my icedtte in a hurry and made a beeline for a chill park bench nearby, not trying to draw any more attention.
Once I gotfy on the bench, I started to think.
All my stuff was already moved to the A1 hostel, the hostel workers were currently getting it all organized for me.
''Svena must also be in A1 hostel right?''¡ªI thought while closing my eyes and extending my hands, making myselffortable in the bench.
Suddenly, I felt something tickle my nose.
I opened my eyes to find a butterfly perched on the bridge of my nose.
But it flew away.
??????????! ¡ªSlurping mytte I was about to leave when..
-"Noah?"
***
Third person''s POV:
Aeravat, Emily, Takahashi, Aurora, and Sophia could be seen strolling together, engaged in lively conversations.
They were the famous group among the first-year students, known by almost everyone in the academy.
However, something seemed different this time.
One could notice Myung Joon trailing behind them.
It wasn''t that he enjoyed being with them, but rather, he waspelled to do so.
The Unit1 supervisor had made it clear that he should mix with his colleagues, as his initial behavior on the first day didn''t sit well with him.
Unlike others, he was just silent. Not saying anything. He neither disliked his unit nor hated them.
"Myung Myung?Why are you so quiet?"¡ªEmily yfully taunted.
She was always super cheerful and friendly with pretty much everyone.
"Miss Reed, it''s Myung Joon, not Myung Myung. And I am not talking because I don''t want to. "¡ªMyung Myung replied in a cold tone.
"Leave that loser Emily, he got no social skills."¡ªTakahashi chimed in, sneering with the intention of stirring up some trouble.
Myung Myung, as always didn''t gave a flying fuck about Aoi''s existence.
The group talked about the new system of academy and of course there was another hot topic.
Svena Darkthorn.
The prodigious mage from powerful Darkthorn family was ate enrollee into Arcanum.
Her mom was legendary for being the strongest mage in the whole human domain.
That''s some next-level stuff. Even Aurora and Takahashi couldn''t help but be somewhat intimidated by her status.
Word on the street was that she was probably just as powerful as Aeravat, if not even stronger.
And she wasn''t just powerful.
She was drop-dead gorgeous...and by drop-dead, I mean D-A-M-N beautiful.
Aeravat and the rest tried to befriend her, but for some reason, she kept her distance from them.
She wasn''t rude, but always declined their approach.
Nobody knew why she was so cold towards them.
But, she was a sweet and warm girl to everyone else, so it didn''t seat well with Aurora.
The boys in her unit were already falling head over heels for her.
She got like five proposals just this week.
In simple words... She had an army of simps.
Yep, she was a special case.
All of a sudden, Aeravat''s footsteps came to a screeching halt, causing everyone else to also freeze in their tracks.
They followed his gaze, trying to figure out what had caught his attention.
There, seated leisurely without a care in the world was another such special case.
His ck long hair flowed down in beautiful curtain bangs.
Unlike the others, he stood out in his suit, his pristine ck shirt providing a striking contrast against his baster skin.
As his face tilted upward, basking in the sun''s radiant rays, a butterfly gracefullynded on his nose.
The sight of his beauty caused Sophia''s heart to skip a beat, and she found herself involuntarily swallowing.
Lost in admiration, she failed to notice that Aeravat had already approached and stood in front of him, signaling that time had passed while she was gawking at him.
''Why am I feeling like this?!'' Sophia thought, her cheeks turning a rosy shade as she tried to calm herself down.
Sophia was familiar with Noah, but he had always been just a random.
Now, she couldn''t quite understand what happened to this boy.
He was just.... different.
Chapter 119: Unnamed
Chapter 119: Unnamed
Third person''s POV:
Aeravat has known Noah for several months.
They weren''t exactly friends, nor were they rivals¡ªwell not like Noah could actually rival him anyway.
But the bottom line was, there was no real connection between them.
Aeravat simply knew Noah, nothing more than that.
Their conversations were limited.
And the only asion they talked to each other was during the dungeon trials.
Now, Aeravat wasn''t one to be overly friendly or chatty.
He would politely offer a greeting as a formality, but he never feltpelled to forge friendships with others.
Many would try to approach him, specially girls, but he always turned down their attempts at friendship.
I mean, who wouldn''t want to be friends with the top ranker? Aeravat was totally aware of this fact about himself.
But when it came to Noah, it was a different story.
The guy straight-up ignored his existence.
Everytime he did try to instigate a conversation with Noah, Noah would simply decline his offer.
Reason why Aeravat tried to converse with Noah, was to ask him about that red bracelet of his.
Something about it just felt... very very familiar.
And not just that. Now, Noah himself started feeling different, like...there was some kind of connection....how to say it?
It almost felt like Noah was holding onto pieces of Aeravat''s soul.
Aeravat didn''t understand this weird feeling at all.
He tried to brush it off, but...he couldn''t.
Behind Aeravat, Emily and Aurora also followed him to where Noah was.
Months ago, Aurora came up with the theory that perhaps Noah was that ''unstory'' in Genova incident.
At first, others were skeptical about her im, but as time passed and they started to see the simrities, a small doubt crept in.
What if Noah really was that guy from Genova? Then, why was he hiding it?
If he was so strong, why hide? Why always act weak?
Was he perhaps a criminal? Or was there some shady business happening behind the scenes?
As Aurora gazed at Noah, she could feel his thick D ranked strength. She was... perplexed.
Even Emily could feel his thick D ranked mana pressure.
They were confused yes, why wouldn''t they be?
After the whole Genova incident, they decided to dig deeper into Noah''s background.
Surprisingly, official documents from the Academy''s data records revealed that he was initially registered as having (G+) strength, in the dungeon trials.
However, when he first entered the Academy, his strength was only measured at (G-).
But now, just in a few months Noah reached D rank? How is that possible?
Ever heard of someone making such an astronomical leap from (G-) to D rank in such a short time?
This was absurd!
It usually takes at least a year and a half, if not more, for someone to climb up the ranks to that extent.
This defied all logic and reason. It was pure, nonsensical bullfuckery.
He also jumped into top ten rankings out of nowhere.
Word on the grapevine is that he enjoys certain perks and privileges as a student, sparking even more suspicion among Aurora and the rest of the crew.
It only fueled their belief that Noah was keeping something hidden, something undeniably significant.
-"Ah? Aeravat?" Noah''s voice pierced through the air, apanied by a scrutinizing gaze that carefully assessed each member of the group before
eventually settling on Aeravat.
"So? You guys just gonna stand there staring at me or what?" Noah asked in a nonchnt tone.
Confusion was evident in his gaze as he continued to slurp his icedtte.
"Ah, no. Just, uh, surprised to see you. You were gone for a whole month," Aeravat replied, his hand rubbing the back of his head nervously. He wasn''t quite sure how to approach the topic. "And, uh, you look... strong. Like, really strong. You''ve suddenly ranked among the top 10."
Slurp!¡ªNoah took another sip of his icedtte before responding. "Yeah, I was absent for a while, and yes, my rank did shoot up. But what''s up with the sudden interest in me? I mean..."¡ªhe casually nced at everyone, a hint of skepticism in his eyes as he added¡ª"didn''t you guys used to ignore me or something?"
"Wasn''t it you though who ignored me in the first ce?"¡ªAeravat asked, irked by the hypocrisy.
"Oh, right... Yeah, you''re right,"¡ªNoah replied, finally thinking about about it.
"Well, not me. I never ignored you," Emily chimed in, shing a bright smile in Noah''s direction.
It was true.
Emily did make an effort to talk to Noah from time to time.
After the dungeon trial, her perspective on him had shifted.
Unfortunately, any chance of their connection blossoming into a friendship was cut short as Noah distanced himself from her.
"Nice to see that you''re doing well," Noah responded, his smile directed towards Emily.
As Noah smiled, Emily couldn''t help but notice... Noah actually looked quite handsome.
Was he always this attractive? It seemed like she didn''t fully appreciate his looks until now.
Noah took a sip of his icedtte and casually nced at Aurora, scanning her from head to toe.
He then shifted his gaze to Takahashi, who was approaching from behind her, apanied by Myung Joon.
"Well then, see youter," Noah said, bidding them farewell before he turned and walked away.
He wasn''t rude, he wasn''t cold. It was a weird interaction. He simply went through the motions of polite conversation before making his exit.
-"It has to be him," Aurora muttered, ring at Noah''s retreating figure.
"What has to be him?" Myung Myung chimed in, clearly perplexed by the whole situation.
He didn''t knew ss A1 well enough to understand the context.
"Nothing," Aurora responded curtly, without even bothering to look at Myung Myung.
Myung Joon furrowed his brow, his attention now drawn to the guy that Aurora was ring at.
The guy was slowly fading into the distance.
***
Noah''s POV:
Once I got settled into the A1 hostel, my first order of business was to track down Luke Armstone.
Although he used to be one of Takahashi''sckeys,tely it seemed like he had distanced himself from that group.
When I approached him out of the blue, I could sense his unease.
But, after engaging in conversation with him, he gradually became more at ease in my presence.
In order to establish a mutual understanding, I proposed a deal.
I asked him to act as a covert informant for me within the academy walls, given his inclination for such matters.
To sweeten the deal, I promised him generous rewards as an incentive, and he agreed to my proposition.
Next, I catched up a bit with Anastasia and James. I did chat with them online sometimes but, we haven''t met in two months.
To my surprise, Anastasia managed to jump up to a ranking of 391. That was no small feat, and I couldn''t help but feel impressed by her progress.
As for James, well, he somehow managed to scrape by.
Looking over his reports with Nano''s help, it seemed like he only did the bare minimum to stay in the academy.
It was almost as if he intentionally held himself back. Strange thought, I know. It felt like he could have easily excelled if he put in the effort. But...nah, maybe it''s just me overthinking things.
So, I brushed it off.
During this period I also learned that Svena already had like five guys propose her.
She was basically as famous as the main cast.
And even in her unit some guys were constantly trying to win her heart.
Having romantic affairs in academy was nothing new.
Well, she did mention wanting to make the most of her youth. Good for her I guess.
Once I finished my stretching, I positioned myself on the ground, crossed-legged, and initiated the mana circuits.
Like a magical dust shower, particles of albus bright powder got sucked into my body, exactly where the mana circuits resided.
The otherwise invisible runic tattoos began to illuminate in a radiance of golden-white hue.
The sprinkling particles were pure mana, extracted from the surrounding atmosphere.
With each inhtion, the runic tattoos adorning my body emitted a luminous glow.
With each exhtion, they vanished, bing invisible as if they were never there to begin with.
After meditating and focusing on my mana circuits for a bit, I stood up.
With a clenched fist, I couldn''t help but utter, "I''m not quite there yet... but I can sense it. This unmistakable feeling... It''s..."
Yes, without a doubt, it''s chaos. The essence of chaos itself flowing through my veins every time I activated my mana circuits.
As I furrowed my brow, thoughts crossed my mind. "Who was she?"
Shaking my head, I refocused myself and took out three rectangr cards from my pocket.
They were runic information that Master gave me.
More specifically they had knowledge about ice runes.
Seraphina told me to learn as much as I could about ice magic, but at the same time to fully understand and only practice fire runes.
Once I was done with fire, she was going to teach me runes of ice, and she wanted me to be prepared in advance.
After practicing a little more with the [Bindrune of fire], I decided to take a shower.
I was mainly trying to learn two things about fire runes:
Firstly, I wanted to discover how to control external fires¡ªmes that aren''t originated from mana but naturally ur. A pyromantic ability.
Secondly, I sought to learn the art of teleporting the [Bindrune of fire] using the mystery of teleportation.
It was a fascinating concept that had never crossed my mind before.
I guess mysteries have more potential than what I have explored.
Rocking an indigo shirt and a pair of grey pants, I hurried to catch up with my unit.
Yes, I was not wearing the uniform they hand out to all the first-years.
I had my reasons, of course.
Firstly, I had certain privileges that allowed me to bend the rules a bit.
Secondly, rules never really held much weight with me.
Andstly, and probably the most important, when our unit is assigned specific tasks, strutting around in shy Arcanum uniforms in the outside world is just asking for trouble.
As I made my way down the corridor, I noticed a group of studentsing towards me from the opposite direction.
In the group, one particr student took hold of my attention.
Boys around her were constantly looking at her while conversing cheerfully.
I stopped to look at her and smiled.
''Svena looks beautiful as always.''
Svena was engaged in a conversation with a blonde-haired boy from her unit.
They exchanged giggles andughter while enjoying each other''spany.
In that moment, her eyes briefly met mine, and I caught a glimpse of the faint smile on her rosy lips.
But, she shifted her focus back to the boy, directing herpiszuli eyes away from me, continuing their lively conversation.
She walked past me, as if she didn''t even notice my existence.
I couldn''t help but steal a nce at her as her flowing onyx hair fluttered in the air.
For a brief moment, I almost caught a snippet of their conversation.
- "Do you have any love interests?", the blonde haired boy asked.
-"Umm, no? Why do you ask?" She said, crossing her forearm and cing a finger on her cheek while tilting her head slightly to the side.
''Finally she can live a normal life'',I thought and smiled.
Afterward, I went my own way.
Reaching the room I was informed of, I opened the door.
Immediately, my eyes were met with four students. All of their gazes turned towards me at the same time.
Right there was Karthik, Kai Lee, N Reinheart and one other girl I didn''t know.
''So this is my unit?'', I smirked.
Chapter 120: She is suspicious
Chapter 120: She is suspicious
Third person''s POV:
Hannah and Kai Lee were engaged in a friendly chit-chat.
Karthik on the other hand remained silent, his gaze fixed on the door, anticipating something.
N was sat near a window.
She was about to speak when suddenly the room''s door swung open.
Instantly, a crushing pressure flooded in that hit everyone by surprise.
It was a D rank mana pressure¡ªalmost near D+.
But there was something strange about it¡ªthe mana felt murkier, and strangely pure.
This was due to the mana circuits.
N''s eyes widened in surprise, her gaze finally absorbing the figure stepping through the door.
It was Noah.
Noah, scanned the faces of his unit members, tilting his head slightly to the side.
"Oh, right," he let out in realization, before skillfully reabsorbing the mana leaking from his body.
With politeness, Noah greeted his unit.
Karthik and Hannah, were unfamiliar with Noah''s background. They were not from ss A1.
Hannah couldn''t help but blush slightly. She shied away, offering only a small ''Hi'' to him.
N was Noah''s friend, so she knew him a bit.
Despite feeling skeptical about his sudden rise in ranks, she chose not to immediately ask about it.
On the other hand, Kai, who had only known Noah by the nickname ''machete guy,'' wasn''t sure what to make of this situation.
***
Noah''s POV:
I sat by the window, my head cradled in my hand, my eyes gazing up at the blue expanse overhead.
Sometimes, I almost forget to appreciate this blue. It''s not something I was used to.
''Perhaps, this is exactly how my world was, back in the past.''
Lost in my thoughts, a gentle, sweet voice broke through,ing from my right¡ª"Um, hey?"
I tilted my head, only to be met with a blonde beauty. Her hair gracefully framed her neck, styled in fashion.
Her eyes resembling the color of rosy bubblegum.
With a soft smile, I addressed, "Yes, N?"
As I took a moment to see her, I couldn''t deny that she was undeniably good-looking.
But, it didn''t matter.
"Why did you ignore my messages?" she asked, her gaze piercing, and a hint of frustration in her voice.
Puzzled, I replied, "What message?"
She narrowed her eyes, as if to imply ''seriously?''
Now that I think about it... I didn''t touch my phone after Svena left for the academy.
I was too busy researching aboutboratory 1817.
On top of everything, who needs a phone when I could connect with Nathan using Nano? It made the whole concept of a phone redundant in my life.
I gave her a wry smile saying,"Maybe you messaged a wrong number?"
''Buy my bullshit!''
I Added, "Why were you even trying to text me?"
In response, N yfully waved her hand in the air, mimicking a motion as if it were broken.
"Remember what you promised?" she asked, teasingly.
Ah, right... I did promise to make it up to her when I broke her hand in the unit test. Although, I must admit, there was a kind of satisfaction when I watched her writhe in pain.
"I will make it up to you"¡ªI promised.
Dismissing herints, whatever they were, I shifted my attention to Karthik.
-"Noah! Look this wa-"
The guy had his eyes fixed on the door with a hopeful anticipaton.
-"Stop ignoring m-! "
As for Kai Lee, he was busy chatting with Hannah, a rather peculiar sight. I always thought Kai was a shy guy.
I turned my attention to N, who was screaming in my face, and asked, "What''s up with Karthik? Why is he molesting the door?"
N shot a disdainful re in Karthik''s direction before replying, "He''s waiting for Ahmya." With an exaggerated volume, she added, "Because he''s a simp!"
Immediately Karthik red at N.
Theter also didn''t back down.
I shook my head, ''These kids...where am I stuck?''
??????????!¡ªSuddenly, the room''s door swung open, and in entered an enchantress.
Her grey-white skin was the first thing I noticed. It was unnaturally inhuman.
Her lips were mahogany, and her cornsilk hair flowed slightly over her shoulders.
There were two tiny moles beneath her left eye, and her eyes: her eyes were pure amethyst.
As her gaze met Karthik''s, a subtle curve graced her lips ;it was not a smile. Her eyes radiated warmth, but somehow seemed empty¡ªdevoid of any life.
I didn''t know much about Ahmya Xinzumi. So, I took the liberty of conducting a short background check on her, since I was in this unit.
Even though I wasn''t able to get much info, I was sure of one thing.
''This woman is sus.''
Her eyes then shifted towards me, apanied by a soft smile. "You must be Noah."
"Yes, senior," I replied, adopting aposed and polite demeanor.
Sometimes, the most effective way to create a wall between oneself and others is through politeness.
"I''ve heard quite a bit about you," she continued, her gaze briefly scanning my attire. "You certainly seem to enjoy certain privileges."
She proceeded towards the central table, and with amanding presence, called everyone over.
Without hesitation, the rest of us obediently gathered, forming a semi-circle around the table.
Karthik was looking at her with puppy eyes.
Kai Lee didn''t express any emotion, but he even was staring at her.
N looked at her with half-open eyes as if to say ''you are beneath me woman.''
As for me, I prided myself on being distinct from the rest.
Ahmya was undeniably captivating, perhaps the most beautiful woman I had everid eyes upon, but...
I maintained an upright posture, hands neatly sped behind my back, portraying an image of obedience and formality.
"Now that Noah has joined your ranks, your unit isplete." Ahmya''s voice resonated with authority.
She produced a file, seemingly out of thin air.
"With that being said, I shall be entrusting you all with your first mission," she announced.
Hannah''s voice trembled in certain disbelief. "Already?" she let out, clearly taken aback. "B-but we haven''t even had the proper training yet!"
Ahmya''s response was curt. "This, Miss Hannah Kovalyova, ''is'' your training," she stated firmly.
her eyes had no emotions, yet somehow carried a sense of warmth.
Driven by some unknown determination, Karthik acknowledged, his eyes gleaming with resolve. "I promise to do everything in my power to fulfill the mission, Miss Ahmya. Give me your orders."
''Damn, he is already acting like a dog.''
"What is the mission, senior?"¡ªI asked keeping a professional tone.
"You will have to collect information"¡ªshe exined, distributing files to each of us.
"These profiles contain the details you need. How you go about acquiring the information is entirely up to you. You have one week. Once collected, the information will be forwarded to Unit 1 to carry out the necessary actions."
"Necessary actions? You mean kill them?"¡ªI asked.
"Precisely."¡ªAhmya confirmed.
"Why not eliminate them ourselves?"
Amused, Ahmya met my gaze with a hint of curiosity. "You certainly have that option," she replied, "but it involves a different procedure, and I would personally oversee the entire mission. I fail to see why you would willingly take on extra responsibilities though."
I looked at the profiles.
''Criminals huh?''
***
As the midday hunger gnawed at my stomach, I found myself in the bustling cafeteria.
Countless gazes were drawn in my direction, most of them, of course, were girls.
"Seriously, this is giving me a headache," I muttered under my breath, feeling the weight of their gazes.
I was apanied by my unit, as per Supervisor Ahmya''s instructions to stick together and be acquainted with one another.
It seemed that Karthik had taken her instructions to heart, willingly following her everymand.
''The guy is seriously in love,'' I thought to myself, shaking my head.
Suddenly, all eyes shifted towards a particr area, as a new group made their entrance.
It was Svena''s unit.
The boys around her seemed to be drawn to her like butterflies to a flower.
She was absorbed in conversation with the same blondie from earlier.
As her gaze swept across my unit, shepletely overlooked my existence.
Without even sparing me a passing nce, she continued on her way.
Her attention was fully trapped by her new friends.
I smiled. ''She looks happy.''
"Noah?"¡ªSuddenly N called to me from the side.
I turned around to her, "What is it?"
It was only now that I noticed, even Hannah, Karthik, and Kai were casting their gaze on me.
"What?", I demanded.
"Nothing...", N replied, her voiceced with sympathy as she raised her brows. "You just seemed a bit lost there for a moment."
Krrr!¡ªMy stomach let out a loud growl, interrupting the conversation.
Unable to contain my hunger any longer, I let out energetically¡ª"Man, I''m starving! Let''s grab some food, guys!"
I hurried towards the counter and just as I was about to pick up my tray and fill it up with delicious food...
[Master Noah, Nathan is on the line. Important information about 1817 was found.]
''Ah?!''¡ªI immediately smiled, brightned by the good news.
"Sorry guys, I remembered something important...I need to go"
"So suddenly?"¡ªKarthik asked me with a confused look.
I apologized to N and others leaving immediately.
-"Wait! Aren''t you going to eat?" N shouted after me, her voice trailing from behind.
Kai and Hannah merely waved their hands in understanding.
I gestured back to N, assuring her with a wave of my own hand, and continued on my way out of the cafeteria.
I was heading back to my room.
I was not hungry anyway..
***
Svena''s POV:
When I first joined Arcanaum, I had a bubble of excitement about meeting new people. Making new friends.
I won''t deny it, I was pretty happy about the whole deal.
But truth be told, there was a nagging part of me that felt a bit down.
It''s as if I had left something important back at home...
Perhaps, I was missing my mother or Uncle Liam? I couldn''t tell.
It was hard to pinpoint the exact source of my sadness.
I just missed something.
But when I heard that Noah returned to Arcanaum, my mood immediately brightned up.
I was eager to meet with him and that''s also why, today I was more merry than usual.
Noah was my friend after all.
Actually, he''s the very first friend I ever made, like ever!
And he was kinda cute... ahem.
And, he was handsome. And kind. And talented. And breathtaking...
B-but the important part was, he was my friend!
I had a very brief encounter with him this morning.
Honestly, I couldn''t lie... It felt like my heart was fluttering.
His dark abyssal eyes¡ªnot the usual dark-brown you see in public. His eyes were a shade of darkest ck...like the emptiness of space.
His gait, the way he carried himself, his style- I don''t know if it was just me or my mind ying tricks, but he looked even more tempting than before.
It took every ounce of my will power to ignore him. I didn''t want to expose his cover. He looked really adamant about people not learning his connection to us. And that''s why I did what I could.
Yet, a mischievous part of me yearned to seize this opportunity, perhaps sparking a hint of jealousy in him... Ahem, just for fun, of course.
I once heard from a maid that the easiest way to get a man''s attention was to make him feel jealous.
And, I obviously wanted his attention...cause... cause he was my friend!
But to my surprise, all he did was smile.
There was no sign of jealousy in his eyes or demeanor. The entire time, I scanned him carefully, using vision magic, to scrutinize every detail, hoping to catch a glimpse of any trace of jealousy.
But, s, it was nowhere to be found.
I was sad.
Why did hisck of jealousy leave me feeling so disheartened?
I messaged him but he didn''t even bother to read my messages. Was he avoiding me?
The day went on and my eyes were stuck on my phone hoping for a reply but, nothing came.
Now again, I found myself in the cafeteria.
I was currently with my unit.
My eyes were locked infront of me, but behind the scenes, my vision magic and heightened perception were activated.
My attention was solely devoted to Noah, his presence, his breath...
Careful not to let my gaze linger for too long, I stole a quick nce at his unit, ensuring I maintained an air of nonchnce.
''Why is she clinging to him?''¡ªI thought while looking at the blonde beauty beside him.
Suddenly Noah stopped and left the cafeteria.
"Guys, I''m sorry, but I really have to go. Something important just came up," I informed my unit, ready to make my exit.
But before I could depart, Kenta''s firm grasp on my wrist caught me off guard, causing a frown to etch across my face. "Aren''t you going to finish-" he started.
I cut him off coldly, jerking my wrist out of his grip. "I need to go" I replied.
Without hesitation, I followed Noah.
''He didn''t even have lunch. Well, I''ll just have to cook something for him!''
I thought, a soft hum escaping my lips.
Mom once told me that a man''s heart is through his stomach and... and Noah was my friend so...yea.
Chapter 121: Two different worlds
Chapter 121: Two different worlds
Noah''s POV:
"I can''t stand heat!", I grumbled, emphasizing the word ''stand''.
My words were barely audible over the scorching sun.
My shirt clung to my skin, damp from the intense heat.
''If only there were a spell to control the weather'', I mused.
Suddenly, a gentle breeze embraced my body, offering some respite.
It danced through my hair, creating an ethereal sensation.
As weird as it may sound, it felt like the air was caressing me.
''Wind in this time of year?'', I smirked.
Perhaps, my luck was working?
With quickened strides, I reached my room and shed my clothes.
"Ah, much better!" I exhaled.
Opting for a pair of ck cargo trousers, I paid no mind to my bare torso.
Yes, my upper torso was naked, but who gives a shit.
Flicking on the ac, I refreshed myself in the bathroom.
Afterward, I took a seat at my study. I reached beneath the metallic table and tapped a concealed button.
Immediately, the table transformed into a state-of-the-art superputer, boasting four monitors that sprang to life, each system activating with a gentle hum.
"Now... let''s see,"¡ªClick!
Switching on the monitor, I could see several attachments sent by Nathan Rivers, aka Crimson Viper.
These attachments were rted toboratory 1817. The organization under whom Ketsueki works. Ketsueki¡ªthe assasin I want to recruit.
Yes, an assasin. Someone who can be my shadow. Now, why do I need that?
Months ago, during the Genova mess, I stumbled upon an intriguing case called the Memorial Diamond case.
Little did I know, it was just a tiny piece of a muchrger puzzle.
A private entity called the Bloodhound Corporation, was smack dab in the middle of it all, working directly under the notorious Talgroups, a crime syndicate from the Elven domain.
But here''s where it gets juicier.
After some serious digging and research, I started to piece things together.
I started suspecting that all these different entities andpanies were mere puppets being controlled by one mastermind lurking in the shadows.
Funny how things connect...
It seemed that Laboratory 1817 has some kind of tie-in with Tal Groups, but the details aren''t crystal clear.
But, it''s safe to assume that their connection likely resides in the underworld.
When ites to making global connections within the underworld, there''s only one person who''s earned a reputation for that¡ªNyutas Jackson.
The guy is a master at weaving webs of alliances and deals that span continents.
But here''s the kicker: Nyutas is the same person who messed up Edward Wilson, leaving him crippled. The one from Midvale''s dark hour, the reason behind mana enhancer.
And that incident with Nathan Rivers'' mother? Yeah, that was Nyutas too, throwing her into a messed-up state of mana contamination.
The burning question remains: why on earth is Nyutas connecting two different organizations which have nomon ground?
There''s got to be a grand puppeteer orchestrating everything behind the scenes...
Suddenly an ominous feeling began to stir up in my heart, as if a prelude to something or... someone.
"I need Ketsueki," I muttered to myself, fully aware of the gravity of the situation.
I want to gain control over the underworld.
And to truly gain control over the underworld, it was essential for me to have Ketsueki.
It was an important step to take, if I want to even stand a chance at facing the cataclysm2.
I examined the files disyed on the monitor one by one. The names ¡ªKrenada Dungeon Incident, Zenith Point Abduction, Mayday01, Gas-Man, and countless others.
With a swift click, I selected the Gas-Man file, prompting a video to y.
A CCTV footage revealed, showing an ethereal figure of a man entirelyposed of gas, orchestrating a bank robbery.
Immediately my brows furrowed. ''A man made of gas? How is that possible?''
Before I could delve into my thought experiments, a sequence of knocks interrupted my musings. ??????! ??????! ??????!
Irritation crossed my face.''Who is it now?''¡ªI frowned before switching off the superputer and going to answer the door.
"Nano stay on alert mode."
[Affirmative]
***
Svena Darkthorn''s POV:
I silently followed Noah through the corridor, making sure to hide my presence with magic.
My enhanced perception was activated, so I could hear everything clearly, even his breath.
"I can''t stand heat!" Noah suddenly growled, clearly agitated by the weather.
I smiled at his silly behavior before sending a gentle gust of wind in his wake, softly wrapping him up in my magic.
I followed him to the A1 hostel. My room was on the same floor as his.
I quickly went to my room and started preparing the food.
I freshened up and changed my attire.
Then, I took two cups of rice and began to wash them thoroughly.
As the water flowed through my fingers, I nced at the clock.
Keeping check of time, I started to prepare rice pudding.
At the same time, I prepared noodles in a wok. After a few minutes, the food was ready.
I sealed the rice pudding and noodles in a steel container and headed out of the room.
''He will like it, na?'' I thought to myself, my brows raising in an ''A'' shape, as a nervous expression, lonful of positive oue developed into my eyes.
"No, he''ll definitely like it!" I cheered myself up, bobbing my head happily while humming as I made my way to his door.
??????! ??????! ??????!¡ª I knocked on his door, waiting happily.
??????????!¡ªSoon, the door swung open, revealing a chiseled sculpture of an intense physique. It was Noah, his torso bare naked. His body was... exquisitely intense... shaped and curved like a...
''Oh! gracious heavens. He''s... spicy-''
What am I even thinking?! He''s my friend, this is wrong!
Wrong! Wrong! Wrong!
No, no, no... Noah is my friend, I mean no disrespect to him.
I had to bite my lower lip.
Immediately, my face turned red, blood rushing up to my ears. I had to hold my breath under the steaminess infiltrating my vision.
For a moment, excitement boiled up in my heart with emotions I had never felt in my life before.
My eyes quivered, and the breath I was holding was released from my lungs in a trembling motion with sudden thrill.
Before I realised, I took a gulp releasing the pressure in my throat.
I closed my eyes shut.
A gentle palm sped my lips as a voice entered my ears, "Don''t scream."
Pulling me into his room, Noah closed the door behind.
***
Noah''s POV:
I quickly changed into a ck long-sleeved shirt, hiding my torso.
I sat down at the dinner table.
My room, as big as two housesbined, had a dining area. I was in Hostel A1, which provided such facilities.
My room even had a training area.
Svena was seated on the opposite side of the table, and on the table were two containers of warm food.
I tapped my left hand''s index on the table in a figure four lock, my right hand underneath my chin as my head rested on it.
"Gonna exin what you were doing?" I asked Svena in a soft tone.
For some reason, she wasn''t making eye contact, and her eyes were a little teary, her cheeks red.
"If you stay silent like that, what am I supposed to think?" I asked, sighing and closing my eyes.
"S-sorry," Svena said in a low murmur, her puppy eyes darting up to meet mine.
Herpiszulis bore into mine, and my heart melted.
I smiled softly. "Why are you sorry?"
"For ignoring you," she replied, hanging her head down.
"I''m not mad about that," I said. "You seem to be enjoying yourself with your new friends."
I paused, then added, "Especially that blondie."
Of course I knew that she ignored me for my own sake. But a part of me... kinda felt... sad or a bit jealous... ahem.
"He''s not my friend," Svena replied.
"But you seem to enjoy hispany?" I teased.
"No, I just..." She looked at me with puppy eyes before for a brief moment a look of mischief shed in her eyes, which didn''t go unnoticed by me. "He just looked cute, so I talked to him," she added. "Do you hate it? If you hate it, you can tell me, and I won''t talk to him anymore."
"Nope," I stated firmly. "Why would I hate your happiness Svena?" I smiled.
"I would be cheering for you. You are my friend."
I wasn''t lying. If she found someone, I would be happy for her. I truly considered her as a friend. A good friend. Svena has suffered much.
I think it''s time for her to get an enjoyable life.
As soon as I said that, her eyes teared up and she spoke in a red up tone, "I don''t like that blondie! He is not my friend! I-I just..."
"Oh, but you just said he looked cute?" I smirked. This was getting fun.
"I like someone else!" She immediately stood up, ring at me. "And that someone else is way, way better than Kenta. And I don''t even like Kenta. Actually, I won''t even talk to Kenta anymore since you hate it so much."
"When did I say I hate it?" I asked, perplexed.
''And who is this someone she''s talking about? Did she have someone she liked?''
I didn''t know she liked someone...
Before I could continue, she came dangerously close to my face and demanded in a ragged voice, "Y o u h a t e i t. Understand?"
Looking into her eyes, I understood that saying no would have dire consequences, so I nodded, eding "Yes, I hate it."
"Good!", Svena finalized the agreement.
After a pause, she looked at me and demanded, "And why did you ignore my texts?"
"Ah... that, my battery was down," I lied.
"Is that so?" Svena asked, rubbing her eyes with her left hand, getting rid of the moisture.
"Did I startle you back then?" I asked Svena, seeing her teared up eyes.
She nced at my stomach area before adding, "Kind of."
"By the way, who was that girl with you back there?" she asked out of the blue.
"Which girl? You mean N?"
"Her name is N? Is she your friend?" Svena asked.
"Something like that, I guess?" I replied, while eyeing at the food containers.
I pointed my finger towards the steel boxes, asking, "Those?"
"You didn''t eat your lunch, so I brought you food!" Svena replied cheerfully.
I immediately squinted my eyes.
"How did you know that I didn''t eat lunch? You weren''t even looking at me... No,e to think of it, shouldn''t you be in the cafeteria?"
I looked at the warm food containers, ''These were freshly made...''
I looked at Svena''s puppy expression as she fidgeted her fingers. The pieces of the puzzle finally came together.
"You were spying on me?!"
"S-sorry. You are my friend, and I really wanted to see you," Svena replied with a subtle pout, not shying away from what she did.
I shook my head. She was really way too innocent. And friend? What kind of excuse was that?
She reached towards the containers and opened the one with rice pudding.
She passed it towards me.
I just stared at the food, realizing I didn''t have a spoon.
Svena understood my dilemma as she brought out a spoon from her dimensional bracelet.
"Thank-" I was about to grab the spoon until I realized she already had a spoonful of rice pudding as she brought the food near her mouth. She opened her rosy lips as I watched in confusion.
But instead of eating, she blew at the hot food.
"What are-" my sentence was paused as Svena pushed the spoon into my mouth, ordering, "Eat."
I was about toin, but myints melted down along with the tasty food.
"It''s delicious...",I acknowledged truthfully.
After that, Svena kept feeding me. And I also kept eating.
''Why is she always feeding me? Is she my mommy?''
Annoyed, I grabbed the spoon before she could put it in my mouth and pushed it into her own mouth.
"Now you eat. You also didn''t have lunch."
But unlike how I expected for Svena to be startled, or protest, she just stared into my eyes while swallowing the food. I could almost see the motion of her throat.
Her eyes were invading mine. They reflected happiness andpleteness, as if she was blissed.
But they also carried subtle hints of greedy assertion of dominance, wanting to ''im''something.
Her cheeks sprayed to a shade of begonia.
''What is up with her? And what is up with me?''
I was... smiling.
All my sadness from before, vanished. I was feeling light at heart after such a long time...
I looked at her nails, her neck, her soft skin. Her eyes, her eyshes, her soft hands. The care in her eyes she had for me... Her rosy lips.
I was feeling an emotion in my heart I was not sure of. It was warm and soft.
Chapter 122: Invasion of Arcanum?
Chapter 122: Invasion of Arcanum?
Aurora''s POV:
I was walking down the corridor, unbothered by the stares I was presented by the boys.
In my right, I held a file¡ªour mission assigned by George, the supervisor of my unit.
"Anhh!", I yawned, clear indication of sleep deprivation.
Yesterday, I stayed up all night watching an anime movie.
I was not a training addict like Takahashi. I do like to take breaks once in a while.
I asked him to join me too, but...
How disappointing. That idiot didn''t even bother to swing by my ce.
Apparently, ''getting stronger'' was more fun or some crap like that.
-"Sure, Svena is a Darkthorn, but there''s no way she can take down Aeravat."
I overheard a group of students debate as I guided myself.
The seminar of who was the strongest first-year seemed to be on everyone''s lipstely, especially after theter, Svena, joined our ranks.
People were itching to find out who was the strongest. And to be fair, it was a valid question, but...
"It''s pointless," I muttered under my breath, my voice carrying mild frustration.
It didn''t really matter who was dered to be the strongest because there was a missing piece to this whole equation.
During the initial months of the first year, ''he'' was surrounded by bad rumors.
Someone always causing trouble in training sses.
Labeled as the misfit, machete guy and what not.
The rumors surrounding him never stopped.
Recently, he rose up in ranks, so most professors believe that he is extremely gifted.
The first time I saw him, I thought that he was just a nobody trouble maker.
''But the more I observed him and the more I researched about him...'',my thoughts trailed off into a light frown.
Always staying alone, always roaming alone.
''Did he even have any friends?''
He was not in any clubs and yet he selected the chemistry elective.
Who even chooses the chemistry elective...
Wait, did he perhaps choose chemistry so he could stay away from others?
Huh. Wow.
Even now, most people consider him a bit strange, while others believe he is extremely gifted.
Have to give the guy an academy award for his acting though.
Easily fooling everyone with his acting.
Fooled me.
A liar, that''s what he is. Someone pretending, faking a persona. A master of deception.
I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhy?
Why is he doing all this? Why did he always act weak?
Why this borate charade?
I don''t understand his motives at all.
Others aren''t fully convinced by my theory, which is understandable since we don''t have solid evidence, yet.
But for me, I don''t need any more proof. I know it was him, the unstory of Genova.
I had so many questions in my head.
Why did he save us?
What was he doing there that day?
How the f*ck did he defeat the duo of vampire- werewolf?
If it weren''t for him, I would have died. I know that it is him. There is no other way.
Should I just confront him?
In an instant, dark clouds obscured the once bright sun overhead, mirroring the sudden storm brewing in my mind. The nagging thought crept in¡ª''What are you even hiding Noah?''
Part of me just wants to burn all my resources and dig into his past, see how deep the rabbit hole goes.
But part of me is grateful... albeit it''s shameful to admit but, if he didn''t save us that day...
Maybe, I should try to talk to him once? I do need to thank him after all.
***
Noah''s POV:
''Blood beads, Aeravat, the main cast... I always kept my distance from the main cast, considering them to be nothing but trouble. But now, I wondered if that distance was even necessary.'', thoughts raced through my mind at lightning speed.
"Anhh-hachyut!" I sneezed, breaking my train of thought.
Probably some dust found its way to my nose. Oh well, whatever.
As I walked along the sidewalk, I couldn''t help but notice the vibrant atmosphere of this city.
Situated between Krenada and Feistia, the colossal Arcanum des towered over the two cities.
And here I was, in Feistia.
Dressed in a casual ck long-sleeve shirt and brown cargo pants, I blended in with the crowd effortlessly.
"Why are we even here?" suddenly N asked from behind.
"Who is this ''we'' you''re referring to?" I gave her a stern look, pausing my steps. "I didn''t ask you to tag along. I need some time alone."
After making my intentions clear, I resumed my leisurely pace along the footpath.
Yes, technically ''we'' were on a mission to gather information about certain people.
But truth be told, I didn''t care much about this assignment.
All I wanted was to walk through the streets, escaping the chaos for a moment and feel normal.
I was not doing any investigation. I was just walking around without any aim. I just wanted to.
I never had the chance to feel a normal life. My previous world was apocalypse ridden. And after being transmigrated to here, I have been constantly pushing myself to do things to ensure that I can survive in the future.
But never once did I get a chance to feel what it''s like to be normal.
To walk on the street, to take a fresh breath. To go to a food stall and eat. To sit on a park bench, watch the sky while listening to the humming of birds...
But, just for this afternoon, I wanted to feel normal.
''Maybe if Svena was here, I could hold her hand while walking-'' My thought was interrupted as a frown creased my forehead.
What the heck? Why did that thought even cross my mind?
Lately, I have been thinking alot about Svena.
It''s strange, but there''s somethingforting about it.
Whenever I''m feeling down, just the mere thought of her brings happiness to my heart.
Is this what having a true friend feels like?
I did wanted to met her today but I was going to be a bit busy.
Well, I can just met her some other time. It''s not like she is going somewhere or anything...
I losened my frown and cleared my head.
"At least tell me where the heck we''re going?" Karthik''s voice echoed from behind me.
"It''s not ''we,'' Karthik," I corrected him, my tone conveying my annoyance. "You''re more than capable of gathering information on your own. You could have tagged along with Kai Lee and Hannah."
"But Ahmya specifically told me to stick with this N, for better chemistry," Karthik responded, seeming unfazed by the irritated look N was shooting him.
I couldn''t help but look at Karthik with a hint of pity in my eyes.
Ahmya said this, Ahmya said that... Ahmya Ahmya Ahmya...this guy ispletely under her spell.
Word recently reached me through Luke that Ahmya Xinzumi was one of the most feared in her cohort. It wasn''t just because of her prowess, but her intelligence was also a force to be reckoned with.
The guys in her ss werepletely smitten by her.
Rumor had it that she was the most brilliant strategist among the second-year students, and possibly even the entire Academy.
Naturally, my curiosity got the best of me, and I decided to delve a little deeper into her background.
After some research, one thing became crystal clear: Ahmya was far from being a simple, ordinary woman.
She was undeniably smart, no doubt about that. Just how smart though, remained to be seen.
And it was bing increasingly apparent that she had her eyes set on Karthik. I mean, Karthik was a talented guy with immense potential.
It only made sense for her to want him as her pawn in whatever twisted game she was ying.
I sighed. "N, you don''t have to follow me either", I rified, my eyes fixed on the traffic that suddenly came to a halt at the red light.
"I am not following you! We just happened to go the same way!"N retorted, her gaze meeting mine.
Another sigh escaped me. "Hah"
I couldn''t help but take a moment to look into N''s ros¨¦ eyes. I could see it. ''This girl...''
"Haaa..."¡ªAnother sigh escaped me.
I refocused my attention on the road.
Suddenly, I noticed an elderly woman struggling with a heavy suitcase as she tried to cross the street on the zebracrossing.
Approaching her with a warm smile, I extended my hand, offering help.
"Let me help you, Grandma," I said, in a cheerful tone.
She gave a gentle smile, nodding her head. "Thank you, young man." Passing me the handle of the suitcase, I lifted it with care and guided her safely across the road.
As we reached the other side, she turned back to give me a grateful nod, about to offer a bow of thanks.
I quickly intervened, gently stopping her. "No need, Grandma. You are my elder. It was my duty to help."
The olddy''s eyes softened, her voice filled with warmth. "You''re such a kind young man," she remarked, giving me a thorough once-over. "And quite handsome, too."
I smiled and replied, "It''s not every day that I receive such kind words from a beauty like yourself."
Once I was done with the olddy, I turned around, wanting to head towards a nearby cafe.
But, I was met with N standing in my path, wearing a softer expression than before.
She looked at me with a gentle smile, while Karthik stood to the side, seemingly lost in thought as he scratched his cheek.
"What?" I demanded, feeling puzzled by her expression.
"Nothing," N replied cryptically before deciding to join me and follow along.
I guess they won''t leave my ass until we are donepleting this assignment?
I took out my phone and pretended to call someone, before talking to the speaker, "Nano. Send me the information from the school''s records."
[Affirmative]
I was going to end this assignment in one day. And then, I can have some peace of mind.
***
Third person''s POV:
Near the moon''s orbit, a massive and bulky ck b-like object could be seen, floating in space.
It was a demon-warship, an ancient device, powered by magical artifacts, rather than scientific technology.
Many simr warships lurked near the Earth''s orbit, concealing their presence from the''s inhabitants.
These warships had two primary objectives.
Firstly, they aimed to locate suitable locations where portals could be established.
Portals that would be the means of travel for Azazel''s army when he invades Earth. Fortunately, there were still several years remaining before this invasion was to take ce.
And secondly, their ultimate objective was to eliminate potential threats from all five races: Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Orcs, and Rulers.
Inside one of the chambers within the warship, a demoness, bearing the noble rank of Marchioness, stood in contemtion, her gaze fixed upon a crystal ss.
In the hierarchy of demons, ranks were based on noble ranking, with the most powerful being the esteemed Demon King, of course.
Meanwhile, an informant stood behind her, rying crucial information regarding the oue of theirtest mission.
"My Ladyship Vivian, a portion of our troops dispatched to the Revati continent has already taken the lives of fifty people who could have been the hero of light," stated the loyal informant.
The Marchioness Vivian, maintaining her regalposure, offered a subtle nod but refrained from diverting her gaze away from the crystal before her.
Letting out a sigh, the informant continued, "But-"
"But what?" Vivian immediately cut in, disying a hint of irritation as she anticipated that the "but" would disrupt the otherwise delightful news she was hoping for.
The informant''s heart raced with fear as he continued, stuttering, "B-but someone single-handedly cleaned our entire troop. We suspect it may have been the real hero of light this time."
The demoness grumbled audibly, clearly displeased by the unfortunate turn of events.
She turned to face the informant, revealing her striking features: reptilian fuchsia eyes, silver hair with glowing pink touch, and a pair of horns of golden-ros¨¦.
"Inform Viscount Theodore that he is responsible for resolving this matter," shemanded sternly. "As for the other issue regarding Gavisti Ashwath... proceed with the invasion of Arcanum. It seems there are some promising younglings among the humans in Arcanum des Academy."
News had reached them of the potential talents nurtured within the academy''s walls, and the demoness intended to snuff out any hope that these young promises might bring to humanity.
***
A/N: Is it fine if I make the story a bit darker? Like, y''know killing some characters, left and right. Some... Heart breaking stuff.
Chapter 123: The assignment ends
Chapter 123: The assignment ends
The assignment our unit received from Ahmya Xinzumi was very straightforward: gather information on two men.
Both of them were connected to the illicit businesses of human organ harvesting and drug trafficking.
The first profile belonged to a lower-level operative named Henry Morris, operating on the streets.
The second profile was a middleman known as Jack Williams.
There was more to this case, of course, but these are the only two profiles we were told to handle, so other things doesn''t evene to my head.
There was minimal information avable regarding Jack Williams.
I checked the academy records, but I was unable to find much about this guy.
I thought that the academy would provide us with a pre-solved case, but it appears they are testing our mettle in a real-world scenario.
"So, what''s the deal? Why''d you call us to this cafe?" Kai Lee asked, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed.
Hannah chimed in, her presence just as matter-of-fact as everyone else''s. "Yeah, what is it Noah?"
"I wanted to discuss our approach to the information gathering," I dered.
Turning to Kai Lee, I asked, "Any leads on either of those guys?"
He shook his head, "Nah, we tried digging into the whereabouts of this Jack Williams, but came up empty-handed."
"Right. Any of you got any bright ideas on how we can gather intel on these guys?" I asked, making eye contact with each member of the group.
Immediately N raised her hand.
"I am ears."¡ªI replied while drinking my Kopee Luwak.
She began, "How about we ask street vendors, shops and locals? They might-",I immediately cut her off.
"Are you stupid, N?"
She appeared stunned by the sudden iciness in my tone, her gaze dropping to the table as a sense of sadness washed over her.
Perplexed by her uncharacteristic reaction, I fancied,''What''s with the change in demeanor? Wasn''t she more of a rowdy?''
Oh well, whatever.
"Any of you guys?"¡ªI asked eyeing the other three.
Hannah shook her head.
Kai''s response wasn''t much enlightening, as he struggled to articte a coherent thought. He eventually proposed, "What if we hire an informant?"
"That could work," I agreed, nodding in approval. "But we have Ahmya, so I don''t see the point."
Finally, I turned my attention to Karthik, who appeared lost in deep thought.
I waited for his response, and after a brief pause, he finally spoke. "How about we beat up some local low-level criminals and see if they have any information?"
I raised an eyebrow, considering his suggestion. "That''s a viable option, but I have my doubts about its effectiveness."
"T-then do you have a n?" Hannah asked.
I took a moment to gather my thoughts before responding, "Yes, I do have a n. But, I need all of you to trust me and follow my instructions."
I exined,"Our primary objective is to gather information, and that''s exactly what I intend to do."
Karthik''s frustration was evident in his tone as he interjected, "And what makes you think we''ll blindly follow your orders? Can''t you at least discuss the n with us first?"
I sighed softly, replying "I could share the details with you, but honestly, what I have in mind is not a n. It''s more of a strategy that might produce results. Your suggestions weren''t convincing enough, I thought you all might be interested in trying something different," I exined.
Kai Lee didn''t seem to have any issue with my idea, and the same went for Hannah and N.
The only one with an apparent problem was Karthik.
Just as he was about to speak, I sealed his mouth. "Karthik, did you forget what our lovely supervisor Ahmya told you? She clearly instructed you to work together as a team," I said, subtly twisting the meaning of Ahmya''s words as I nced at N.
"And rest of them seems to have no issue with me? If you want, I can call Ahmya and-"
Before I could finish my sentence, he cut me off. "No need. I get it."
"So what is the n?"¡ªKai asked.
I leaned back, saying. "There is no n. I do have suggestions though. Gathering direct information on Jack Williams won''t be easy since he''s a middle man. But, that''s not the case for Henry Morris."
I nced at Hannah and Kai, giving them a nod. "Your task is to dig into Henry Morris. Check out his past incidents, known associates, and any public records or news articles you can find."
After a short pause I continued, "I came across a small mention in the profile Ahmya gave us, hinting at a bad reputation he had in the media. Look into journals, printing press, newspanies, you might stumble upon some info about his involvement in drug rted crimes."
I looked at Karthik. "Karthik, you do your thing. Stay in touch with Kai. Your role is surveince and execution. Make use of any contacts that Kai manages to find and uncover any associates connected to Henry. N, you''ll be partnering up with Karthik," I said, directing my gaze towards N.
But, to my surprise, N quickly interjected, standing up. "But I wannae with you!", she protested.
Caught off guard, I tilted my head in confusion. "Why''s that?"
N stumbled over her words, trying toe up with a valid reason. "I-I, uh, I just don''t want to go with this simp!" she blurted out, pointing her finger disdainfully at Karthik.
"If you don''t want to go with Karthik, then just go with Kai," I shrugged my shoulders.
N''s expression tightened as she replied firmly, "No. I want to be with you."
I snapped, "Why?!"
N hesitated, fidgeting with her fingers. "I-I just want to!" she stammered.
I facepalmed in frustration before replying, "You won''t be able toe with me. Trust me, it would only cause trouble..."
.
.
.
After much convincing, N finally agreed to go with Karthik.
Kai and Hannah followed my instructions and went off to gather information.
Meanwhile, I found myself heading towards a red light district area.
With Nano''s help, I managed to dig up some details about Jack Williams. Turns out, he had rtionship with a prostitute named Ivy.
Using the information I had on Jack Williams, I devised a simple n.
I was going to tempt this unholy gf of Jack with spilling beans for money.
***
Third Person''s POV:
Ranch69, a small area in Feistia city, had gained notoriety for its singr focus: adultry establishments, brothels, and strip clubs.
The streets were alive with the glow of neon lights, attracting those seeking pleasure.
The majority of the inhabitants of this area belonged to the middle and lower sses, making ends meet through various jobs associated with the industry.
On the other hand, the affluent people, adorned in luxurious attire and arriving in fancy vehicles, were the customers. They were the ones who brought in the money.
The moon up in the sky was like a decoration for the night.
Down on the road, one could see folks going about their business.
And right in the midst of all the pedestrians, was a guy, strutting along as if he ruled the whole ce.
His eyes were like deep, dark voids of space. And his pale skin just added to his charm in some mysterious way.
A single nce was all it took to see that he was drop-dead handsome.
But there was something more to him, something one just couldn''t deny. Drip.
His gait. His swagger was on point, and his outfit ¡ªa clean white shirt, ck pants, and a stylish overcoat.
Even though it was a simple wear, it just screamed style and drip.
Noah knew how to switch it up before stepping foot in the red light district.
Instead of heading straight to his destination, Noah decided to take a little detour to a nearby joint that doubled as a brothel and a nightclub.
As soon as Noah slid some cash to the bouncer and made his way into the nightclub, all eyes were on him.
The hookers working their magic couldn''t resist locking their sights on this fine specimen.
Without paying much attention to the lingering stares, Noah confidently marched toward the bar counter.
Before the bartender could even ask about his drink of choice, Noah swiftly silenced him by raising his hand.
Sliding a small card across the counter, Noah made his intentions clear, leaving the bartender to acknowledge it with a nod, "Right away, sir."
After a while, a stunningdy entered the scene.
She took a seat right beside Noah and casually propped her head up with her hand, elbow resting on the bar counter.
"Damn, you''re so fine, why the need for hookers?" Thedy smirked, giving Noah a thorough once-over.
"Everyone has their needs?" Noah chuckled, shing a mischievous smile and giving her a yful wink. It was kind of a gesture that had the power to melt any woman''s heart. Heart and certain other ces.
"Well, money or not, I wouldn''t mind spending the night with you," thedy purred, subtly licking her lips as she gazed at Noah intently. "The name''s Selena, by the way."
Noah locked eyes with Selena, a grin spreading across his face before he replied, "Alright, Selena, show me what you got." He finished off his non-alcoholic drink from earlier, getting up.
***
Noah''s POV:
I tied up Selena with cuffs to the bed. I could see her eyeing me hungrily with intense gaze, her breath was ragged.
I took a knife from the nightstand by the bed.
"Y-ah, hah¡ªexhtra charges for tearing cloths. They are not mine...."¡ªSelena said, her cheeks now red.
"Sure."¡ªI replied before sitting on top of herp and bringing the knife near herce bra without making the contact.
I could see her eyes quivering and her breath bing hot as she offered herself to me like a meal.
Getting close to her face, I swiftly moved the knife over her bra without ever letting the sharp steel touch the fabric.
Finally I put the knife on her neck as my eyes grew cold. She could sense the sudden shift in the atmosphere.
Her brows raised in sudden terror.
"Who are you?", she asked franatically, afraid of the sudden shift.
"Your customer, Ivy," I called her by her real name as a look of surprise shed in her eyes.
"How do you know that name?Who are you?" she asked in a more serious tone, clearly concerned. "I will scream-"
I cut her off, "Scream". I pushed the des edge in her neck leaving a small trickle of blood. "Call the authorities."
"Pl-please don''t kill me, I will give whatever you want!"
"I am sure you will. You will bepensated generously. But try to act oversmart and this will be one painful night you will never forget."
"At least first tell me what you want!"¡ªShe pleaded.
"I want to know about your boyfriend."¡ªI replied.
"Which boyfriend?", she asked.
Which? Seriously? How many boyfriends does this woman have?
Regaining myposure I replied, "Jack Williams."
And the assignment ends here.
I have no interest in hookers. I wanna get the hell out of this dirty ce ASAP.
I may be twenty-four years old but, I was a guy with certain values.
***
Chapter 124: Unnamed
Chapter 124: Unnamed
Third person''s POV:
Ahmya examined the file, sitting cross-legged. Her amethyst eyes absorbing its contents.
After sometime, she shifted her gaze from the file to the group of students who were standing infront of her.
It was impressive how the file contained aprehensive detail on the criminals she requested information about.
The investigation was conducted with utmost precision and attention to detail.
But, what caught her off guard was the fact that these students had managed toplete the assignment in just one day.
One fricking day.
Such levels of uracy and efficiency could only be expected from seasoned professionals.
However, the students standing before her were far from being experienced in the field.
Then, how?
Ahmya''s eyes scanned the group, her gaze piercing each student as she posed her question once more. "So, let''s rify this once again. It was a collective effort?"
As if on cue, heads nodded in unison, affirming their agreement.
With a dismissive snort, Ahmya pressed further, her toneced with skepticism. "And who among you devised the n of the investigation?"
Before anyone could respond, Noah replied, "No one, Senior. It was a coborative effort. We discussed with each other, weighing our options before we were able toe up with a strategy. It was power of our friendship."
Ahmya couldn''t suppress a scoff, her eyes narrowing as they locked onto the handsome guy standing before her.
Noah Grey. The name did trigger a faint spark in her memories.
Yes, Ahmya knew Noah. Or at least, she knew him once, during her childhood days.
When she first came across the name ''Noah Grey'' on the unit she was assigned to supervise, it didn''t immediately ring a bell.
But, as her foggy memories slowly resurfaced, she began to remember that there was indeed someone named Noah, in her past.
Someone she had once crossed paths with.
It seemed that Noah, had no recollection of this shared history.
Well, that was hardly surprising, considering the passage of time and the countless people one encounters in their lives.
Ahmya couldn''t help but find the entire situation amusing.
Well, to be honest, Ahmya''s connection with Noah was very short, whichsted only a few months. It was during her childhood.
When Ahmya was a kid, her father was transferred to Frostfall Province. During her stay in Frostfall, she shared the same neighborhood as Noah''s.
Their acquaintance was casual at best; they knew each other''s faces and exchanged asional greetings.
Friendship was not something that bound them.
When Ahmya bid farewell to Frostfall and moved away, Noah''s existence faded into the recesses of her memory.
Years passed, and Ahmyapletely forgot that there once existed someone named Noah Grey.
Perhaps the same was the case for Noah as well?
But now, fate had brought them back together.
Sadly, it seemed that Noah had no memory of who the fuck Ahmya was. The ignorance hurt Ahmya''s ego, puncturing a tiny wound in her pride.
But what truly invited Ahmya''s attention was Noah''s academic history. Noah seemed to be a gifted student with a potential to grow fast.
This was good. Ahmya just found another pawn for herself. And the guy was handsome too.
After a moment she waved her hand saying,"Professor Riya is waiting in scutum magic arts ss. You all may go."
Just as everyone was about to leave the room, Ahmya called out, "Wait Karthik, not you. Rest of you may go."
***
Ahmya''s POV:
I looked at Karthik, gesturing for him to take a seat. "Please, have a seat," I offered.
He obliged, his simple dark-brown eyes meeting mine.
Bringing a chair closer to mine, he positioned himself across from me, our eyes locked in an intense face-to-face.
With a faint smile, I asked ,"You were lying, weren''t you?"
Karthik''s gaze shifted, his eyes wandering to the window as he nervously rubbed the back of his head. He feigned ignorance, "I''m not quite sure what you mean, Senior Ahmya."
The smile on my lips faded as I leaned closer to him, softly sping his right hand in both of mine. "Are you gonna lie to me, Karthik?"
His face flushed with embarrassment, as he freed his hand, stumbling over his words, "I-uh, I... don''t..."
I interrupted him, putting him at ease, "No need to be intimidated now. But if you lie to me, it will make me sad." I tilted my head to the side, my expression devoid of any emotion.
After a moment he nodded looking at me with puppy eyes.
''Such a sweet guy. He''s going to be a useful pawn.''
"Then, why don''t you actually tell me what happened?How did you guys gather the information just in one day?"
"We simply followed Noah''s instructions, and it worked out wlessly," Karthik confessed, finally revealing the truth.
"Umhm? Did Noah specifically give you all orders, or was it a coborative n developed by the entire unit?"
Karthik shook his head, his hand absently scratching his cheek. "No, it was all Noah. He devised the entire procedure on the spot, without any prior discussion."
''As I suspected,'' I thought to myself.
Turning my attention back to Karthik, I encouraged him, "Why don''t you fill me in on all the details Kartik-kun?"
As he began telling what happened I couldn''t help but widen my eyes.
Noah''s method of extracting information seemed illogical at first, but against all odds, it proved to be remarkably effective.
''Such an unpredictable oddball, with irrational approach to problem-solving'', I mused silently. ''Yet somehow, it all aligns perfectly... Is it sheer luck, or is there something more?''
***
Noah''s POV:
I was chilling on a park bench. In the morning I had hardcore hand-to-handbat drills, and after that I met Ahmya Xinzumi.
Gotta admit, though, she''s kinda th. I see why Karthik likes her so much.
Anyway, currently a select few intrested in scutum magic were being instructed under professor Riya.
I, of course didn''t take part in learning any of the six arts of magic because it was pointless. I had no mana core, no point in learning those magic.
I''m starting to see the value of the privileges I''ve got.
Even though I won''t be learning magic, I still gotta show up for those weapon arts sses.
I refocused my being to the present, leaving the realm of thoughts.
I looked to my left and smirked as I teased James, "So, when are you gonna pop the question?"
Anastasia, sitting to his left, observed the conversation with curiosity.
James, clearly flustered, gritted his teeth and forced a smile, "I don''t get what you''re talking about, Noah."
This was getting fun. I gleed, asking, "C''mon, James, you''re not gonna propose to her?"
Anastasia,pletely baffled by our discussion, interjected with a confused tone, "Wait, what are you guys talking about? Who is James interested in? Did I miss something?"
I couldn''t contain my excitement and blurted out, "Yes! James here is secretly in love with yo-mmphh! Mmmph!" Before I could finish my sentence, James quickly covered my mouth with both hands, muffling my words.
He then let out a hollowugh, ncing at Anastasia over his shoulder. "Haha! You know Noah, always goofing around! He never knows when to stop!"
James redirected his gaze at me ringly, demanding, "Isn''t that right?!"
I nodded in agreement as he finally released his grip on my mouth.
"Jees! Such a pucy! " I eximed, rubbing my mouth.
Anastasia locked eyes with me and asked, "By the way, Noah, quit dodging the real question. When are you gonna spill the beans? How did you magically be so strong?"
I shrugged and replied, "I''ve been busting my butt, like I''ve told you before. Hard work pays off, you know?"
Annoyed by my response, James chimed in, staring up at the sky, "C''mon, Anastasia, drop the boring topic already. There are better things to talk about. Besides Mr secret here is not gonna tell us anyway."
Anastasia, feeling a hint of disappointment, blurted out, "It''s a shame we''re not in the same unit."
Smirking, I quipped, "Well, at least James is lucky. He ended up in your unit."
I added, "You know, this guy once said that your bwebs are quite huge-mmphhh! Mpphh!" Before I could finish my sentence, James swiftly covered my mouth with his palm, his eyes shooting daggers at me.
"That''s it, Noah! I swear I''m gonna kill you!" James eximed, his anger radiating from his gaze.
I managed to push his hand away, breaking into uncontrobleughter. "Phtahahahah! Dude! Look at your face! Oh man, that''s priceless! Hahahaha!"
...
After chatting for a few more minutes, a new topic emerged. Anastasia asked, "Hey, have you heard about the beef between David and Kenta?"
I raised an eyebrow in confusion and asked, "What beef are you talking about?"
James took a deep breath and exined, "Well, both David Smith and Kenta Shiro are part of Svena''s unit. Apparently, they both have feelings for her, and things have been tense between themtely."
As the news hit me, my face fell, and a wave of disappointment washed over me.
Well, too bad for both of them.
Svena already said she''s interested in someone else.
''She likes someone...''
A strange sensation tugged at my chest.
Who could it be?
Who does she like? I couldn''t shake off this sudden feeling of unease that washed over me.
I swiftly unlocked my phone and sent a text to Svena. Talking to her always calmed my nerves.
[You: "Hey, wanna meet up? Right now?"]
Within mere seconds, five replies popped up on the screen:
[Svena: "Now? Sure!"]
[Svena: "Where should Ie? Your room?"]
[Svena: "By the way, have you had lunch?"]
[Svena: "I kinda missed you."]
[Svena: emoji1, emoji2]
[You: "Come to the A1 section''s roof."]
I got up from the park bench, ready to head out. "I''ve got some stuff to take care of, you guys. Catch youter."
Suddenly, something crossed my mind, and I gave James a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Oh, and don''t worry. You''ve still got time. You can tell her whenever you want. It''s not like she''s going anywhere..."
James and Anastasia were both my friends, and little did they know, they had feelings for each other. I
genuinely wished for them to have a long and happy life together.
After bidding them farewell, I made my way to the A1 section''s building and headed up to the top floor.
I really wanted to ask Svena who she liked. Curiosity was eating away at me.
I don''t know why... I was definitely feeling a bit jealous? This was strange.
Chapter 125: Unnamed
Chapter 125: Unnamed
Noah''s POV:
As I made my way up the steel steps, a nostalgia evoking, sweet melody invaded my ears.
I was currently on the top floor of Building A1.
Rarely anybody visited this part of the establishment since it was an isted area.
Click! ¡ªOpening the door, my eyes were greeted by the concrete floor surrounded by steel fencing¡ªIt was the rooftop.
The afternoon''s rays embraced the area in a nket of ochre, giving a chiaroscuros contrast to the rooftop.
At the same time, a melody entered my ears from somewhere¡ª
???''??????? ???? ??????????
?????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ??? ???????????
? ???? ???????????? ???????????? ?????????? ?????????? ??''???????????
??????, ???? ??''?????? ?????? ????????
? ???? ?? ??????????, ??''?????? ??????????
???? ???? ???????? ????????????????
? ???? ??''???????????? ???????????? ??
?~?????? ???????? ??? ???? ?????????
???? ???????? ???????? ???? ??''???????????? ??????????....?
The lyrics hypnotized me, inviting me towards its source. My thoughts of ever interrupting the song, vanished.
The strings of the melody knotted itself around my heart, making me it''s prisoner.
In the distance, at the far left of the roof, stood a concrete hut with a pre-installeddder.
From its top... That''s where the pleasure wasing from.
And I knew, exactly whose voice it was.
I climbed up the steeldder, my focus on the rungs, until a soft hand inflitrated my vision. Looking up, I met a pair ofpiszuli eyes peering down at me.
Svena was extending her hand towards me.
Without hesitation, I took hold of her hand, feeling her warmth and softness that devoured my senses.
With her help, I pulled myself up onto the hut''s roof.
"You were here before me?" I asked, admiring her smile.
"Umm... Yes, I was nearby," Svena replied, motioning for me to join her as she settled at the edge of the hut.
I made my way towards her, taking a seat beside her on the concrete railing.
"You enjoy singing, don''t you?" I asked, remembering how she always hummed in the manor whenever I was around.
"It''s a habit I developed while growing up. Do you like songs?" Svena asked, tilting her head.
"Yeah, definitely... In the past, my ears were always covered with headphones," I replied, reminiscing about my earlier days.
It was true¡ªI used to listen to songs all the time, especially while traveling.
I even had a knack for singing, cooking, ying online games, drawing, writing,...studying. Oh, and don''t get me started on my fetish with suits and tuxedos. Haha. I even had a fondness for the flute, and I loved visiting my grandfather in hisb... And that was the past...
Ever since I came to this world, that part of me died.
Svena just sat there, lost in the moment, and I joined her in her the silence.
After a while, breaking the stillness, she turned to me with a curious expression and initiated, "Why did you want to meet up?"
"W-well... Can''t I meet you when I like?... We''re friends right?"I stammered, feeling a bit nervous.
Svena raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise on her face. "It''s not like you to request a meet up. This is the first time... not that I mind."
She rested a finger on her chin, near her mole and asked, "Is there something you need help with?"
"Nah, it''s nothing... I just..." I paused, deciding to bepletely honest. "I heard from my friend that some guys in your unit were talking about you and getting all worked up... I wondered if it was annoying you or something. Just curious..." I rubbed my head, trying to gather my thoughts.
"You have a friend?!", Svena exhaled in disbelief. Her eyes widened in shock while her left hand instinctively covered her gaping mouth.
It was the same reaction biologists would have given, if they saw an alive T-rex walking in the street, in this day and age.
"What''s so surprising about me having a friend?" I asked, squinting my eyes at her.
"No, no, nothing..." Svena moved her head left and right, her hand still hiding her shocked, open mouth.
"I have four friends, you know..." I announced with a hint of pride.
I asked the real question, my nerves urging, "Anyway, who are these guys liking you? Do you like them? You said you liked someone, is it one of them? Why didn''t you tell me before?"
Svena couldn''t help but grin at the rapid-fire of questions. "Hmm, there are definitely a few guys who have certain interest in me, but, I''m not into all that. Regardless...",her words trailed off as she eyed me with mischief, "Why are you suddenly so interested in it, huh?"
"W-well.... I..." I exhaled, pausing and closed my eyes. "I don''t know... I just want to know whom you like..."
''I don''t know...whom she likes, guys whom, why am I intrested like I.. what... I like Svena , who am I''
WTF am I even thinking? It makes no sense!
Svena gave me a gentle smile before softly replying, "I can''t tell that... I''m sorry, Noah. If I do...", She looked straight into my eyes, phrasing, "It might end. And I don''t want it to end, ever."
I furrowed my brow, puzzled by her response. "What might end? I don''t understand."
She shifted her gaze towards the sun, which was slowly setting on the distant horizon. "Something important," she replied, her voice slightly distant. "Isn''t it a beautiful sight, though?"
"Yeah, it''s beautiful alright... but sometimes it can get scorching hot," I muttered, recalling the intense heat of the day.
Suddenly, a gentle breeze embraced me out of nowhere, fluttering my hair in its wake.
"Judging by your reaction about me having friends, I guess you have heard those rumors about me?" I asked Svena, who was yfully kicking her legs in the wind.
Well, I did create a reputation for always being a loner and a ''weirdo''.
But that''s not the case anymore; I have a unit and some friends, and yet people still find me weird...
Rumors are hard to die down, I guess?
"Yes, I have heard," she replied, her tone devoid of its previous warmth.
Svena''s demeanor shifted, her once gentle smile vanishing, and her brows furrowing.
Looking at her change in expressions, I wondered, ''Wait, don''t tell me she got bad opinion on me based on the rumors?''
But to my surprise, Svena said somethingpletely unexpected.
"It really gets on my nerves when I hear others talking trash about you," Svena stated, her voice tinged withtent irk. "I can''t stand it when they say bad things about you. It makes me want to...punish them."
I was taken aback by her response. "Wait, punish them? Seriously?Rx, It''s just rumors-"
"I don''t like when someone says bad things about you, Noah. Makes me angry," she cut off my words, her frown deepening.
She demanded, looking directly at me, "Understand?"
I looked at her stupefied, ''I don''t understand her at all...but I like engrossing into those eyes... ''
"I understand," I replied.
For sometime I just remained silent. I can''t lie though, I liked it when she said she hates those who talks shit about me.
"Sooo... who are these mysterious four friends you mentioned earlier? I''m curious, want to meet them!" Svena joyed, shifting the conversation and ditching her previous frown.
A genuine smile spread across my face as I replied, "Well, there''s James, Anastasia, N, and you."
Yes, I did consider N as a friend. She is a bit rowdy, unlike a girl. But she keeps herself real and doesn''t pretends shit. Other than that she seems to respect me. It''s better to have a friend who is real and rough instead of a gentle person who is unreal to themselves from behind their facade.
"Are they the ones in your unit?" Svena asked.
"Nope. I would like to introduce them to you, but... I guess my cover will be blown that way?"
I talked to her for a few more minutes until I realized that it was not a few more minutes, but rather an hour.
Time really flies when you''re enjoying yourself.
But, somehow, even those ''few minutes'' felt so short...couldn''t they have been a bit longer?
I took my leave from Svena and headed for one of the training gyms.
After talking to Svena, I was feeling much better.
To be honest, I''ve been feeling goodtely, always having my pals around.
And before I knew it, I started humming and singing to myself...
Yeah, it''s pretty weird, I know. Maybe even a bit cringe-worthy?
Haha, it''s just not something I usually do.
But today, I''ve got one more thing on my agenda. I''m finally going to confront the main character of this whole story.
The demon invasion is drawing near, and I can''t just sit myzy bum hoping the main cast survives like they did in the novel.
It''s time to push Aeravat, to make a move.
''Blood beads...''
***
Third person''s POV:
Emily and Sophia were walking down the hallway while chatting.
While Sophia was mostly a sword user, she was also a support. And the biggest weapon of
a support user is of course, scutum magic.
Both Emily and Sophia wereing from the scutum magic arts ss held by professor Riya and they had to agree on one thing: How to cast barrier spells went right above their heads.
Technically, only fourty students in the entire 1st year were learning scutum magic. Melee fighters like Takahashi and Myung Joon were not interested in Scutum magic. For them, Man-Armis was the way to go.
Man-Armis creates a protective cloth of mana around your body, which acts like a shield. That''s why melee fighters who heavily rely on closebat learn Man-Armis.
But for mages¡ªthose who attack from a distance¡ªScutum magic is best since it allows you to create magic barriers, simr to forcefields.
In general, nobody learns all six arts of magic because it does not match with their affinity, and that means trying to learn all six arts of magic would be a waste of time for them.
And that''s why Aeravat, who''s crazy enough to tackle all six magical arts at once, is the prodigy of the first year.
"Damn, I''m exhausted! All I need right now is a steamy hot bath and a big te of warm food!" Sophia grumbled, loosening up her muscles with a stretch as they walked along.
"Words straight out of my mouth!" Emily chimed in, and both of them made a sharp left turn into another hallway.
As they were about to resume their chit-chat, a soft melody drifted into their ears.
Sophia Bonaparte and Emily Reed turned their gaze ahead, only to spot Noah making his way from the right side of the corridor, a few steps away.
He sauntered along,pletely at ease, while singing his heart out¡ª
~?????? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ?? ??????????...? ?
?? ?????? ?????????????????? ???????? ?? ???????? ???????? ????????.
? ????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?? ????????????????....
"He''s... singing?" Emily murmured, surprised.
She nced sideways at Sophia, only to find her with blushed cheeks.
Sophia ejacted, "His voice is actually pretty."
"What the heck, Sophie!" Emily blurted out, seeing her friend''s behavior. "You have a crush on him or something?!"
Sophie''s face turned beet red as she retorted, "N-no way! Don''t talk nonsense! I just got shocked by his voice, that''s all!"
Emily grinned mischievously, teasingly firing, "Hmm, I never knew you had a thing for him."
Sophie shot Emily a re. "Quit talking rubbish! I don''t have a crush on him! And isn''t it you who tried to make friends with him before getting dumped?!"
This time, it was Sophia''s turn to deliver a counterattack. She knew all too well that Emily had tried to extend her hand in friendship to Noah after the dungeon trials, but for some reason, he had abruptly stopped talking to her.
Though it wasn''t really a ''dump'', words can be twisted and meanings manipted.
"He didn''t dump me! What the hell are you even saying?!" Emily snapped back, her anger seeping through.
Indeed, Emily had never been dumped, but Sophia saw this as an opportunity to put a stop to any rumors that might be spread about her.
Emily thought to herself, ''He dumped me, huh? Alright, Sophie, I''ll show you!''
Indeed, Emily was someone who had never faced rejection from anyone before. The mere thought of being dumped was like a dark stain on her ego. Even though Noah never really ''dumped'' her, she couldn''t just let it go so easily. Now could she?
***
James Reeves POV:
It was getting prettyte, like around 10 pm. Normally, at this time, everyone''s tucked away in their rooms.
It wasn''t like there was some rule or anything, but let''s face it, after a long-ass day of hustling, ain''t nobody got the energy to be out and about at this hour.
I shut down myptop and threw on my overcoat before making my way to one of the teleportation gates.
Specifically, the one where the agent from C.L.A.W worked.
Well, technically he wasn''t working for the organization in the Arcanaum, per say.
People of C.L.A.W are like sleeper cells, blending and working in everyday life. They could be anyone: the random sweeper, your ssroom professor, a business man, a hunter, a teleportation gate manager, or even a normal student like me.
We stay undercover, living the normal everyday life, until that calles in. That''s when shit hits the fan.
Covert Line of Assassins for Warfare, ready to take care of any dirty work that needs doing.
And then there''s W.I.N.G.S.... ws and wings for the night''s owl. Working under elite league, bred for one purpose only - to be the ultimate killing machines, thanks to some messed up eugenics experiment.
But, while everyone else in C.L.A.W was all about serving that elite league, my goal is something entirely different.
My goal... It''s to tear that league apart, from the inside out.
"Alright, open that damn gate. Lucial has called."
***
A/N: The song Svena sang was indi love story. It''s a French song and these are the meaning of the lines:
A lost soul,
He lives but hardly talks
He is waiting for her,
In front of this photo of former times
He, he is not crazy
He believes in it, that''s all
He sees her everywhere
Standing, he is waiting for her
A rose in his hand,
Apart from her, he is expecting nothing
Chapter 126: A spar with the protagonist?
Chapter 126: A spar with the protagonist?
Noah''s POV:
What is a feeling?
For me, feeling is understanding.
No, understanding might not be a very appropriate word here.
Contact? Yes, contact. Contact is feeling.
When your consciousnesses into contact with your emotional state or your physical sensations makes contact with your consciousness and ''you''¡ªnot your body, but ''you''¡ªexperience it, it''s called feelings.
But that raises the question, what is an emotion?
Yes, I have felt emotions, and I can, to some degree, exin what an emotion is.
But I have never fully understood what emotions are in an analytical sense.
Aren''t emotions what makes a human a human?
What would happen if a human was born without emotions? ''Having desires, butcking emotions,'' it was a practically strange concept.
''If such a human were to exist, how would he live his life?''¡ªThis was the question I tried to tackle while creating the first character of my novel.
This character was the soul of my novel, Aeravat Indrath.
Now, Aeravat does have emotions, but it''s not like your everyday human kind of deal. Sure, he feels those primal emotions, like, the ones thate naturally: survival instincts, curiosity, happiness, fear.
But there''s something about him that sets him apart from your average Joe. He''s not quite human, not in the traditional sense at least.
At one point while writing Aeravat, I realized that emotions were like mysteries to him.
And that''s where I got the inspiration for mysteries.
Now that I think about, his story is actually sad.
''Aeravat Indrath... such a pitiful existence'', I shook my head while entering the training gym.
''And perhaps that''s why, the eighth, the strongest and thest mystery of my novel was...''
***
Third person''s pov:
One could hear the sound of chains clinking followed by consecutive dissonance of beats that resembled a bat mercilessly pounding on a cushioned surface.
It was the sound of Aeravat punching the sandbag. It was no ordinary sandbag though; it was a magically reinforced polyfibre bag. And Aeravat was not using mana but only physical strength.
His petal-shaped brown eyes shone brilliantly. His tannedplexion¡ª it was a unique fusion of colors ¡ª not exactly ck, white, or brown, but something in between. Almost ethereally pale, yet mysteriously distinct.
His physique was a masterpiece of chiseled curves.
His hair, a wild tangle of curls cascaded in every direction, yet somehow it exuded charm.
In the midst of his training, Aeravat abruptly paused, one hand stretched to catch the sandbag and bring it to a gentle stop.
Without even turning around to face the intruder, he demanded, "What is it? Just gonna stand there?"
"Well no, but I thought I should wait till you are done with your training,"
came the reply.
Aeravat turned his gaze behind him, only to be met with a piercing pair of eyes so dark, they seemed to swallow up the light. Not your regr dark brown eyes, no. These eyes were ck, like a never-ending abyss in outer space. It was Noah.
"Hey there!" Noah greeted with a casual nod, extending his hand with the palm facing Aeravat. He was leaned against a nearby pir.
"Noah Grey, what brings you my way? I thought you wanted to avoid me?" Aeravat greeted back, his voice carrying his curiosity.
"I realized that what you said that day was true. I was indeed mean by coldly cutting off any attempt you made to initiate conversation, in the past. So, out of the pure goodwill of my heart," Noah ced his hand on his chest as he said that and continued, "I have decided that I should probably apologize to you for being a hypocrite."
During their previous encounter, Noah stated that Aeravat and others were the ones to always ignore him. So, for them to suddenly approach him and ask about his life was strange.
And that was true for most, but not for Aeravat himself. After careful consideration, Noah realized that he had given a hypocritical response to Aeravat, who simply tried to greet him with a casual "hi" that day.
Noah''s reply was apanied by a smile that could fool almost anyone. Keyword here is ''almost''. "Of course I didn''te here to initiate senseless talk-no-jutsu. I came here to train but then boom, there you were. So, hi? "
Aeravat looked at Noah with skepticism, unsure of how to even react to thatment.
Noah took his silence as an opportunity and continued, "Of course, I also have a selfish reason to approach you. A little help, if you would."
"Help?" Aeravat tilted his head to the left, taking a swig from his sk. "I''m listening."
"Nice... Well, I have been recently thinking of visiting a specific area of dungeons. I thought you would make a good partner to apany me," Noah proposed.
What Noah said was a fabricated lie.
It was true that Noah wanted to visit a particr dungeon for many months now, but he could have done it even without Aeravat''s help.
The real reason why he asked for Aeravat''s assistance was so that Aeravat could obtain blood beads.
Blood beads were rare toe across, and each blood bead was distinct from the others.
In the original novel, Aeravat Indrath was a scary opponent for four reasons.
One of those reasons was a spell that Aeravat creates in the novel. It was a spell that could enhance a person''s ability to process information during a fight.
But, in order to create that spell, Aeravat would need a specific type of blood bead that could only be obtained from a particr kind of dungeon.
Time was of the essence, the demon invasion was looming nearer. Noah couldn''t simply wait for events to unfold as described in the novel, so he decided to expedite Aeravat''s power boost.
"I could help. I am willing to help. Truth be told I was also aiming to do dungeon hunting for a while."As Aeravat uttered those words, he closed the cap of his sk, as if sealing the truth within.
Aeravat looked directly into Noah''s eyes and added, "But know this, I will only help you because of what you did in the dungeon trials. I owe you one."
Noah smirked in response, correcting Aeravat''s statement,"You owe me more than one."
"What?" Aeravat vomited his confusion, nonplussed.
"Nothing. You will know when the timees."
Aeravat furrowed his brow, confusion crossing his face.
But instead Aeravat asked something else, "Just two of us for a dungeon hunting? What level dungeon is it? It might be risky with just the two of us. If you want I can bring along ot-"
"No need for that," Noah interjected, cutting him off. "I''ll be joining a team, and you''lle along to fill in the numbers."
"Really?" Aeravat asked verification, rubbing the back of his head, somewhat taken aback.
What Noah said was again a lie. A well prepared lie.
They chatted for a few more minutes.
"Let''s meet up tomorrow in the cafeteria and discuss everything," Noah took his leave, waving his hand before turning to leave.
But, just as Noah was about to make his exit, Aeravat called out, "Wait!"
Noah nced back over his shoulder, asking, "What?"
In response, Aeravat tossed a pair of grappling gloves to Noah, who skillfully caught them in mid-air.
Noah examined the gloves for a moment, beforeing to conclusion that they were normal grappling gloves. "This?" he asked.
"Wanna spar? I''m in need of a sparring partner, but it seems like no one is ever avable."
Noah nced briefly at the gloves before swiftly answering, "Nope."
Tossing the glove back to Aeravat, Noah continued walking while adding, "I''ll catch you tomorrow."
It wasn''t until Noah had disappearedpletely from his sight that Aeravat realized a thing slipped his mind.
He forgot to ask Noah about that mysterious red bracelet he always wore.
***
Noah''s POV:
When I first met the main cast, I was always intimidated to be around them.
But now, it doesn''t bother me as much.
Perhaps it was because I had already encountered people like Seraphina? I couldn''t really tell.
But somehow, talking to Aeravat still felt daunting.
Next, I decided to call Nathan Rivers.
When I first arrived in this world, I was given the choice to select a weapon.
Being unfamiliar with weapons, I considered choosing a sword or a bow.
However, at that time, a sword or a bow would have been useless to me since I didn''t possess any Art rted to those weapons.
Also, my mana was weak, and I had no idea how to wield those weapons either.
So, I opted to settle for a machete. The machete was versatile and easy to wield, not primarily designed for warfare but still an incredibly tactical tool. It served as both a weapon and a practical instrument. In those circumstances, a machete was the ideal choice.
But now, I think it was time for me to get a proper real weapon built for war.
When I first thought about weapons, the first thing that came to my mind was of course, guns.
In this world, guns were useless, but in my world, gun technology was highly advanced.
We had rail guns, electric guns, sma guns,ser guns...even ultra-vibrating bullets. Such weapons were incredibly useful, so I can''t simply dismiss the potential of guns.
Earlier, Icked the funds and resources to bring the technology of my world into reality here.
But, that has changed now. Hence, I instructed Nathan to procure specific materials needed to bring mytest weapon project to life.
This project was a revolver thatbines both magic and science.
Why a revolver? Well, besides their undeniable coolness, revolvers offer a certain elegance.
Following that, I shared information with Nathan about Laboratory 1817.
Slowly, I was preparing myself to infiltrate theboratory in the near future.
After all, I need to gain control over Ketsueki.
***
???????? ??????:
In the morning, like everyone else, I took part in hand-to-handbat drills. These drills typicallysted for an intense one and a half hours.
Following that, I had a few sses to attend. Yes, sses are still ongoing, and one of them focused on theplex mathematical magic formtions that always left my brain feeling scrambled.
Later on, as always, our unit had to meet with Ahmya Xinzumi.
She assigned us the task of visiting the outskirts of a monster colony or something like that. I must admit, I didn''t pay much attention to what she was saying.
But damn, she was looking he th today, I can''t deny.
For some reason, she was eyeing me more than usual.
''Well, can''t me her for falling for my charms,'' I smirked.
Currently I was in the cafeteria. Usually I would eat with my unit but today I decided a change of pace and besides, Aeravat was gonnae any moment now.
Seated at the steel table, I pulled out an envelope. I tore it open revealing three photos sent to me by Leo Dostoevsky, apanied by some fascinating documentaries.
Just as I was about to dive into the contents of the envelope...
p!¡ªThe sound of a metal tending on the table snapped me out of my focus.
I lifted my gaze, and my eyes locked with a captivating pair of golden eyes.
"You''re gonna eat alone?" Emily asked, cing her tray on the table and taking a seat next to me.
I eyed Emily, a perplexed expression on my face. "Why did youe here?" I asked, genuinely confused.
Emily returned my gaze with a bright smile. "Well, obviously to eat with you," she replied. "I saw you sitting alone with an empty seat from afar."
"Jeez... shouldn''t you be with your own unit?" I asked.
"Hmm, hmm, nope" she shrugged dismissively. Then, her eyes darted towards what I was holding. "Hey, what''s that?" she asked curiously.
"None of your business," I retorted swiftly, returning the photos and documents back into my dimensional bracelet.
"Don''t be so rude!" Emilymented, pretending to be hurt.
I couldn''t help but gaze into her eyes, admiring her wless smooth milky skin and flowing ck hair. Her eyes were a medallion of lemon-gold.
She was undeniably stunning.
But, regardless of her beauty, it didn''t matter.
Refocusing my attention, I scanned the cafeteria, searching for any sign of Aeravat''s presence. Simultaneously, I tried to spot Svena, because...she was my friend.
It''s natural for me to look for my friends...
But to my dismay, all I could see were envious nces thrown my way, most likely fueled by Emily''s presence.
"You''ve changed so much," Emily remarked, gazing at me intently while propping her head onto her hand.
"What do you mean?" I inquired, redirecting my attention towards her.
"It''s just... you''re different now," she answered, her tone tinged with a hint of sadness. "You don''t seem to shy in my presence like you used to be."
"Well... yes?" I tilted my head, unsure of how to respond.
Emily crossed her arms, staring at me intently. She demanded, "Did I somehow be ugly in your eyes?"
"What? What are you talking about?" I asked, genuinely confused by her sudden question.
However, my eyes couldn''t help but wander, searching for any sign of Aeravat''s presence. We had important matters to discuss. Once he obtained the blood Beads-
"Why are you ignoring me, Noah? For goodness sake, at least look at me when I''m speaking to you!" Emily exhaled, her brow arched in frustration.
"Hmm... Well? sorry? Anyway where is Aeravat?"I asked her.
She shook her head, "Who knows?" she muttered.
"Isn''t he your friend?" I inquired.
"Who knows?" she ejacted, closing her eyes and continuing to eat her food.
"What kind of answer is that?" I asked, puzzled by her response.
Still chewing her food, she responded nonchntly, "Who knows?"
Is she angry?
But I didn''t have to wait for long as the main character abruptly approached our table.
Chapter 127 Hiatus Notice
Chapter 127 Hiatus Notice
Taking a little break. I''ve decided to make some changes to the plot in order to infuse more depth into the main cast (Aeravat, Emily, Aurora and Takahashi)
As a result, the uploads for the next week will be dyed.
But, during this time, I would greatly appreciate your input and ideas on how to shape the dynamic between the main cast and Noah. I want to know what you actually want to see.
I believe it is time to bring the main cast into the spotlight and give them a greater sense ofplexity, history and personal goals, rather than solely focusing the story around Noah.
Instead of just focusing on blood and gore, maybe a little friendship, love, hate, rivalry,edy dynamic for some chapters.
Yourments and suggestions regarding future plots and story arcs, as well as your desires for the narrative, will help the creation of new chapters.
Without your contribution, there may be an extended hiatus.
And, don''t be mad at me, cause like I always said, I am not a writer. Just a hobby, don''t even get paid for this shit.
Chapter 128: Changes happening in the academy[1]
Chapter 128: Changes happening in the academy[1]
Third Person''s POV:
"Actually, you being here might not be such a bad thing after all..." Noah''s words echoed, apanied by a smile, which was directed towards Emily.
Currently, in the cafeteria, a few pairs of eyes were stealing nces towards the bench where Noah sat.
No, the eyes were not directed towards Noah. He was never a guy to invite poprity or attention to begin with.
These eyes belonged to two distinct groups: the devoted members of the Emily simp club, and the girls who harbored secret crushes on Aeravat Indrath.
Both Emily and Aeravat held an almost celebrity-like status in their cohort, so it was only natural.
Soon, they stopped gawking and resumed their own work.
"Hmm...''Such a bad thing''? So, in other instances, it would have been a bad thing, for me, to be around?" Emily pitied in passive aggression, tilting her head inquisitively.
Her expression remained devoid of any clear emotion¡ªa calmness that made Noah uneasy.
He could sense her pique, but he wasn''t sure why she was displeased.
Was he perhaps a bit too rude to her?
Now, Noah was not a smooth talker but, a guy has to learn things in his life, right?
So he tried to uplift her mood.
"No, it''s not like that," Noah began, his gaze downcast as he sheepishly rubbed his head.
His troubled expression betrayed a sense of ''intimidation''.
"It''s just... with you being so popr and good-looking... Emily," Noah honeyed words, his brows arching as his eyes met her medallions of lemon-gold, "it bes troublesome dealing with all the attention you bring."
As Noah''s words sank in, Emily felt a faint blush creeping to her cheeks.
Being acknowledged as ''good-looking'' and ''popr'' by someone who previously seemed disinterested, stirred mixed emotions in her.
It was a stark contrast to his previous aloofness, and though she wouldn''t admit it outright, her mood hiked up a bit.
The reason why Emily was feeling a bit bothered earlier was because she had always made an effort to be friendly towards Noah.
Whenever they bumped into each other, she would greet him with a smile and a cheerful hello. But theter would just push her away, brush her off, or even ignore her altogether.
It really hit her self-respect. I mean, no guy had ever treated a beauty like her that way. So why was he so cold towards her? They were getting along just fine a few months ago. What caused this change?
But now, Emily kinda understood why.
It was obvious that the grace and attention shemanded could easily overwhelm someone like Noah, who always seemed to enjoy solitude.
Emily took a moment to carefully observe Noah. He really was a simple guy but...ahem, a bit handsome.
Feigning yfulness and disregarding her previous indifference, Emily posed a question to Noah, "So, why exactly is it a good thing that I am here?"
Noah replied quickly, "You see, Aeravat and I were nning to do a dungeon expedition. Considering your father''s influence in district 2, it would be much easier to obtain the necessary permissions through you. You did promise me that opportunity before, remember?"
District 2, esteemed as a perilous region, held a distinct danger that set it apart from other areas ¡ªmana crystals. These radiant gems attracted an abundance of monsters due to their substantial deposits.
Mana crystals served myriad purposes, ranging from fueling the art of cksmithing to concocting potent potions and even crafting powerful artifacts.
As a result of ongoing technical issues stemming from the central union and the rise of influential entities iming vast stretches ofnd, the dungeons in this specific area had been restricted to those below D rank.
Not just anyone was permitted to venture to the particr location Noah had in mind.
While that region posed rtively low riskspared to other parts of the forest, there were significant chances of acquiring a rare blood bead.
District 2 was not the sole location with such stiptions. Across the country, there were thousands of simr ces where obtaining permissions was a requisite.
This was not a free world.
"Oh, so it''s about that?" Emily''s recollection resurfaced. Indeed she promised to help Noah once after the dungeon trials.
"It''s such a pity though..." Emily exhaled while eyeing Aeravat and Noah with a yful expression.
"What''s a pity?" Aeravat asked.
"Yea, what''s so pity?" Noah inquired.
Emily''s lips curled into a seductive smile as she leaned closer. "A golden opportunity to embark on a thrilling adventure with two dashingly handsomepanions!" she cooed, her eyes dancing with mischief. "Oh, how I would have loved to join! But s, I''ve got a date to attend."
Ah, Emily, the enchanting seductress with a yful spirit. Noah couldn''t help but marvel at the character he had created in the pages of his novel.
"A date?", Noah muttered.
"You intrested in someone?" Aeravat tilted his head.
"Not a romantic date. It''s a training date." Emily replied.
A training date? What the heck is that?
"By the way Noah..." Emily said while locking eyes with Aeravat, who visibly signaled for her to hold back.
"What is it?", Noah asked.
"Nothing... nothing yet," she replied cryptically.
***
The saying, "Justice is to the heart, what strength is to the body," was one that Takahashi''s grandfather often shared with him. In those days, Takahashi couldn''t fullyprehend its meaning.
Even now, the true significance eluded him.
For Takahashi, the only aspect that held any importance was the concept of "strength." Justice, on the other hand, held little significance in his eyes. After all, why should it matter to him?
Pushing aside his thoughts, Takahashi nced at himself in the mirror. He had to agree, he was alluring from head to toe, even in simple attire.
Takahashi shed a confident grin. "Guess I''m the Mr. Empyrean of this year, huh?"
He turned to Aurora, "What do you think?"
Aurora couldn''t help but keep her gaze fixed on Aoi. "Well, there''s still time for that," she replied, a hint of hesitation in her voice.
No doubt about it, he had this irresistible charm.
"Alright then, let''s not keep ''big sis'' waiting," Takahashi said, casually picking up his ive and stashing it in his dimensional bracelet.
Aurora squinted at him, "You call her ''big sis'', but are you sure there aren''t any feelings lurking there?"
Aurora''s reaction was understandable.
After all, the person Takahashi referred to as ''big sister'' was not his biological sibling, but someone he had met during their time at the academy.
As fellow ive users, they developed a unique bond resembling that of siblings over time.
"Ahn Ji-hye is like a sister to me, Aurora. I have no romantic interest in her," Takahashi exined, oblivious to the hint of jealousy that tainted Aurora''s voice. "Her expertise in ive techniques is invaluable to me. I need to learn from her before we are assigned any major assignments."
"Sure, whatever," Aurora responded dismissively, brushing off any further discussion about Ahn Ji-hye. "About these ''big assignments''. What makes you so confident that we''ll actually get one?"
"Well, they held big assignments for the first-years before. They made different units coborate based on their merits."
Aurora scoffed, "Different units, huh?"
Takahashi continued, "Based on what big sister told me, and my own calctions, we might end up with students from unit 7, 8, or 3¡ªthe same ones from the dungeon electives."
His words brought to mind Harry Butts, Sophia, Cherry Buster, Anastasia, James, Luke Armstone, and Kenta, who were all part of the dungeon electives.
On the other hand, unit 3 belonged to Kai Lee.
"Or maybe we''ll end up in a unit as strong as Svena''s," Takahashi spected.
"That damsel in distress?" Aurora furrowed her brow, a hint of disapproval evident on her face.
***
Noah''s POV:
"Oh yeah, she''s the supervisor for your unit," James mentioned casually as we strolled through the serene garden near the weapon arts gym.
"Yep, that''s her. Karthik is totally smitten with her, it can be a bit grating at times," I responded, rolling my eyes.
Out of nowhere, James''s tone turned serious. "I don''t know, Ahmya. There''s something about her that doesn''t sit right with me. It''s just a gut feeling, but you might want to keep your distance from her."
Caught off guard by his sudden shift in atmosphere, I couldn''t help but question, "What''s with the change, James? Why the concern over Ahmya all of a sudden?"
Infact, I noticed that James had deliberately directed the conversation towards my unit, specially towards Ahmya... It was strange.
"Umm... ''Throat goddess''¡ªthat''s the kind of vibe she gives me."James shrugged his shoulder, nonchntly dismissing my previous worries with a bullfuckeryment.
"Throat goddess?"
"You know, someone who could snatch souls?"
"What...does... that even mean?", I raised a monobrow.
James looked at me pityingly, shaking his head. "Oh, Noah, you''re just too innocent for this filthy world."
"Keep going."
He expressed his concern, "I''m worried she might snatch your soul."
Suddenly, a boy approached andtched onto James from the side. He greeted him with a casual, "Yo bro, what''s up!"
"Ah, Hairy Butt...z," James greeted Harry Butts with a nod. They had been friends ever since they found themselves in the same unit.
James'' unit included Anastasia, Harry Butts, Buster Cherry, and Lylia Redrivers.
I just walked along without entering their conversation.
"Don''t you look a little too happy, what caused this unusual shift in mood?", James asked Harry.
"Well, you know Lylia?" Harry smirked mischievously. "Man, she just made my whole week!"
James raised an eyebrow in response. "She made your ''hole weak''? Damn, that''s wild, bro., but I think you are mistaking me for someone who actually gives a fuck."
"Don''t be like that-", Harry replied.
As they continued chatting, I waved my hand at James, signaling my departure. "Catch youter, bro. Got other things to take care of."
"Ciao," James bid me farewell.
Both James and Harry were enrolled in the dungeon course elective, and they had formed a bond with a few senior students. As a result, they often had practice sessions in the weapon arts gym.
Come to think of it, even the main cast was part of the dungeon electives.
I had initially thought that Svena would also join the dungeon course, but I was mistaken.
She insisted on joining the chemistry elective, just like me. But, I did my best to discourage her.
I couldn''t allow her to join me in the chemistry elective. Thatb was more of a weapon experiment chamber for me and Edward rather than a ce to learn.
Dhup!¡ª Suddenly, while lost in thoughts, I collided with someone.
"Oops, my bad. I totally zoned out," I sheepishly apologized as I looked up only to realize that I had bumped into none other than Takahashi Aoi.
On his right stood a girl who appeared slightly older, while Aurora stood on his left.
"It''s alright," Takahashi replied, his smile fading slightly as he scrutinized me from head to toe.
There was something in his expression that seemed off, a hint of concern perhaps. "You... no."
An awkward silence hung in the air, leaving me confused.
"Is something wrong, Aoi?" the senior girl beside him inquired, snapping him out of his trance-like state.
He briefly nced at her before refocusing his gaze back on me.
He managed to shake off his frown and responded, "Just be more careful and keep your eyes open next time." With that, he turned and walked away, followed by Aurora who shot me a peculiar look before refocusing her attention elsewhere.
Huh, Takahashi being polite? That''s quite a surprise.
Speaking of polite, what was up with his "you no"ment? Ah well, probably nothing important.
As I continued on my way, I noticed various club students engaging in different activities. Some were even dressed in borate costumes. It was apparent that preparations for the uing tinum jubilee of Arcanaum des Academy were in full swing. The excitement was building up.
As I made my way, I noticed the engineers and workers diligently building various structures.
It was evident that Arcanaum des Academy was undergoing a remarkable transformation this year.
By the next year, this ce will be one of the most powerful institutes in the world and along with that wille new trouble makers who will probably be as powerful as the main cast.
Entering the teleportation gate area I asked, "Open the gate, I need to go."
"Need special permissions for 1st years." The guard replied.
I shed a certain insignia,"Is this enough permission?"
His eyes widened before he looked at me carefully and replied, "Y-yea.. It''s fine. Where do you want to go?But try toe back before tomorrow morning."
I nodded replying, "Ohinosberg."
It was time for new weapons.
***
Shout-out to one-inch.
Also, if anyone feeling a little sympathy, please send your love and shower me with flowers! Bwahahahaha
Chapter 129: Unnamed
Chapter 129: Unnamed
Noah''s POV:
The soft purr of the electric cab whispered in my ears, the only sound topany my solitude.
Seated on the back seat, my gaze remained fixed on the blue canvas above.
To watch the blue sky, when did I develop this habit? I didn''t know.
But my heart always seemed to search for something hidden in that blue. Signs? A tiny flicker of hope perhaps. A flicker of hope that whimsically whispered, ''Today, the sky will burn orange.''
But, it never did.
And that hope would always turn into venom, forcing me to w my chest, so I could bleed it out of my heart.
To my right, Aeravat sat. His chin cradled by his hand. This entire journey, he didn''t utter a single word.
As a result, I didn''t feel any need to answer the questions his eyes were seeking from the rows of orphanages outside the window.
In a way, we both were fucked.
Getting off of the car, we made our way to thendmark which was supposed to be the meeting spot.
Silhouetted against the Viridescent steel tower, I caught sight of a man and a woman, standing tall against the backdrop of Dalholiya''s outskirts.
''Viridiscent steel tower'' was an iron pole, a famousndmark in Dalholiya''s outskirts.
"Right on time," Riley greeted me with a grin, his hand reaching out for a handshake. I sped his hand, and in that moment, I could sense it.
''He''s stronger than the first time we met.''
Indeed, I believe he was at the (D+) back then, but now he''s (C+)!
Riley reciprocated my thoughts, but through words, "You''ve grown much stronger than I remember."
"You remember?"
"How could I forget?" he replied with a chuckle.
Then, his eyes shifted to Aeravat as his hand extended with a greeting, "And you must be Aeravat Indrath. Riley Droit here, pleasure to make you my acquaintance."
"Likewise, the pleasure is all mine," Aeravat responded, his grip firm as he shook Riley''s hand.
It was only now that I sensed the pair of ordinary brown eyes looking at me with mischief. "Good to see you, Mrs. Sylvie," I greeted.
Sylvie Schmidt, a member of Riley''s adventurer party. She was a skilled swordswoman. And from what I''ve heard, her monstrology skills are top-notch.
She yfully replied, "Nice to see you too... you''re looking much healthierpared tost time we met. I remember you being all frail and skinny, but oh my, look at you now!"
"Haha, thanks!" I sheepishly rubbed the back of my head.
Next, she responded to Aeravat''s extended arm, "And nice to meet you as well, Eiravet."
Aeravat corrected her with a smile, "It''s ''Aeravat'', ma''am. It''s nice to meet you, I will be under your care."
"That''s what I said, Erabhat."
"Aeravat."
"Eiravet."
"Aeravat."
"Erectwhat."
"Aeravat."
Sylphie nodded in understanding. "Alright, got it. Nowe on, let''s move ahead. We can sort out the formalities on the way, Eirawatt," Sylvie spoke with a smile, gesturing for us to follow her. Aeravat decided not to correct her any further.
Sylvie skipped ahead of us, her voice trailing off, "Oh, I can already tell this is going to be a fun day! Didn''t expect these two, to be this handsome!"
Rolling his eyes, Riley interjected, "Sylvie, they''re not your age. Keep it down." As they continued walking, their voices gradually faded into the distance.
Lost in my own thoughts, a mischievous grin formed on my face.
''Not her age, who? Hah! But man, I have to say, she is a bit too cheerful and... '' my thoughts trailed off as my eyes couldn''t help but appreciate her curves.
Unbeknownst to me, I blurt out, "She is thick..."
"She is... "Aeravat added, his eyes locked on Sylvie''s figure.
...
"What?!"-"What?!" In the moment of shared disbelief, we found ourselves interjecting together.
Our headsically turned, and our gazes locked in a reflexive exchange of disbelief.
"I-I am into older woman...so...," I tried to give a reasonable exnation which didn''t sound that reasonable after leaving my mouth.
Aeravat nodded, "Let''s forget this ever happened."
***
Without the permissions granted by Emily, we wouldn''t have been able to enter this area.
The checkpoint officers were a mix of rangers, guards, and specialized dungeon regtors. Their primary responsibility was overseeing and regting ess to the forest.
They enlightened us about the unique flora and fauna of the area, cautioning us against hunting certain trees and monsters. They also warned us of sections which were off-limits or particrly hazardous.
Dalholiya forest, sprawled across an expanse of 160 square miles, was located in District 2.
Yes, I was in District 2 right now.
Before mey a vast expanse of towering woond.
The squelch of soil beneath our feet, mapped our journey.
We were deep into the forest, our destination was the northeastern section.
While Dalholiya was known to have numerous dungeons, it was the one in the northeast that we had our sights set on.
Riley, here came, not to kill monsters, but to covet blue-petal beads, rumored to be hidden within that dungeon.
Blue-petal beads held immense value. They possessed the power to enhance weapons, artifacts, or relics, making them considerably stronger. Alternatively, they could be sold for a handsome price.
I gave Riley the bullshit that I too had same motives, so it was easy to form a party. Even though Aeravat here tagged along to help me due to my request, he seem to be intrested in those blue-petal beads as well.
But, my motivations for being here extended beyond the allure of blue-petal beads. Little did the others know, within that same dungeon, blood beads can be found.
Suddenly Aeravat pulled a question out of his ass, "Do you have a thing for Emily?"
"Where on earth did that questione from?"
"You mentioned something about liking her face in the morning," he remarked.
"I never said I had any feelings for her. And even if I did appreciate her looks, which I begrudgingly admit, ahem, wouldn''t it simply mean that I''m just another of her simps?"
"Wait, so you do like her?"
"No. I don''t like her, I don''t hate her. I don''t feel anything for her. You dig?"
Aeravat shot me a quick sideways nce,menting, "You''re way more upfront and casual than I thought..."
"Why? What did you think I''d be like?"
"Cold, calcting, and silent type."
"That''s just trying too hard to be edgy. I''m normal."
''I think?''
It''s been a good while since Aeravat and I started shooting the breeze, and I had to admit, the guy was way different than I imagined.
My novel was written in the third person''s POV. Aeravat''s thoughts and internal monologues were always hidden from the reader.
While this technique heightened the mystery surrounding Aeravat''s inner world, it also meant that I myself was clueless about his thinking process.
What I was certain about though is that Aeravatcked proper human emotions.
He might look like an ordinary person on the surface, but his emotions danced withplexities known only to him.
But now, I was curious. ''What kind of character is Aeravat?''
Leaning in with a feigned smirk, I asked, "And what about you? I can''t help but think that a handsome devil like you must have a bevy of admirers."
"Me?" Aeravat mused, gazing up at the sky as we strolled. It seemed like he was pondering some deep, philosophical thought. "I meet nice girls who smile at me every day."
Was that a flex?
"Uh, okay. And?"
"Well, if they''re nice to me, they must be nice to others aswell, right?"
"Yeah, buddy, that line doesn''t really fit with you. I mean, with your looks, it''s obvious they''re interested."
"I don''t know. Nobody has ever
interested me in my life."
As expected, Aeravat truly seems oblivious to the concept of love.
Wait....he can''t feel love or he can''t feel attraction? Aeravat never had a FL for obvious reasons that I myself hated romance genre. Why would I put it in my novel? Even Takahashi and Aurora, were never a thing. Readers loathed the fact that none of their favorite ships sailed.
But in my heart, I didn''t give two fucks about the readers.
"Well, what about the girls in our academy? Don''t you, like, feel something?" I asked, genuinely curious.
"Oh yeah, some of them are cute. Actually, I met a gorgeousdy just yesterday," Aeravat replied, sporting a smile.
''Oh? Gorgeousdy? Someone intrested him?''
"Who?"I arched a brow.
"Svena" came the reply and instantly my eyes widened. "I met her yesterday. She was nice," Aeravat replied with a smile.
"Is...that so?" I asked. "What do you think of her?"
"She is nice and strong," hemented.
"I see," I replied, though deep down, I couldn''t help but agree with him.
My gaze shifted towards the sky, as a single thought entered my mind in that moment¡ª''And she is innocent and kind...''
''And that''s why, she deserves a normal life, far away from cataclysms like you, and fucked up paradoxes like me.''
[Alert! Hostile entity detected!] Nano''s mechanical voice red in my mind, jolting me into action.
Before I had the time to process the information, Sylvie alerted everyone, "Get down, everyone!"
In moments like these, there''s no time for deliberation - you act first, ask questionster.
Swiftly, we all dropped to the ground, just as a powerful gust of wind roared above our heads. A split secondter, a thunderous sonic boom echoed through the air, leaving behind a trail of white shock waves that gently rippled outward.
????????! ????????????????!
Sylvie shouted, her voice filled with urgency. "It''s a mirage falcon! Brace yourselves, it can reach sonic speeds!"
Reacting swiftly, I summoned my bow from the dimensional bracelet as the rest of the group geared up for the impending battle.
In the far-off sky, a small ck dot appeared, followed by a deafening sonic boom as the bird-like creature soared towards us, poised to strike¡ª????????!
Aeravat stretched out his arms towards the heavens, unleashing a flurry of earth spikes, aiming to impede the oing monster''s attack.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!